(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "03 The New Testament in Urdu Hindustani (1878) Pakistan Central Asia India"

Ill 



URDU 
NEW TESTAMENT 



HINDUSTANI 
HINDOUSTANI 

-1878- 



INJIL I MUQADDAS, 



YA NE, 



HAMARE KHUDAWAND AUR NAJAT-DENEWALE 



YISTT MASIH 



KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA. 



Ill 



IS KA TARJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN 
BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE K1YA GAYA, J1SE 
TAS.HIH KARKE AB TISRi'bAR CHHAl'WATE, 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR THE 

BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804. 



MDCCCLX. 



,W. M. WAITo, OKOWN COURT, TEMPLE BAE, 



NAYE 'AHD-NAMA 



SAB KITABON, AUR UN KE BABON KI FIHRIST. 



Mati ki Injil ke 

Marqus ki Injil ke 

Liiqa kf Injil ke ...... 

Yuhanni ki Injil ke 

Rasiilon ke A'amal ke 

Pifliis ka Khatt Kiimion ke nam par, us ke 

Puliis ka Pakla Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke 

Puliis ka Diisra Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke 

Puliis ka Khatt Galation ke nam par, us ke . 

Piilus ka Khatt Afsfon ke nam par, us ke . 

Pulus ka Khatt Filippion ke nam par, us ke . 

Piilus ka Khatt Qulassi'on ke nam par, us ke . 

Pulus ka Pahla Khatt TassalmTqfon ke nam par, us ke 

Piilus ka, Diisra Khatt Tassaluniqion ke nam par, us ke 

Piiliis ka Pahla Khatt Timtaiis ke nam par, us ke . 

Puliis ka Diisra Khatt Timtaus ke nam par, us ke 

Pulus ka Khatt Titus ke nam par, us ke 

Piilus ka Khatt Pilemiin ke nam par, us ka 

Khatt 'Ihranfon ke nam par, us ke 

Ya'qiib ka Khatt, us ke . . 

Patras ka Pahla Khatt, us ke 

Patras kk Diisra Khatt, us ke . 

Yuhanna ka Pahla Khatt, us ke . 

Yuhanna ka Diisra Khatt, us ka 

Yuhanna ka Tisra Khatt, us ka . 

Yahiidah ka Khatt, us ka . 

Yuhanna ke Mukashafit ki kitab ke 



BAB 

28 

16 

24 

21 

28 

16 

16 

13 

6 

6 

4 

4 

5 

3 

6 

4 

8 

1 

13 

5 

5 

3 

5 

1 

1 

1 

22 



A'AMAL, I. 



RASULON KE A'AMAL. 



RASULON KE A'AMAL. 



I BAB. 

1 A I Theofilus, wuh pahli kaifT- 

XX yat main ne tasnif ki, 

un sab baton ki, jo ki YisiT 

shurii' se karta, aur sikhata raha, 

2 Us din tak, ki wuh apne ra- 
siilon ko, jiiiheii us ne chuna tha, 
Huh i Quds se liukm dekar, upar 
uthaya gaya : 

3 Un par us nc apne marne ke 
p'chhe, ap ko bahut si qawi dali- 
lon se zinda sabit kiya, ki wuh 



chalis din tak unlien nazar ata, 
aur Khuda ki badshaliat ki bateti 
kahta raha : 

4 Aur unben ikattha karke, 
hukm diya, ki Yanisalam se 
bahar na jao, balki Bap ke us 
wa'de ki, jis ka zikr turn mujh se 
suu chuke ho, rah dekho. 

5 Kyunki Yuhanna nc to pani se 
baptisma diya ; par turn, thore 
diiion ke ba'd Riih i Quds se bap- 
tisma paoge. 

6 Tab unhon ne, jo ikatthe the, 



Acts of Apostles - ies Actes des Apotres 



A'AMAL, I. II. 



151 



us se puehha, ki Ai Khudawand, 
kya tii isf waqt Israel k'i biid- 
shahat phir bahal kiy& chahta 
hai? 

7 Us ne unhen kaha, Tumhara 
kam naln'n, ki un waqton. aur 
niausimou ko, jinhen Bap ne 
anne hi ikhtiyar men rakha hai, 
jano. 

8 Lekin jab Riih i Quels turn 
par awegi, turn qiiwat psioge, aur 
Yariisalam aur sare Yahudiya o 
Samariya men, balki zamin ki 
itadd tak, mere gawah hoge. 

9 Aur wuh yih kahke, un ke 
dekhte hue, upar uthaya gaya; 
aur badli ne use un ki nazaroii se 
chhipa liya. 

10 Aur us ke jate hue, jab we 
asman k( taraf tak rahe the, dekho, 
do mard sufed poshdk pahiue un 
ke pas kkare the ; 

11 Aur kahne lage, Ai Galili 
mardo, turn kyuu khare asman 
ki taraf dekbtc ho? yihi Yisii', 
jo tumhare pas se asman par 
uthaya gaya hai, usi tarah, jiis 
tarah tnm ne use asman ko jate 
dekha, phir uwega. 

12 Tab we us pahay se, jo Zaitiln 
ka kahlata, jo Yariisalam se naz- 
dik, balki faqat ek i-ubt ki mauzil 
diir hai, Yariisalam ko phire. 

13 Aur jab dakhil hue, to ek 
balakhane par ga,e; wahan Pa- 
tras aur Y a'qdb, aur Yu h anna 
aur Andryas, Failbus aur Thuma, 
o Barthulama, aur Mati, Haifa ka 
beta Ya'qiib, aur Sharna'un Ze- 
lotes, aur Ya'qiibka bhaiYahudah 
rabte the. 

14 Ye sab, 'auraton aur Yisu 1 
ki ma Mariyam aur us ke bhaion 
ke sath, ek dll hoke du'a aur min- 
nat kar rahe the. 

15 ^[ Unhin dinon, Patras sha- 
girdon kc darmiyan, (un sab ke 
nam milke ek sau bis ke qarib 
the,) khaya hoke bola, 

16 Ai bhato, zarur tha, ki wuh 
likha jo Ruh i Quds ne, Daiid ki 
zubani, Y'ahudah ke haqq men, jo 
Yisu 1 ke pakurwanewalon ka rah- 



numa tha, age se kaha, piira 
howe. 

1 7 Kyiinki wuh ham men gma 
gaya, aur us ne is khidmat men 
hissa pay a tha. 

18 So us ne badi ki mazdiiri 
se ek kbet mol liya, aur aundhe 
munh gira, aur us ka pet phat 
gaya, aur us ki tamani antrian 
nikal parim 

19 Aur yih Yariisalam ke sab 
rahnewahm ko malum hud ; ya- 
han tak, ki us khet ka nam un ki 
zuban men Haqal-daina hiia, ya'ne 
klnin ki zauiin. 

'20 Kyunki, Zabiir ki kitab men 
likha hai, ki Us ka makan njar 
ja,e, aur us men koi basnevvala na 
rahe, aur us ki ta'mati dusra le. 

21 Pas chahiye, ki in mardon 
men se, jo bar waqt hamare sath. 
rahe, jab Kbudawand Yisu' ham 
men ay a jaya karta tha, 

22" Yuhanna ke baptisma se leke, 
us din tak, ki wuh hamare pas se 
upar uthaya gaya, in men. se ek 
hamare sath us ke ji uthne ka 
gawah howe. 

23 Tab unhon ne do ko khara 
kiyii, ek Yusuf jo Barsabas kah- 
lata, jis ka laqab Justus tha, aur 
diisra Matiyas. 

24 Aur yih kahke du'a mangi, 
ki Ai Kbudawand, sab ke dilon ke 
jaunewale, dikha, ki in doiion men 
se tu ne kis ko chuna hai, ki, 

25 Wuh is khidmat o risalat 
111Q11 hisaa le, jis se Y'ahudah kharij 
hoke, apni klniss jagah ko gaya. 

26 Aur unhon ne un par chit- 
thiandalin; aur ehitthi Matiyas 
ke nam par niklf ; tab wuh gyarah 
rasulon men shumar kiya gaya. 

II BAB. 

1 AUH jab Pantekust ka din 
J\_ iiya tha, we sab ek dil 
hoke ikattbe hue. 

2 Aur ekbargi asman se ek 
awaz a,i, jaisi bari andhi elude, 
aur us se sara ghar, jahan we 
baithe the, bhar gaya. 



25-2 



A'AMAL, II. 



3 Aur unheii judi judi ag kf si 
zubanen dikha,i din, aur un men 
se har ek par baithm. 

4 Tab we sab Huh i Quds se 
bhar ga,e aur gair zubanen, jaise 
Hull ne nnhen bolnc ki qudrat 
bakkshi, bolue lage. 

5 Aur Khudatars Yahudi bar ek 
qauni men se, jo asman ke tale 
hai, Yariisalam men a rabe tbe. 

6 So jab yih awtiz a,i, to bhir 
lag; ga,i, aur sab dang hue, ky- 
linki har ek ne uaken apm bob' 
bolte suna. 

7 Aur sab hairan hoke, aur ta'- 
ajjub karke, apas men kahnelage, 
Dekho, kya. yili sab jo bolte hain, 
(ialili nahfn ? 

8 Pas kyiinkar har ek bam men 
se apne apne watan ki bob" gunta 
hai? 

9 HaniFarthi, aur Medi o Uami, 
aur rahnewaleMasoputamiya, Ya- 
hudiya auT Kappadiikiya, Pontus 
o Asia ke, 

10 Frugia o Panifiilia, Misr, aur 
Libya ke us bisse kc, jo Qurene 
ke 'iliiqe men hai, aur Rumi musa- 
fir, Yahiidf aur Yahiidf murfd, 

11 Kreti, aur 'Arab boke ham 
apm apni zuban on m en unhen 
Khuda ki bari baten bolte sunte 
hain. 

12 Aur sab hairan hue, aur 
ghabrakc ek dusre se kahnc laga 
ki Yih kya. hua chahta bai? 

13 Auron nc thatthe se kaha, ki 
Ye nayf mai ke nasbe men bain. 

14 ^[ Tab Patras ne im gyarak- 
on ke sath kkare hoke, apni awaz 
buland ki aur un se kaha, Ai 
Yahudi mardo o Yarusalam ke 
sab rabnewalo, yib jano, aur kan 
lagake meri baten suno : 

15 Ki ye, jaisa timi samajhte ho, 
nasbe men nahin, kyunki abhi 
pahar din aya hai. 

16 Balki yib wub bai, jo Yuel 
nabi kt ma'rifat farmaya gaya : 
ki, 

17 Khuda. kahta bai, ki akhiri 
dinon men aisa hoga, ki Main 
apni Rtih men se sab admion par 



dhalunga : aur tumhare bete, aur 
turnhari betfaii, nubuwat karengi, 
aur tumhare jawan roya, dekhen- 
i t, aur tumhare buddhe kbwab : 

18 Aur main un dinon men apne 
bandon aur bandion par apni Rub 
men se dhaliinga : aur we nu- 
buwat karcnge : 

19 Aur main upar asman men 
acbambhe, aur niche zamin par 
nisbanian, lahu, aur ag, o dhiiri- 
wen ke badal ki dikhaiinga, : 

20 Siiraj andhcra aur chand 
lahu ho ja,ega, pesbtar us ke, ki 
Khudawand ka buzurg aur nadir 
din awe ; 

21 Aur yun hoga, ki bar ek jo 
Khudawand ka nam lega, riajat 
pawega. 

22 Ai Israeli mardoj ye baten 
suno, ki Yisu' Nasari ek inard 
tha, jis ka Khuda ki taraf schona. 
turn par sab'it hiia, un karamaton 
aur achambhon aur nisb anion se, 
jo Khuda ne us ki ma'rifat tum- 
hare bich men dikha.e, jaisa. turn 
ap jante ho: 

23 Usf ko, jab Khuda. ke thah- 
ra,e hue irade aur peshdanf se 
sompa gaya, turn ne pakra, aur 
bedinon ke hath se mekheii gar- 
wake, qatl kiya : 

24 Usi ko Khuda ne, maut ke 
band kbolke, utbaya : kyunkf 
mumkin na tha, ki wub us kc 
qabze men rahe. 

25 Is liye ki Daiid us ke haqq 
men kahtahai, ki Main ne Khuda- 
wand par, jo sada mere samhnc 
hai, nazar ki, ki wuh meri dahni 
taraf hai, taki main na hatiin : 

26 Isi sabab mera. dil khush hai, 
aur meri zuban nihal bai ; balki 
mera badan bhi ummed men chain 
karega: ki, 

27 Ttl meri jau ko 'alam i gaib 
men na chhorega, na apne quddus 
ko sarne degii. 

28 Tii ne mujhe ziudagi ki raben 
bata,in; lii ne mujhe apne didar 
ke ba'is khushi se bhar diya. 

29 Ai bhaio, mujhe qaum ke 
rais Daud ke baqq men bedharak 



A'AMAL, H. m. 



kahne do, ki wuh miia, aur gara 
bhi gaya, aur aj tak as ki qabr 
liamare darmiyan raaujiid hai. 

30 So is sabab se, ki nabi tha, 
aur jiinta. tha, ki Khuda ne us se 
qasam fcM,f hai, ki main ten nasi 
se Masi'h ko, jism ke ni se, zahir 
kaninga, ki tere takht par bai- 
the;~ 

31 Us ne yih pahle se jankar, 
Masih ke ji uthne ka zikr kiya, ki 
Us ki jan 'alarn i g&ib men ehhori 
na ga,i, na us ksi badan sarne 
paya. 

32 Uei Yisii' ko Khuda. ne utha- 
ya ; us ke ham sab gawah hain. 

33 Pas Khuda ke dahne hath 
buland hoke, aur Bap se Rub i 
Quds ka wa'da pake, us lie yih, 
jo turn ab dekhte aur sunte ho, 
dhala. 

34 Kyunki Daiid asm an par na 
gaya, lekin wuh kahta hai, ki 
Khudawand ne mere Khudawand 
se kaha, ki Mere dahne baith, 

35 Jab tak ki main tere dush- 
manon ko tere paon ki chauki 
karun. 

36 Pas Israel ka, sara gharana, 
yaqm jane, ki Khuda. ne usf Yisu' 
ko, jise turn ne salfb di, Khuda- 
wand aur Masfh bhi kiya. 

37 *|| Jab unhon ne yih suna, to 
nn ke dil ehhid ga,e, aur Patras 
aur baqi rasulon se kaha, ki Ai 
bhaio, ham kya karen I 

38 Tab Patras ne un se kaha, 
Tauba karo, aur turn men se bar 
ek, gunahon ki nra'afi ke Hye, 
Yisii' Masfh ke niim par baptisma 
le, to Kuh i Quds ka in'am 
paoge. 

" 39 Is liye ki yih wa'da turn se 
aur tumharc larkon se hai, aur un 
sab se, jo diir hain, jitnon ko ha- 
mara Khudawand Khuda bula- 
we. 

40 Aur wuh bahut aur baton 
ki gawabian laya, aur nasiliat ki, 
ka Apne ko is terhi qaum se 
baehao. 

41 ^ So jinhon ne us ki bat 
khushi se qabdl ki, baptisma paya, 



153 

aur usx roz tin hazar admi ke 
qarib skamil hue. 

42 Aur Rasulon se ta'lira pane, 
aur subbat rakhne, aur roti torne, 
aur dtf£ maugne men lage rahe. 

43 Aur har nafs ko khauf 6,ya: 
aur bahut se achambhe aur nisha- 
nian Rasulon se zahir hum. 

44 Aur sab, jo iman la,e the, 
ikatthe rahe, am" sari chizon men 
sharik the ; 

45, Aur apm milkiyat aur asbab 
bechke, har ek ki zariirat ke mu- 
wafiq, sab ko bant dcte the. 

46 Aur har roz ek dil hoke, 
haikal men rahe, aur ghar ghar 
rotian torke, khuski aur sidhe dil 
se khana khate the, 

47 Aur Khuda Id ta'rif karte 
the, aur sab logon ke nazdik 'aziz 
the. Aur Khudawand har roz 
un ko, jinhon ne najat pa,i, kali- 
siya men milata tha. 



Ill BAB. 

1 T> AS Patras aur Yuhanna ek 
_L sath du'a ke waqt tisre 
pahar haikal ko chale. 

2 Aur log janam ka ek langra, 
le jate the, jise lake har roz haikal 
ke us darwaze par, jo Khubsurat 
kahlata hai, bithate the, ki haikal 
ke janewalon se bhikh mange ; 

3 Jab us ne Patras aur Yuhanna 
ko haikal men jate dekha, un .se 
bhikh mangi. 

4 Patras ne Yuhanna ke sath us 
par nazar karke kaha, ki Hamari 
taraf dekh. 

5 Wuh is ummed par, ki un se 
kuchh pawe, un ko tak raha. 

6 Tab Patras ne kaha, Sona riipa. 
mere pas nahm ; par jo mere pas 
hai, tujhe deta hun; ki Yisu' 
MasQi Nasari ke nam se uth, aur 
chal. 

7 Aur us ka dahnahatk pakarke 
uthaya; usi dam us ke paon ke 
takhne mazbiit hue. 

8 Aur wuh kiidke khara hua, 
aur chalne laga, aurkudta phdnd- 



154 

ta, Khuda ki ta'rif karta, un ke 
sath haikal men gaya. 

9 Aur sab logon ne use chalte 
phirte aur Khuda ki ta'rif karte 
dekha : 

10 Aur us ko pah cb ana, ki yih 
wuhi hai, jo haikal ke Kkubsurat 
darwaze par bhikh mangne baitlia 
tha ; aur us se, jo us ke sath hua 
tha, dang aur hairan hue. 

11 Aur jis waqt wuh laugra, jo 
changa hua tha, Patras aur Yn- 
hanr.a ko lipta jata, tha, sab log 
nihayat hairan hoke, us baramade 
ki taraf jo Sulaiman ka kahlata 
hai, un ke pas daure &,e. 

1 2 1 Patras ne y ih dekhkar logon 
se kaha, ki Ai Israeli mardo, is 
par turn kyi'm ta'ajjnb karte? aur 
kyiin hamen aisa. dekh rahe ho, 
ki goya ham ne apni qudrat ya 
dmdari se us shakhs ko chalne ki 
taqat di ? 

13 Abiraham aur Iz,hak aur 
Ya'qiib ke Klmda. ne, hamare 
bapdadon ke Khuda ue, apue Bete 
Yisti' ko jalal diva, jise turn ne 
hawala kiya, aur Filatiis ke huziir, 
jab us ne chhor dena insaf jana, 
inkar kiya. 

14 Han, turn ne us Quddus aur 
Rastkar ka inkar kiya, aur manga, 
ki ek khum tumhare liye chhora 

15 Par zindagi kc malik ko qatl 
kiya, jise Khuda ne murdon men 
se uthaya ; aur ham us ke gawah 
hain. 

16 Usi ke nam nc, us iman ke 
wasile, jo us ke nam par hai, is 
shakhs ko, jise turn dekhte aur 
jante ho, mazbiit kiya: han, usi 
iman ne, jo us ki taraf se hai, yih 
kamil tandurusti turn sab ke 
samhnc use di. 

17 Ah ai bhaio, main janta hun, 
ki turn ne yih nadani se kiya, 
jaise tumhare sardaron ne bhi. 

18 Par jin baton ki Khuda ne 
apne sab nabi'on ki znbam age se 
khabar di thi, ki Masfh dukh 
uthawega, so pun kin. 

1 9 ^[ Pas tauba karo, aur muta- 



A'AMAL, III. IV. 



wajjih bo, ki tumhare gunah mitae 
ja,en, jab ki Khudawand ke huzur 
se tazagi-bakhsh aiyam awen : 

20 Aur Yisii' Masih ko phir bhe- 
je, jis ki manadi turn logon ke 
darmiyan age se hiii. 

21 Zariir hai, ki asman use lie 
rahe, us waqt tak, ki sab chizen, 
jin ka zikr Khuda ne apne sab 
pak nabion ki zubani shurii' se 
kiya, apni halat par awen. 

22 Kyiinki Musa ne bapdadon. 
sc kaha, ki Khudawand, jo tum- 
hara Khuda hai, tumhare bbaion 
men se tumhare liye ek nahimerf 
manind uthawega; jo kuchh wuh 
tumheii kahe, us ki sab suno. 

23 Aur aisa hoga, ki bar nafs jo 
us nabi ki na sune, wuh qaum 
men se nest kiya, jaega. 

24" Balki sab nabion ne, Samuel 
se leke pichhlon tak, jitnon ne ka- 
lam kiya, in dinon ki khabar di 
hai. 

25 Turn nabion ki aulad, aur us 
'ahd ki ho, jo Khuda ne bap- 
dadon se bandha hai, jab Abira- 
ham se kaha, ki Ten aulad se 
dunya ke sare gharane barakat 
pawenge. 

26 Tumhare pas Khuda ne apne 
Bete Yisii' ko uthake pahle bbcja, 
ki turn men se har ek ko us ki 
badion se pherke barakat de. 



IV BAB. 

1 jj 

pj the, kahin, aur haikal ka 
Sardar, aur Sadiiqi un par charh 
a,e, 

2 Kyiinki naraz hiie, ki we lo- 
gon, ko sikhate the, aur Yisii' ke 
sabab murdon ke ji uthne ki 
khabar dete the. 

3 Aur un par hath dala, aur 
diisre din tak qaidrakha: kyiinki 
sham ho ga,i thi. 

4 Par bahutere un men se, jin- 
hori ne kalam suua, iman la,e ; 
we ginti men paneh hazar ke 
qarib the. 



5 ■([ Aur diisre din yiin hua, ki un 
ke sardar, aur buzurg, aur faqih, 

6 Aur Sardar Kahiii Anna, o 
Qayaia aur Yuhanna, aur Iskan- 
dar, aur jitne Sardar Kahin ke 
gharane ke the, Yarusalam men 
jam'a hue. 

7 Aur un ko bich men khara 
karke piichha, ki Turn ne kis 
qudrat aur kis nam se yih kiya ? 

8 Tab Patras ne Ruh i Quds se 
ma'inur hoke un se kaha, Ai qaum 
ke sardaro, aur ai Israel ke bu- 
zurgo, 

9 Agar aj ham se is ihsan ki 
babat, jo is za'if admi par hua, 
puchha jata hai, ki wuh kyiinkar 
changa htia ; 

10 To turn sab, aur Israel ki 
sari qaum ko ina'Iu'm ho, ki Yisu' 
Masih £Tasari ke nam se, jis ko 
turn ne salib df, aur jise Khuda ne 
murdon men se phir uthay a, usf se 
yih mard tumhare sanihne bhala 
changa khara hai. 

11 Yih wuhi patthar hai, jise 
turn mi'amaron ne nachiz jana, 
jo kone kii sira hua, 

12 Aur kisi diisre se najat nahfn : 
kyunki asman ke tale admion ko 
koi dusra nam nahin bakhsha 
gaya, jis se ham najat pa saken. 

13 "[[ Jab unhon ne Patras aur 
Yuhanna ki dileri dekhi, aur 
daryaft kiya, ki we be-'ilm aur 
'awamm men se hain, to ta'ajjub 
kiya : phir malum kiya, ki we 
Yisu' ke sath the. 

14 Aur us shakhs ko, jo changa 
hua tha, un ke sath khare dekhke 
kuchh khilaf na kah sake. 

15 Par unhen hukm karke, ki 
majlis se bahar jao, apas men yih 
kahke salah karne lage, ki, 

16 Ham in admion se kyakaren? 
kyunki ek sarih mu'ajiza unhon 
ne dikhlaya, jo Yarusalam ke sab 
rahnewalon par zahir hai : aur 
ham is ka inkar nahin kar sakte. 

17 Lekin taki yih logon men 
ziyada mashhur na ho, ham unhen 
khub dhamkawen, ki phir is nam 
se kisu admi ko na bolen. 



A'AMAL, IT. 155 

18 Tab unhen bulake takid ki, 
ki Yisu' kc nam par hargiz na 
bolen, aur ta'lim na den. 

19 Patras aur Yuhanna ne jawab 
men unhen kaha, Turn hi im-af 
karo, ki Khuda ke nazdik yih 
durust hai, ki ham Khuda ki bat 
se tumharf bat ziyada sunen : 

20 Kyunki mumkin nahin, kijo 
ham ne dekha, aur suna hai, so 
na kahen. 

21 Tab unhon ne un ko aur 
dhamkake chhordiya, kyunki 
logon ke sabab un ki sazii dene 
ki koi rah na pa,i, is liye ki sab 
log, us majare ke ba'is, Khuda ki 
ta'rii" karte the ; 

22 Ki wuh shakhs, jis ke changa 
karne se yih mu'ajiza zahir hua, 
chalis baras ke upar tha. 

23 \ Tab we chhiitke apne logon 
ke pas ga,e, aur jo kuchh sardar 
kahinon aur buzurgon ne un se 
kaha tha, bayan kiya. 

24 Jab unlion ne yih suna, to 
ek dil hoke Khuda ki taraf awaz 
buland ki, aur kaha, ki Ai Khu- 
dawand Ta'ala, td wuh Khuda 
hai, jis ne asman aur zamm aur 
samundar, aur sab kuchh, jo un 
men hain, paida kiya : 

25 Tu ne apne bande Daud ki 
zubani kaha, ki Gair qaumon ne 
kyun dhiun macha,i, aur logon ne 
batil khiyal kie ? 

26 Khudawand aur us ke Masih 
ke barkhilaf hoke, zamin ke bad- 
shah uthe, aur sardar baham jam'a 
hue. 

27 Sach ki is shahr men tere 
Quddus Bete Yisu* ke, jise tu ne 
Masih kiya, barkhilafhoke, Hero- 
dis aur Pantus Pilatiis gair qau- 
mon aur Israel/on ke sath jam'a 
hiie, 

28 Taki jis ka hona tere hath 
aur irade ne age se thahra rakha 
'amal men lawen. 

29 Ab ai Khudawand, un ki 
dhamkion ko dekh : aur apne 
bandon ko yih bakhsh, ki we 
kamal dileri se tera kalani suna- 



AVAMAL, IV- V. 



156 

30 Jab ki tii apna hath changa. 
karne ko phaila de ; aur tere 
quddiis Bete Yisii' ke nam se 
nishanian aur achambhe zahir 
hon. 

3 1 % Aur jab vvc du'a raang chuke, 
wuh makan, jahan we jam'athe, 
hil gaya : aur sab Ruh i Quds se 
bhar ga,e, aur Khuda ka kaiam 
dUeri se smiane lage. 

32 Aur imiindaron ki jama at 
ek dil aur ek jan hiii; aur km 
ne apne mal ko apna na kaha ; 
balki sari chizon men sharik the. 

33 Aur rasiilon ne bari quwat 
se Khudawand Yisii' ke ji uthne 
par gawahi di : aur un sab par 
bara iazl tha : 

34 Kyiinki koi un men muhtaj 
na tha : isliye ki jo log zamin o 
makan ke malik the, un ko 
bechke un ki qfmat late, 

35 Aur rastilon ke paon par 
rakhte the : aur har ck ko, us ki 
zariirat ke muwafiq, Mat diya 
jata tha. 

36 Aur Yiises, jis ka rasiilon ne 
Barnabas, (ya'ne nasihat k& beta) 
nam rakha, jo qauui ka Lawi aur 
paidaish sc Kuprasi tha, 

37 Ek khet rakhta tha, use 
bechke, anr us ki qimat lake, ra- 
siilon ke paon par rakhi. 



V BAB. 

1 AUK Hananiah name ek 
J\- mard aur us ki jorii Sa- 
"ffra ne apni milkiyat bechi, 

2 Aur qimat men se kuchh rakb 
chhora; so us ki joni bhi janti 
thi ; anr kuchh lake rasiilon ke 
paon par rakhia. 

3 Tab Patras ne kaha, Ai Ha- 
naniah, kyun Shaitan tere dil men 
samaya, ki trf Ruh i Quds se 
jhuth bole, aur gamin ki qimat 
men se kuchh rakh chhore? 

4 Kya jab tak tere pas thi, ten 
na thi? aur jab bechi ga,f, tere 
ikhtiyar men na rahi r tu ne 
kyun is bat ko ; apne dil men 



jagah di? tu" admion se nahin 
balki Khuda se jhiith bola. 

5 Yih. baten sunte hi Hananiah 
gir para, aur us ka dam nikai 
gaya: aur sab ko jinhori ne yih 
sunit bara khauf aya. 

£> Aur jawanon ne uthke use 
kafnaya, aur babar le jake gara. 

7 Jab ghante tin ek guzre, us ki 
joni is majare se bekhabar hoke 
bhitar a,f. 

S Patras ne us se kaha, Mujh se 
kah, Kyazamin itnc hi par bechi? 
Us ne kaha, Han itne par. 

9 Phir Patras ne use kaha, Turn 
ne kyun eki, kiya, ki Khuda- 
wand ki Run ko azmao ? dekh, 
tere admi ke garaewalon ke panw 
astan par hain, aur tujhe bhi hahar 
le jaenge. 

10 Tab wunhin us kc paon 
piis girke us ka dam nikal gaya, 
aur jawanon ne bhitar ake use 
murda paya, aur hahar le jake us 
ke admi pas gara. 

1 1 Aur tamam kalisiya aur sab 
jinhori ne yih suna, bahut dar 
ga,e. 

VZ ^[ Aur rasalon ke hathon se 
bahutsi nishanian aur mu'ajize 
logon ke darmiyan zahir hue : 
(aur we sab ek dil hoke Sulaiman 
ke baramadc men baham tlie. 

13 Par auron men se kisi ka 
hiwao na para, ki un men ja mile ; 
magar log un ki ta'rif karte the. 

14 Aur mard aur 'auratenguroh 
ke guroh Khudawand par iman 
lake, un men shamil bote jatc 
the.) 

15 Yalu'tn tak, ki log bimaron 
ko sarakon par lake,charpaion aur 
kliatolon par rakhte the, tiki jab 
Patras awe, us ka saya hi un men 
se kisii par par jawe. 

1 6 Aur charon taraf ke shahron 
ke log Yanisalam men jara'a hue, 
jo bimaron ko aur un ko, jo napak 
nihon ke satae the, la,e ; so sab 
change hue. 

1 7 ^[ Tab Sardar Kahin aur ua ke 
sab sath f, (jo Saduqi ke rirqe ks 
the,) dah se bharke uthe, 



A'AMAL, V. 



18 Aur rasulon par hath dale, 
aur qaidkhane i 'arum men band 
kiya. 

19 Far Khudawand ke firishte 
nc rat ko qaidkhane ke darwaze 
khole, aur unhen bahar le ake 
kaha, 

20 Jao, aur haikal men khare 
hoke, is zindagi ki sab baterv 
logon se kaho. 

21 We yih sunke, taykc haikal 
men ga,e, aur sikhane lage. Jab 
Sardar Kahin aur us ke sathi a,e, 
to padr majlis ko aur bam Israel 
ke buznrgon ko ikatthe kiya, aur 
qaidkhane men kahla bheja, ki 
unhen la wen. 

22 Magar piyadon ne pahnnchkc, 
unhen qaidkhane men na paya, 
aur phir ake khabar di aur kaha, 
ki, 

23 Ham ne to qaidkhane ko 
bari khabardari se band, aur 
chaukidaron ko bahar darwazon 
par khara paya: par jab khola, 
to kisu ko andar na paya. 

24 Jonhm Sardar Kahin, aur 
haikal ke sardar, aur sardar kahi- 
non ne yih bat sum, im Id babat 
ghabra ga,e, ki kya hoga. 

25 Tab kisi ne ake unhen kha- 
bar di, ki dekho, we mard jinhen 
turn ne qaidkhane men dala tha, 
liaikal men khare logon ko sikh- 
late ham. 

26 Tab haikal ka sardar piya- 
don ke sath jake, unhen lay a, 
lekin zabardasti se nafifn : kyunki 
logon sc dnrtc the, ki ais» na ho, 
ki ham par patthrao karen. 

27 Aur unhen lake majlis ke 
bieh men khara. kiya, tab Sardar 
Kahin neun se yihkahkepiichha, 

28 Kya ham ne turn se bari 
takid na ki, ki is nam par ta'lfm 
na dena; par, dekho, turn ne Ya- 
rusalam ko apni ta'lfm se bhar 
diya, aur is shakhs ka khun 
ham par lay& chahte ho. 

29 \ Tab Patras aur rasulon ne 
jawab men kaha, Ham ko Khuda 
ka hukni admion ke hukni se 
ayada manna larz hai. 



30 Ilamare bapdadon kc Khuda 
ne Yisii" ko uthaya, jise turn ne 
kath par latkakc mar dala. 

31 Usi ko Khuda ne malik aur 
najat denewala thahrake apne 
dfthne bath par buland kiya, 
taki Israel ko tauba aurgunakon 
ki mu'aii bakhsbe. 

32 Aur bam in baton par us ke 
gawah ham ; aur Ruh i Quds bbi, 
jise Khuda ne unhen, jo us ki 
tabi'dari karte hain, bakhsha hai. 

33 ^[ We yih sunkc kat ga,e, aur 
salah ki, ki unhen qatl karen. 

34 Tab Gamaliel name ek Fan's 
ne, jo shari'at ka mu'allim aur sab 
logon men 'izzatdar tha, majlis 
men uthke hukni kiya, ki rasu- 
lon ko zarra bahar le jao ; 

35 Aur unhen kaha, ki Ai Is- 
raeli mardo, khabardar hn ki turn 
in admion ke sath kya krv.l chahte 
ho; 

36 Kyunki in dinon ke age 
Theudas ne uthke kaha, ki Main 
ktichh hiin : aur takhmman char 
sau mard us se mil ga,e; wuh 
mara gaya, aur sab jitne us ke 
tabi' the, pareshan o taMh hue. 

37 Bad us ke Yahudah Galflf 
ismnawisi ke dinon men utha, aur 
bahut se logon ko apne piehhe 
khincha. : wuh bhi halak hua, aur 
sab, jitne us ke tabi' the, chhitar 
bithar ho ga,e. 

38 Aur ab main tumhen kahta 
hiin, ki In admion se kinara karo, 
aur vui ko jane do : kyunki agar 
yih tadbfr ya kam insan se hai, 
to zai' hogi : 

39 Par agar Khuda se hai, to 
turn use zai 1 nahin kar sakte; 
aisa na ho, ki turn Khuda se lar- 
newale thahro. 

40 Unhon ne us ki mani : aur 
rasiilon ko pas bulake kore mare, 
aur hukni kiya, ki Yisii' ke nam 
par bat na kariyo ; tab unhen 
chhor diya. 

41 ^[ Pas we majlis ke huziir se 
chale ga,e, aur khush hue, ki ham 
is laiq to thahre, ki us ke nam ke 
liye behurmat ho wen. 



358 



A'AMAL, V. VI. VII. 



42 Aur we har roz haikal men, 
aur ghar ghar sikhlane, aur Yisu' 
Masih ki khushkhabari dene se 
baz n a rahe. 

VI BAB. 

1 TTW dinon men jab shagird 
KJ bahut biie, Yiinani Tb- 
ranion se kuikurane lage, kyiinki 
un ki bewaon ke roz ki khabar- 
giri men gaflat hot! tbi. ' 

2 Tab un barahon ne shagirdon 
ke gol ko baham bulake kaha, 
Munasib nabm, ki bam Khuda 
ke kalam ko cbborke, mezon ki 
khidmat kareii. 

3 Fas, ai bhai'o, apne men se sat 
mu'atabar shakbs ko, jo Kith i 
Qud3 aur danai se bhare hop, 
chuno, ki ham un. ko is kam par 
muqarrar karen. 

4 Aur ham ap du'a aur kalam 
ki khidmat men mashgijl rahenge. 

5 ^[ Yih bat sari jama at ko pa- 
sand a,f : aur unhon ne Stafanus 
name ek mard ko, jo fman aur 
Kilb i Quds se hhara tha, aur 
Failbiis aur Prokuriis, aur Ni- 
kanur, aur Timon, aur Parmenas, 
aur Nikolas Antaki ko ek Ya- 
biidi murid chuna : 

6 Inhen rasulon ke age khara 
kiya, aur unhon ne du'a mangke, 
apne hath un par rakhe. 

7 Aur Khuda ka kalam phailgaya; 
aur Yariisalam men shagirdon ka 
sbumar bahut hi barb gaya : aur 
kahinon ki bari guroh inian ke 
tabi' hui. 

8 Aur Stafanus fman aur rpiwat 
se ma'mur hoke, bare bare mu'ajize 
aur nishanian logon ke bich zahir 
karta raha. 

9 ^[ Tab us 'ibadatkhinie se, jo 
Libarti'non ka kaklata hai, aur 
Kurenion, aur Iskandarfon, aur 
un men se jo Kilikiya aur Asia se 
a,e, ba'ze uthke Stafanus se bahs 
karne lage. 

10 Par we us danai aur rub ka, 
jis se wuh kalam karta tha, 
samhna, na kar sake. 



11 Tab unhon ne ba'ze mardon 
ko gantha, ki kahen ki Ham ne 
us ko Miisa aur Khuda ki nisbat 
kufr bakte suna. 

12 Tab unhon ne logon, aur 
buzurgon, aur faqihon ko ubhara, 
aur us par charh a,e, aur pakarke 
Sadr majlis men le ga,e, 

13 Aur jhiithe gawahon ko khara 
kiya; unhon ne kaha, ki Yih 
shakbs is pak makan aur shari'at 
ki nisbat kufr bakne se baz nahin 
ata : 

1 4 Kyiinki ham ne use yih kabte 
suna, ki AVuhi Yisii' Nasari is 
makan ko dh;i,ega, aur un rasmon 
ko, jo Miisa ki ma'rifat hamen 
pahunchin, badal dalcga. 

15 Tab sabhon ne, jo majlis 
men baithe the, us par ganr se 
nazar ki; unhen us ka chihra 
firishte ka sa nazar ayS. 

VII BAB. 

1 rriAB Sardar Kahin ne kaha, 
X Kya ye baten yunhin 
hain ? 

2 Wuh bola, Ai bhai'o, aur ai 
aba, suno; ki Khuda e zii-1-jalal 
hamare bap Abiraham par, jis 
waqt wuh Masoputamiya men tha, 
peshtar us ke, ki wub Harran men 
ja basa, zahir hiia, 

3 Aur use kaha, ki Apne mulk 
aur apne khandan men se nikal ja, 
aur us mulk men, ki tujhe di- 
kbaiinga, chala ja. 

4 Tab Kaldion ke mulk se babar 
jake, Harran men ja raha : aur 
wan an. se, us ke bap ke marne ke 
ba'd, Khuda ne us ko is mulk 
men, jis men turn ab rahte ho, 
pahunchaya. 

5 Aur us ko kuchh miras, balki 
qadam rakhne ki jagah us men 
na di : par wa'da kiya, ki Main 
yih zamin tnjhe, aur tere ba'd teri 
nasi ko dunga, ki teri milkiyat ho 
js,e, agarehi us ka, koi larka- na 
tha. 

6 Aur Khuda ne yunfarmaya, 



A'AMAL, VII. 



159 



ki Ten nasi beganc mulk men j& 
rahegi ; aur we un ko gulami men 
rakhcngc, aur char sou baras talc 
badsuliiki karenge. 

7 Phir Khuda ne kaha, ki Main 
us qaiim ko, jis ki gulami men 
we rahenge, sazja dunga: aurba 1 d 
us ke we bahar awenge, aur isi 
jagah men bandagi karenge. 

8 Aur us ne us se khatne ka, 'ahd 
kiya; so us se Iz,h:ik paida hua, 
aur athwen din us kii khatna 
kiya ; aur Iz,hak se Ya'qiib, aur 
Ya'qiib se barah gharanon ke sar- 
dar paida, hue. 

9 Aur sardaron ne dah se Yiisuf 
ko becha, ki Misr men le jaen: 
par Kbuda us ke sath tha, 

10 Aur use us ki sab musi'baton 
se nikala, aur use Misr ke badshah 
Fira'iin ke huztir maqbiiliyat aur 
hikmat bakhshi: aur us ne use 
Misr aur apne Bare ghar ka mukh- 
tar kiya. 

11 Ab Misr ke sare mulk, aur 
Kan'an men. kal para, aur bayi 
musibat a,i : aur hamare bapda- 
don ko khana muyassar nahin 
ata tha. 

12 Jab Ya'qiib ne suna, ki Misr 
men ana] bai, to hamare bapda- 
dou ko jmhli bar bheja. 

13 Aur diisri bar Yiisuf apne 
bhaion par zahir bo gayii ; aur 
Yiisuf ka gharana Fira'un ko 
malum hua. 

14 Tab Yusuf ne apne bap Ya'- 
qiib aur us ke sare kunbe ko, jo 
paclihattar shakhs the, bula bhe- 
ja. 

15 Aur Ya'qiib Misr men gaya ; 
wahan wuh aur hamare bapdade 
mar ga,e ; 

"16 Aur we un ko Sikm men 
le ga,e, aur us maqbare men, jis 
ko Abiraham ne Bani Harmir 
Sikm ke bap se rupa,e deke mol 
Y\yh tha, gara. 

17 Pas jab us wa'de ka, waqt, 
jis ki Khuda ne Abiraham se qa- 
sam kha,i thf, nazdik aya, log 
Misr men barhne aur bahut hone 
lage, 



18 Us waqt tak, ki dusra bad- 
shah utha, jo Yiisuf ko na janta 
tha. 

19 Us ne hamari qaum se fitrat 
karke, hamare bapdadon se bad- 
suhiki ki, yahan tak, ki us ne un, 
ke larkon ko phinkwa, diya, taki 
we jite na rahen. 

20 Us waqt Miisa. paida hua, jo 
nihayat khiibsiirat tha ; us ne tin 
mabine tak apne bap ke ghar men 
parwarisb pa,i : 

21 Jab wuh phenka gaya, Fi- 
ra'iin ki bet.i ne use utha liy4 aur 
us ko apna beta karke pitta. 

22 Aur Miisa ne Misrfon ki 
tamam hikmat men tarbiyat pa,i, 
aur kalam o kam men qadir 
tha. 

23 Aur jab wuh pure chalis 
baras ka, hiia, us ke ji men. aya, 
ki jake apne bhai Israelion ki 
Idiabar le. 

24 Tab ek ko zulm uthate dekh- 
kar, us ki himayat ki, aur Misri 
ko jan se marke, us ka, jis par 
zulm hua tha, badla, Hya : 

25 Kyiinki us ne khiyal kiya, 
ki mere bhaisamjhenge, ki Khuda 
mere hathon se unhen chhutkara, 
dega, : par we na samjbe. 

2(i Phir dusre din, jab we larte 
the, unhen dikhai diya, aur un ko 
yiin kahke mila dene cbaba, ki 
Ai mardo, turn to bhai ho ; kj'iin 
ek diisre par zulm karte ho ? 

27 Lekin us ne, jo apne parosi 
par zulm karta tha, use yih kahke 
hataya, ki Kis ne tujhc ham par 
hakim aur qazi thahraya bai? 

28 Kyi jis tarah kal us Misri 
ko qatl kiya, mujhe qatl kiya 
chakta bai I 

29 Miisa is bat par bhaga, aur 
Midyan ke mulk men ja raha; 
wahan us ke do bete paida hiie. 

30 Aur jab chah's baras pure 
hue, tab Kliudawand ka firishta, 
Sina ke pahar ke jangal men, 
ag ki lau men, jhari ke bich, 
dikha,i diy^. 

31 Musa ne yih royat dekhke, 
ta'ajjub kiya : aur jab daryaft 



160 



A'AMAL, Y1L 



karne ko nazdik chala, Khuda- 
wand ki awaz use pahunchi, 

32 Ki main tere bapdadon ka 
Khuda, Abirahani ka Khuda, aur 
Iz,hak ka Khuda, aur Va'qub ka. 
Khuda hun. Tab Milsa kamp 
gaya, aur use daryaft karne ki 
jur,at na hiii. 

33 Tab Khudawandncuse kaha, 
ki Juti apnc paon se utar: ky- 
linki yjh jagah, jahan 111 khara, 
hai, pjik zanim hai. 

34 Main nigah karke, apne logon 
ki, jo Misr men bain, musibat 
dekh raha hun, aur main ne un 
ki ah marai suni, aur unhen 
chhurane utra. Aur ab a, main 
tujhe Misr men bbejunga. 

35 Usi Musa ko, jis se unhon ne 
inkar karke kaha, ki Kis ne tujhe 
hakim aur qazi banaya? usi ko 
Khuda ne, us firishte ki ma'rifat, 
jo use jhari men nazar aya, bheja, 
ki hakiru aur chlmtkara denewala 
ho. 

36 Wuhf unhen nikal laya, aur 
Misr ke mulk, aur Lai Samundar, 
aur chilis baras jangal men, niaa- 
jize anr ni shaman, dikhata raha. 

37 % Yik wuhi Musa hai, jis ne 
Barn Israel se kaha, ki Khuda- 
wand, jo tumhara Khuda hai, 
tumhare bhai'on men se, tumhare 
liye, mujh sa ek nabi zahir kare- 
ga ; us ki suno. 

38 Yih wtthj hai, jo jangal men 
majlis ke darmiyan us firishte 
ke, 30 us se Sini, ke pahar par 
bola, aur hamarc bapdadon ke 
sath tha : usi ko zindagi ka kalana 
mila, ki ham ko pahuncka de ; 

39 Par hamarc bapdadon ne us 
ka tabi'dar bona na chaha, balki 
us ko radd kiya, aur un ke dil 
Misr ki taraf phire, 

40 Aur Harun se kaha, ki Ha- 
marc Jiye aise ma'biid bana, jo 
hamare age age chalen: kyiinki 
is Musa. ko, jo hamen Misr ke 
mulk se nikal laya, ham nahin 
jante ki kya hiia. 

41 Aur un cLraon unhon ne ek 
bachhra banaya, aur us but ko 



qurbani charhai, balki apne hath- 
on ke kam par khushi manai. 

42 Tab Khuda ne phirke unhen 
chhor diya, ki aBman ki fauj ko 
pujen; jaiaa ki nabiori ki kitab 
men likha hai, ki Ai Israel ke 
gkarane, kyii turn ne mujh ko 
jangal men chah's baras qurbanian 
aur nazren charhara? 

43 Turn ne Malik ke maskart 
aur apne ma'bud Ramfan ke tdre 
ko, ya'ne un suraton ko, jinhen 
turn ne sijda karne ko banaya, 
utba bya; pas main tumhen ni- 
kalke Babul ke pare basaunga. 

44 G-awahi ka khaima, jaisa 
Musa se baten karnewale ne 
jEarmaya tha, ki Us nainune ke 
miiwatiq, jo tii ne dekha tha, bana, 
jangal men hamare bapdadon ke 
darmiyan tha. 

45 Use hamare bapdade aglon 
se pake, Yasii' ke satb, un qaum- 
on ke mulk men, jin ko Khnda 
ne hamare bapdadon ke samkne 
sc nikal diya, la,c, aur Daiid ke 
dinon tak raha; 

46 Jis par Khuda ke huziir se 
fazl hiia, aur us ne arzil ki, ki 
iVqiib ke Khuda ke waste maskan 
pawe. 

47 Par Sulaiman ne us ke liye 
makan banaya. 

48 LekinKlmdaTa'alaunhaikal- 
on men, jo hath se bane hain, 
nahin rahta; chunanchi nabi kah- 
ta hai, ki, 

49 Khudawand farraata hai, as- 
man mera takht, aur zamin mere 
panw ki chaukf hai: turn mere 
liye kaunsa. ghar banaoge? ya 
kaun si jagah mere aram ki 
hai? 

50 Kya mere hath nc ye sab 
chizen nahin banam ? 

51 *j( Ai sarkasho, aor dil aur kan 
ke namakhtuno, turn har waqt 
Rub i Quds ka samhna karte ho : 
jaise tumhare bapdade the, waise 
hi turn bhi ho. 

52 Nabion men sckis ko tumhare 
bapdadon ne na sataya, ? han 
unhon nc Us Bastbaz ke ane ke 



A'AMAL, VII. Vin. 



161 



idiabar-denewalon ko qatl kiya:, 
jis ke ab turn pakarnewale aur 
khuni hue : 

53 Turn ne firishton ki saifcm ke 
rubarii sharPat pa,i, par 'ainal 
men na la,e. 

54 If We ye baten sunte hi, 
apneji men kat'ga,e, aur us par 
dant pisne lage. 

55 Far wuh Huh i Quds sc 
ma'mur hoke, asman ki taraf 
dekh raha tha, aur Khuda ka 
jalal, aur Yisu' ko Khuda ke 
dahne hath kkara, dekha, 

56 Aur kaha, Dekho, main asman. 
ko khula, aur Ibn i Adam ko 
Khuda ke dahne hath khara, 
dekh in, hun. 

57 Tab unhon ne bare zor se 
chillake, apne kan band ki,e, aur 
ek dil hoke us par lapke, 

•58 Aur shahr kc bahar nikalke, 
us par patthrao kiya : aur gawah- 
oft ne apne kapre Stilus name ek 
jawan ke paon pas rakh df,e. 

59 Aur jab we Stafamis par 
patthrao karte the, us ne du'a, 
mangke kaha, Ai Khuda wand 
Yisii', men nih ko qabul kar. 

60 Phir wuh ghutnc tekkar, zor 
se pukara, ki Ai Khudawand, yih 
gunah un ke hisati men mat rakh. 
Aur yih kahke so gaya . 

vin bXb. 

1 AUit Stilus us ke qatl par 
II. muttafiq hiia. Aur us 
waqt kalisiya par, jo Yanisalam 
men thi, bara zulm hiia, aur rasii- 
lon ko chhorkar, baqi sub Yahu- 
diya, aur Saniariya ki liar jagah 
men titar bitar ho ga,e. 

2 Aur di'ndar mardou ne Sta- 
famis ka dafan kiya, aur us par 
bara matam kiya. 

3 Aur Stilus kalisiya ko tabah 
karta tha, ki ghar ghar ghuske 
mardon aur 'auraton ko ghasitkar, 
qaid men dalta. tha, 

4- Pas we, jo chhitar bithar hue 
the, bar jagah jake kalam ki 
khushkhabari dete the. 



a Aur Failbiis Samariya ke ek 
shahr men jake un ke age Masih 
ki manadi karta tha. 

6 Aur logon ne un mu'ajizon ko, 
jo Failbiis karta tha, sunkc aur 
dekhke, ek dil hokar us ki baton 
par ji lagaya. 

7 Kyiinki napak ruhen bahuton 
se, jin par charhi thin, "ban awaz 
se chillake utar ga,m : aur bahufc 
mattuj, aur langye change ki,e 
ga,e. 

8 Aur us shahr men bari khushl 
hiif. 

9 Us ke pahle us shahr men 
Shama'un name ek shakhs jadu- 
gari karta am- Samariya ke logon 
ko dang rakhta, aur yih kahtd 
tha, ki Main kuchli hun : 

10 Aur chhote se bare tak sab 
us ki taraf ruju' lake kahte the, 
ki Yili Khuda ki ban qudrat 
hai. 

11 So is sabab us ki taraf ruju' 
la,e, ki us ne ek muddat se apni 
jadiigari ke wasile unhen. dang* 
kar rakha tha. 

12 Par jab unhon ne Failbus ki 
baton ka, jo Khuda ki badshahat, 
aur Yisu' Masih ke nam ki khush- 
khabarf dcta. tha, yaqin kiya, to 
kya 'aurat, kya mard, baptisma 
liya. 

13 Tab ShamaYm khud imau 
lay a: aur baptisma pake Failbus 
ke sath raha, aur rmu'ajizc aur 
bari ban nishanian jo zahir hoti 
thin deklike dang hiia. 

14 Jab rasulon ne jo Yanisalam 
men the suna, ki Samarion ne 
Khuda, ka kalam qabul kiya hai, 
tab unhon ne Patras aur Yuhan- 
na ko un ke pas bheja, : 

15 Unhon ne jake un ke liye 
du'a maugf, ki Buh i Quds pa- 
wen : 

10 (Kyiinki ah tak wnh un men 
sc kisu par nazil na hui thi : unhon 
ne airf Khudawand Yisu' ke nam 
par baptisma paya tha.) 

17 Tab unhon ne un par hath 
rakhe, aur unhon ne Ruh i Quds 



162 

1 8 Jab Shama'un ne dekhi, ki ra- 
siilon ke hath rakhne se Riih i Quds 
niiltL hai, to un ke pas naqdi lake, 

19 Kaha, ki Yih ikhtiyar mujhe 
bhi do, ki jis par main hath 
rakhun, wuh Ruh i Quds pawe. 

20 Patras ne use kaha, Tere 
riipiye tere sath barbad hon, is 
liye ki til ne khiyal kiya, ki Khuda 
ki bakhshish riipiyou se hasil hotf 
hai. 

21 Tera is bat men na hissa hai, 
nabakhra: kyunki tera dil Khuda 
ke age sidha nahm. 

22 Pas apni is shararat se tauba 
kar, aur Khuda se minnat kar, 
shayad tere dil ka yih khiyal 
rnu'af bo. 

23 la liye ki main dekhta hun, 
ki Tu pit ki karwahat, aur bad! 
ke band men girii'tar hai. 

24 Shama'un ne jawab men kaha, 
Turn mere liye Khudawand se 
du'a mango, ki jo bitten turn ne 
kahm, un men se koi nvujh par 
na awe. 

25 Phir we gawahi deke, aur 
Khudawand ka kalam sunake, Ya- 
rusalam. ko phirc, aur SaniarLori 
ki babut si bastion men khush- 
khabari dete ga,e. 

26 Tab Khudawand ke firishte 
ne Failbus se kalam kiya aur 
kaha, ki Uth, aur dakhin taraf us 
rah par ja, jo Yarusalam se 'Azah 
ko, jo bayaban hai, jatf. 

27 Wuh uthke rawana hiia : 
aur dekho, ek Habshf khoja, Hab- 
shion ki malika Kandaki ka wazir, 
jo us ke sarekhazane kamukhtar 
tha, anr Yarusalam men bandagi 
karne ko aya tha, 

28 Phira jata tha, aur apne rath 

Ear baitba Yas'aiyah nabi ki kitab 
o parh ralia, tha. 

29 Ruh ne Failbus se kaha; 
Nazdik ja, aur us rath ke sath ho 
le. 

30 Tab Failbus ne us taraf 
daurke, use Yas'aiyah nabi^ ki 
kitab parhte suna, aur kaha, Aya 
jo kuchh tu parhta hai, samajhta 
hai? 



A'AMlL, VIII. IX. 



31 Us ne kaha, Yih kis tarah ho 
sake, jab tak koi men hidayat na 
kare ? Tab us ne Failbus se 
darkhwast ki, ki Mere sath sa- 
war ho baithiye. 

32 Us kitab ki 'ibarar, ^o wuh 
parhta tha, yih thi, ki Wuh jaise 
bhey zabli karne ko 1g jate bain, 
aur jaisa barra, jo apne bal ka- 
tarnewale ke samhne bezuban hai, 
usi tarah wuh apna munh nabin 
kbolta : 

33 Us ki 'ajizi men unhon ne us 
se insaf utha liya : aur kaun us ki 
pusht ka bayan karega? kyunki 
zanim par se us ki jan utha,i jati 
hai. 

34 Khojc ne Failbus ke jawab 
men kaha, ki Main teri minnat 
karta hurt, ki nabi kis ke haqq 
men yih kahta hai ? kya apne ya 
kisi dusre ke haqq men ? 

35 Tab Failbus ne apni zuban 
kholke, usi nawi&hta se shuru 
kiya, aur Yisii' ki khushkhabarf 
use di. 

36 Aur jate jate, rah ke darmi- 
yAn ek pani par pahunehe : tab 
klioje ne kaM, ki Dekh, pani, ab 
mujhe baptismapane sekaun chiz 
rokti hai ? 

37 Failbus ne kaha, Agar tu apne 
tamam dil se iman lata hai, to 
rawa hai. Us ne jawab men kaha, 
Main iman lata hlin, ki Yisii' 
Masih Khuda ka Beta hai. 

'38 Tab us ne hukm kiya, ki 
rath khari karen : aur Failbus 
aur khoja donon pani men utre : 
aur us ne us ko baptisma diya. 

39 Jab we pani se nikle, Khuda- 
wand ki Huh Failbus ko le ga,i 
aur khoje neuskophir na dekha; 
aur khushi se apni rah li. 

40 Aur Failbus Azotus men mi- 
la : aur guzarte rme, sab shahron 
men, jab tak Qaisariya men na 
aya, khusbkhabari deta raha. 

IX BAB. 

1 AUR hanoz Sulus Khuda- 
_/\_ wand ke shagirclon ke 



A'AMAL, IX. 



163 



dhamkane aur qatl karne men 
dam marta, Sardar Kahili ke 
yahan gaya, 

2 Aur us se Dimishq ke 'iba- 
datkhanon ke liye is nuzmun ke 
khatt mange, ki agar main kisi 
ko is tariq par paiin, kya 'aurat 
kya mard, use bandhke Yarusa- 
lam men latin. 

3 Aur jate jate, aisa hiia, ki jab 
Dimishq ke nazdfk pahuncha, to 
ekbargi asman se ek nur us ke 
chaugird chamka: 

4 Tab wuli zaiuin par gir para, 
aur us ne ek awaz sum, jo use 
kahti tbf, Ai Sulus, ai Stilus, tu 
mujhc kyiiii satata hai? 

5 Us ne puchha, ki Ai Khuda- 
wand, tii kaun hai ? Khudawand 
ne kaha, Main Yisii 1 bun, jise tu 
satata hai : paine ki kil par lat 
mania tere liye mushkil hai. 

6 Us ne kampke aur hairan 
hokar kaha, Ai Khudawand, tu 
kya cbahta hai, ki main kariin ? 
Khudawand ne use kaha, Uth, 
aur shahr men ja, aur jo tujhe 
karna. zariir hai, tujh se kaha 



7 Aur we mard jo us ke ham- 
rah the hairan kharerah ga,e, ki 
awaz to sunte, par kisu ko na 
dekhte the. 

8 Aur Stilus zamiu par se utha ; 
aur ankh kholke kisu. ko na 
dekha : tab we us ka hath pa- 
karke Dimishq men le ga,e. 

9 Aur wuh tin din tak dekh 
na saka, aur na khata, na piti» 
tha. 

10 "J Aur Dimishq men Hana- 
niah name ek shagird tha, aur 
Khudawand ne roya men us se 
kaha, Ai Hananiah. Wuh bola, 
Ai Khudawand, hazir hiin. 

1 1 Tab Khudawand ne use kaha, 
Uth aur us sarak par, jo Sidhi 
kahlati hai, ja, aur Yahiidah ke 
ghar men Sulus name Tarsfsi ko 
dhiindh : ki dekh, wuh du'a 
mangta hai, 

12 Aur us ne roya men Hana- 
niah name ek mard ko dekha, jis 



ne andar ake us par hath rakha, 
taki wuh pbir dekhne lage. 

13 Par Hananiah ne jawab diva, 
ki Ai Khudawand, main ne bahu- 
ton se is shakhs ke haqq men 
suna, ki us ne Yariisalam men 
tere muqaddason ke sath kaisi 
badiki hai: 

14 Aur yahan bhf, us ne sardar 
kahinon ki taraf se ikhtiyar paya, 
ki sab ko, jo tera nam lete hain, 
bandhe. 

15 Par Khudawand ne use kaha, 
Tii ja : kyunki wuh qaumon aur 
hadshahon aur bani Israel ke age 
mera nam zahir karne ka ek khass 
wasila hai : 

16 Ki main use dikhaunga, ki 
use mere nam kc liye kaisa dukh 
uth. in a zarur hai. 

17 Tab Hananiah gaya, aur us 
ghar men dakhil hiia ; aur apne 
hath us par rakhkar kaha, Ai 
bhai Sulus, Khudawand, ya'ne 
IW ne, jo tujh par is rah men 
jis se tu aya zahir htia, mujhe 
blieja hai, ki tu pbir bihaf pa,e, 
aur Kuh i Quds se bhar ja,e. 

18 Aur wunliin misl chhilke ke 
kuchh us ki ankhon se gir para ; 
aur wuh usi dam dekhne laga, aur 
uthke baptisma paya. 

19 Phir kuchh khake, taqat 
hasil ki. Aur Stilus kai din Di- 
mishq men shagirdon ke sath 
rah a. 

20 Aur fauran 'ibadatkhanon 
men Masfli ki manadi karne laga, 
ki wuh Khuda ka Beta hai. 

21 Aur sab sunnewale dang ho 
ga,e, aur bole, Kya yih wuh na- 
hin hai, jo Yariisalam men is nam 
lenewalon ko tabah karta tha, aur 
yahan bhi isfirade par aya, ki un 
ko bandhke sardar kahinon ke 
pas le ja,e ? 

22 Lekin Sulus ne aur bin maz- 
but hoke, aur dalflon se sabit 
karke ki Masih yik hi hai, Yahii- 
dion ko, jo Dimishq men rahte 
the, ghabra diya. 

23 *| Aur jab ka,idin guzie, Ta- 
htidioii ne us ke qatl ki salah ki : 



164 

24 Aur un ki ghat Sdlus ko 
ma'ltim ho ga,i. Aur we rat din 
phatakon par lage rahe, ki use 
mar dalen. 

25 Tab snagirdon ne, rat ko, 
use lekar am* ek tokri men bitka- 
kar, diwar par se tale latka diya, 

26 Aur Stilus ne Yarusalam 
men pahundike koskisk ki, ki sha- 
girdon men mil ja,e : par sab us 
se darte the, kyunki yaqiii na 
kiya, ki wuh shagird hai. 

27 Magar Barnabas use apnc 
sath rasulon ke pas le gaya, aur 
un se bayau kiya, ki us ne kis 
tarah rah men Khudawand ko 
dekha, aur ki us ne us se baten 
kin, aur kyunkur wuh Dimishq 
men bedharak Yisu' ke nam par 
kalim karta tha, 

28 So wuh Yarusalam men un 
ke sath aya jaya karta tha ; 

29 Aur Yisu' ke nam par dileri 
se kalam karta tha; aur Yiina- 
nion ke sath bhi bahs karta tha : 
aur we us ke mardalnc ki tadbfr 
men the. 

30 Tab bhai yih malum karke, 
use Qaisariya men le ga,e, aur 
Tarsus ki tarai' us ko rawaua 
kiya. 

31 Tabsare Yakudiya, aur Galil, 
aur Samariya ki kaLfsiyaon ne 
aram paya, aur barkti ga,in, aur 
Khuda wand ke khauf men chalti 
rlui, Kith i Quds ki tasalli se bhar 

32 "^ Aur aisa tha, ki Patras har 
kahiii pliirta hua, un muqadda- 
son ke pas bhi, jo Ludda men 
rahte the, pahuncha. 

33 Aur wahan. Aiueas name ek 
shakhs ko paya, jo jhole ka, mara 
dth baras se charpai par para tha. 

34 Patras ne use kahii, Ai 
Aineas, Yisu' Masih tujhe ckanga 
karta hai; uth, aur apnablchhau- 
na saja. Wuh usi dam utha. 

35 Tab Ludda aur Sarun kc 
sah rahnewale use dekhkar Khu- 
dawand ki taraf phire. 

36 *f Aur Yafa men ek shagird 
Tabitha nam thi - , jia ka tarjuma 



A'AMAL, IX. X, 



Hariri hai ; wuh rick kainon se 
aur khairaton se jo wuh karti 
thi maternal thi. 

37 Aur aisa hua, ki uu dinon. 
wuh bimar hoke mar ga,i, aur 
unhort ne use nahlakar kothe par 
rakha. 

38 Am- is Eye ki Ludda Yafa ke 
nazdi'k tha, jab shagirdon ne suna, 
ki Patras wahm hai, us pas do 
mard bhejke darkhwast ki, kiha- 
mare pas ane men der na kar. 

39 Tab Patras uthke unkesatk 
chala. Jab pahuncha. use kofche 
par le ga,e : aur sah bewaen roti 
hiii us ke pas a,in, aur knrte, aur 
kapre, jo Hanii ne jite ji bana,e 
the, dikhatf thin. 

40 Patras ne sab ko bahar karke, 
aur gkutne tekke, du'a mangi; 
phir lash ki taraf mutawajjih hoke 
kaka, Ai Tabitha, uth. Tab us 
ne ankhen khol din : aiur Patras 
ko dekhke nth baithi. 

41 Tab us ne hath bar hake use 
utkaya, aur muqaddason aur be- 
won ko bulake, use zinda un ke 
supurd kiya. 

42 Yih Bare Yafa men inaskhiir 
ho gaya; aur bahutere Khuda- 
wand par iman la,e. 

43 Aur yun hua, ki wuh ka,i din 
tak Yafa men felliania'uii nam 
dabbag kc yahan raka. 



X BAB. 

1 ^AAISAKIYA men Quruc- 
V^J lids name ek mard tha, 
jo us paltan ka, ki Itahani kahlati 
thi, siibadar tha. 
3 Wuh apne sare gharane samet 
dludar aur Khudatars tha, aur 
logon ko bahut khairat deta, aur 
nit Khuda se du'a, maugta tha. 

3 Us ne ek roz tisre pahar ke 
qarib roya, men saf dekha, ki 
Khuda ke firishte ue us ke pas 
ake use kahii, Ai Qurnelius. 

4 Us ne us ko gaur se dekha, 
aur darke kaha, ki Ai Khuda- 
wand, kya hai ? Us ne use kaha, 



A'AMAL, X. 



165 



Ten duaen, aur khairat yadgari 
ke liye Khuda ke huziir pahun- 
chin. 

5 Ab Yafa men admi bhej, ki 
Shama'un ko, jo Patras kahliita 
liai, bula lawen: 

6 Wuh Shama'un name ek dab- 
bag ke yahan, jis ka ghar samun- 
dar ke kinare hai, mihman hai; 
jo knchh karna tujh par wajib hai, 
"wuli tujh ko bataega. 

7 Aur jab firishta, jis ne Qur- 
nelius se baten km, chala gaya, us 
ne apne naukaron men se do ko, 
aur un men se, jo us ke yahan har 
waqt hazir ralite the, ek dindar 
sipahi ko bulake, 

8 Aur sab baten un se bayan 
karke, unhen Yafa men bheja. 

9 ^[ Diisre din, jab we rah men 
chale jate the, aur shahr ke naz- 
dik pahunche, Patras do pahar 
ke qarib kothe par du'a mangne 
gaya ; 

10 Aur use blnikh lagi, aurchaha, 
ki kuchh kha,e : par jab we tai- 
yiir karte the, wuh bekhudi men 
para. 

11 Aur dekka, ki Asman kbul 
gaya, aur ek chiz ban chadar ki 
inanind, jis ke charon tone ban- 
dhe the, zanun ki taraf latakti us 
ke pas a,i. 

1 2 Us men zamin kc sab qism ke 
charpa,e aur jangli janwar, aur 
kire makore, aur hawa ke parinde 
the. 

13 Aur use ek awaz a,f, ki Ai 
Patras, uth, zabh kar aur kha 
ja. 

14 Patras ne kaha, Ai Kbuda- 
wand, hargiz nahiri; kyuiiki main 
ne kabbi koi haramya napakchiz 
nahm kha,i. 

15 Dusri bar phir use awaz a,f, 
ki jis ko Khuda ne pak kiya hai, 
tu haram mat kah. 

1 6 Yih tin bar hiia : phir wuh 
chiz asman par khfnchi ga,i. 

17 Jab Patras apne dil men 
hairan tha, ki yih roya, jo main 
ne dekka, kya hai, to dekho, we 
mard, jinhen Qurnelius ne bheja 



tha, Shama'un ka ghar daryaft 
kiya tha, aur darwaze par ake 
khare hiie, 

18 Aur pukarke puchhtc the, ki 
Shama'un, jo Patras kahlata, ya- 
hin mihman hai? 

19 *ft Jab Patras us roya ke 
khiyal men tha, Rub. ne use kaha, 
Dekh tin mard tujhe dhundhte 
hain. 

20 Pas uthke niche ja, aur bc- 
khatkc un ke sath rawana ho : 
kyiinki main ne un ko bheja hai. 

21 Tab Patras ne utarke, un 
mardon se, jin ko Qurnelius ne 
us pas bheja tha, kaha, Dekho, jis 
ko turn dhundhte ho, main hi 
bun : turn fesa liye a,e ho ? 

22 Unhon ne kaha, Qurnelius 
siibadar ne, jo rastbaz aur Khu- 
datars aur Yahudion ki sari qaum 
men neknam hai, p&k firishte se 
hukm paya, ki tujhe apne ghar 
bulawe, aur tujh se baten sune. 

23 Tab us ne unhen bhitar bu- 
lake un ki mihmani ki. Aur 
diisre din Patras un ke sath 
chala, aur ka,i bhai Yaia. se us ke 
sath ho lf,e. 

24 Aur diisre roz we Qaisariya 
men dakhil hue. Aur Qumehug 
apne risbtadaron, aur dili doston 
ko ikat the karke, un ki rah 
dekhta tha. 

25 Aur aisa hud, ki jab Patras 
dakhil hone laga, Qurneliiis us 
se ja mila, aur us ke qadamon par 
girkc, sijda kiyd. 

26 Lekin Patras ne use uthake 
kaha, Khara ho ; main bhi to 
insan hum 

27 Aur us se baten karta andar 
gaya, aur bahuton ko ikatthe 
paya. 

_ 28 Tab us nc un se kaha, Turn 
jante ho, ki kyiinkar kisi Yakudf 
ko begane se suhbat rakhni ya 
us ke yahan jana rawa nahi'n ; 
magar Khuda ne mujh par zaliir 
kiya, ki main kisi admi ko ka- 
mina ya napak na kahiin. 

29 Is liye main tumhare buUne 
par be-'uzr chala iyi: ab main 



1G6 



A'AMAL, X. XL. 



piichhta hdn, ki mujhe Ids bat ke 
iiyc bulaya. 

30 Tab Qurnelius ne kaha, Char 
roz hue, ki main ne is ghari tak 
roza rakha : aur tisre pahar ko 
apne ghar men du'a mangta tha, 
aur kya dekhta hun, ki ek mard 
sufed barraq poshak pahine 
samhne khara hai. 

31 Us ne kaha, Ai Qurnelius, 
ten' du'a suni ga,i, aur ten khai- 
rat Khuda ke huziir yad hui. 

32 Ab kisi ko Yafa. men bhej, 
aur Shama'iin ko, jo Patras kah- 
lata bai, yahan bula ; wuh Sba- 
ma'un dabbag ke yaban, jis ka 
ghar samundar ke kinare bai, 
miliman bai : wuh ake tujb se 
kalam karega. 

33 Usi dam main ne terc pas 
bheja; tit ne khub kiya, jo aya. 
Ab bam sab Khuda ke age hazir 
hain, taki, jo kuchh Khuda, ne 
tujhe farmayahai, sunen. 

34 ^f Tab Patras ne zuban 
kbolke kaha, Ab rmijbe yaqm 
him, ki Khuda zahir par nazar 
nahin karta : 

33 iJalki har qaum men, jo us se 
darta aur rastbazi karta, us ko 
pasand ata hai. 

36 Yih wuhikalam hai, jo us ne 
ban! Israel ke pas bheja, jab YisiT 
Masih ki ma'rifat (jo sabhon ka 
Khudawand bai) sulh ki khush- 
khabarf deta tha. 

37 Turn is kalam ko jante ho, jo 
ba'd us ke ki Yuhanna ne bap- 
tisma ki manadi ki thi, tamam 
Yahudiya men, Galil se shuru' 
karke, ishtihar kiya gaya ; 

38 Ki kis tarah K»huda ne YisiT 
Xasari ko Ruh i Quds aur qudrat 
se Masih kiya : wuh neki karta, 
aur un sab ko,jo Shaitan ke hath 
se zulm uthate the, changa karta 
phira ; kyiinki Khuda us ke sath 
tha. 

39 Aur ham un sab kamon ke, 
jo us ne Yahudiya ke inulko Ya- 
rusalam men ki,e, gawah bain ; 
us ko unhou ne kath par Jatkake 
mar dala : 



40 Us ko Khuda jic tisrc din 
uthaya aur zahir kar dikhaya, : 

41 San qaum par nahan, balki 
un gawabon par, ki age se Khuda 
ke chune hue the, ya'ne ham par 
jo us ke murdon men se ji uthnc 
ke ba'd, us ke sath khaya aur 
piya. 

42 Aur us ne hamen hukm diya, 
ki lo^on men manadi karo aur 
gawfihi do, ki yih wubi hai, jo 
Khuda ki taraf se muqarrar hua, 
ki zindon aur murdon ka, insai* 
karnewala ho. 

43 Sab nabf us par gawah i dete 
hain, ki jo koi us par iman lawe, 
us ke nam se apne gunahon ki 
mu'afi pawe. 

*ff 44 Patras ye baten kab raha 
tha, ki liiih i Quds un sab par jo 
wuh kalam simte the nazil hui. 

45 Aur makhtun imandar, jo 
Patras ke sath a,e the, hairan 
hue, ki gair qaumon par bin Huh 
i Quds ki bakhshish jarf hui. 

46 Kyiinki unhen tarab tarah 
ki boli bolte, aur Khuda ki harai 
karte suna. Tab Patras ne phir 
kaha, 

47 Ivya koi pani rok sakta hai, 
ki ye, jinhon ne hamari tarah Rtih 
i Quds pa,i, baptisma na pawen ? 

48 Tab us ne hukm diya, ki we 
Khudawand ke nam par baptisma 
pawen. Tab unbon ne us se 
uarkhwast ki, ki kuchli din wahan. 
rahe. 

XI BAB. 

1 AUR rasiilon aur bhafon ne 
_Za. jo Yahudiya men the, 
suna, ki gair qaumon ne bbi 
Khuda ka kalam qabiii kiya. 

2 Aur jab Patras Yanisalam 
men aya, to makhtun us se yih 
kahke bahs karne lage, ki 

3 Td namakhtunon ke pas gaya, 
aur un ke sath khaya. 

4 Tab Patras ne shuru' se silsila 
ke sath un se bayan kiya, ki 

5 Jab main Yaia ke shahr men 



A'AMAL, XI. 



167 



du'a mang raba tha, bekhudi men 
ake ek roya dekha, ki ek ckiz 
jaise bari chadar, jis ke charon 
konc asman se Jatakte the, utarke 
mujh tak a,i. 

6 Jab main ne khiib dekhke 
ghaur kiya, tab zainin ke chdrpa,e, 
aur jangli janwar, aur kire ma- 
kore, aur hawa ke parinde us men 
dekhe. 

7 Aur main ne ek awaz siiuf, ki 
mujhe kahti hai, Ai Patras, nth, 
zabh kar aur kka. 

8 Tab main bola, Ai Khndawand, 
hargiz nahin ; kyiinki kabhi koi 
haram ya napak chiz mere munh 
men na ga,i. 

9 Tab jawdb men diisri bar 
asman se mujhe awaz ii,i, ki Jise 
Khuda ne pak kiya, tu haram mat 
hah. 

10 Yih tin bar hiia: pbir sab 
kuchh asman ki taraf khfneha 

s a y*- 

1 1 Aur dekho, usi dam tin admi, 
jo Qaisariya se mere pas bbeje 
ga,e, us ghar ke pas, jis men main 
tha, khare the. 

12 Aur Ruh ne mujh se kaha, 
ki Tu bekkatke un ke sath ja. 
Balki ye chha bhai mere sath 
cbale, aur ham us shakhs kc ghar 
men dakhil hue : 

13 Aur us ne ham se bay an kiya, 
ki kis tarah ek firishte ko apne 

fhar men khara dekha, jis ne use 
aha, ki Yai'a men admi bhej, aur 
Shama'tin ko jo Patras kahlata 
hai bulwa; 

14 Wuh tujhe we baten kahega, 
jin se tu aur tera sari ghar najat 
pawega. 

15 Jab main un se kalam karne 
lagL Ruh i Quds un par nazil 
hiii, jaise pahle ham par. 

16 Tab mujhe Khudawand ki 
bat yad a,i, jo us ne kahi, Yu- 
hanna ne to pa.ni sebaptisma diya, 
par turn Run i Quds se baptisma 
paoge. 

17 Pas jab ki Khuda ne un ko 
waisi ni'amat di, jaisi ham ko jo 
Khuduwand YisiT Masm par iman 



la,e, to main kanu tha, ki Khuda 
ko rok sakta? 

18 We yih sunkar chup rahe, 
aur Khuda ki ta'rif karke kaha, 
Ueshakk Khuda ne gair qauinon 
ko bhi zindagi ke liye tauba bakh- 
shi hai. 

19 ^[ Pas we, jo us musibat se jo 
Stafamis ke sabab pari thi, chhitar 
bithar ho ga,e the, phirte phirte 
Finike o Kuprus o Antakiya men 
pahunche, magar, Yahudion ke 
siwa, kisi ko kalam na sunate the. 

20 Aur un men se ka,i ek Ku- 
prusi aur Qureni the, jinhon ne 
Antakiya men ake Yiinam'on se 
baten kin, aur Khudawand Y~isu' 
ki khushkhabari suna,i. 

2 1 Aur Khuda wand ka hath 
un ke sath tha. ; aur bahut se log 
iman lake Khxuiawand ki taraf 
phire. 

22 *j[ Tab un baton ki khabar 
Yarusalam ki kalfsiya ke kan men 
pahunchi ; aur unhon ne Barna- 
bas ko bheja, ki Antakiya tak 
jd,c. 

23 Wuh pahunchke, aur Khuda 
ka fazl dekhke, khush hiia, aur 
un sab ko nasihat ki, ki Dil ki 
mazbiiti ke sath Khudawand se 
lage raho. 

24 Kyiinki wuh nek inard tha, 
aur Ruh i Quds aur iman se 
bhara: aur ek bari jama' at Khudu- 
wand ki taraf riyju' lal 

25 Tab Barnabas Siiliis ki taiash 
men Tarsus ko ehala ; 

26 Aur use pake Antakiya men 
laya. Aur aisa hiia, ki we sal 
bhar kalfriya ke dariuiyan ikatthe 
hiia karte, aur bahut logon ko 
sikkaya karte the. Aur pahle 
Antakiya men shagird Kristian 
kahla,e. 

27 ^f Unhin dinon ka,i ek nabi 
Yarusalam se Antakiya men a.e. 

28 Aur un men se, ek ue, jis ka 
nam Agahiis tba, uthke, ruh ki 
hidayat se zahir kiya, ki tamani 
mulk men bard kal parega, jo 
Qlaudhis Qaisar ke waqt men waq'i 
hud. 



US 



A'AMAL, XI. XII. 



29 Tab shagirdou men se liar ek 
ne thana, ki apne maqdiir ke 
nrnwanq un bhai'on ki khidmat 
men, jo Yahudiya men rahte the, 
kuchh bheje. 

30 So unhon ne yih kiya, aur 
Barnabas aur Stilus ke bath bu- 
zurgon ke pas bheja. 

XII BAB. 

1 A UR nn dinon Ilerodis bad- 
xJL shah ne kalisiya men se 
ba'zon par hath dale, ki unhen 
satawe. 

2 Aur Yuhanna ke bhai Ya'qitb 
ko talwar se mar dala. 

3 Aur jab dekha, ki Yahudion 
ko yih pasand aya, to aur bin 
ziyadati ki, ki Patras ko bhi pakar 
Hya. (Yih bekhaniirf roti ke dinon 
men hiia.) 

4 Aur us ko pakarke qaidkhane 
men dala, aur char char sipahion 
ke pahre men sompa, ki us ki ni- 
gahbimi karen, aur chaha^kiFasah 
ke ha'd use logon ke samhne le 
ja,e. 

5 Pas qaidkhane men Patras ki 
nigahbani hotf tin': par kalisiya 
us ke live nit Khuda se du'a 
mfvnga karti thi. 

6 Aur jab Herodi's ne use hazir 
karne chaha, us hi rat, Patras, do 
zanjiron se handha, do sipahion 
ke bich men sota tha, aur chauki- 
wale darwaze par qaidkhane ki 
chauki kar rahe the. 

7 Aur dekho, Khudawand ka 
ek firishta aya, aur us makan men 
nur chamka, aur us ne Patras 
ki" pasli par marke jagaysi, aur 
kahn, ki Jald nth. Tab zanjiren 
us ke hathon se gir ga,in. 

8 Aur us tirishte ne use kaha, 
ki Kamar bandh, aur apni juti 
palrin. Us ne yiin kiya. Phir 
us ne use kahn, Apna kurta pahin, 
aur mere picbhe ho le. 

9 Wnh nikalke us ke pichlie ho 
liya; par na jana, ki yih, jo 
tirishte se hua, sach hai; balki 
eamjha, ki roya dekhta hiin. 



10 Tab we pahle aur diisre pahre 
men se nikalke, lohe ke phatak 
tak, jo sliahr ki taraf hai, pahun- 
che ; wuh ap se ap un ke liye 
khul gaya; so we nikalke, ek 
gali se guzar ga,e, aur usi dam 
firishta us ke pas se chala gaya. 

1 1 Tab Patras ne bosh men ake 
kaha, Ab main ne yaqin jana, ki 
Khudawand ne apna firishta bhe- 
ja, aur mujhe Ilerodis ke hath, 
aur Yahudion ki sari qaum ki tak 
se bacha liya. 

12 Phh' sochta hiia, Yuhanna jo 
Marqus kahlata hai, us ki ma 
Mariyam ke ghar aya; wahan 
babut log jam's hue, aur du'a 
mang rahe the. 

13 Jab Patras phatak ki khirki 
khatkhatata tha, Ruda name ek 
chhokn a,i, ki chupke sune. 

14 Aur Patras ki awaz pahchan- 
ke, mare khushi ke phatak na 
khola, aur daurke andar khabar 
di, ki Patras phatak par khara 
hai. 

15 Tab unhon ne use kaha, Tu 
diwani hai. Wuh apni bat par 
qaim ralii, ki yiin hi hai. Unhon 
ne kaha, Us ka firishta hoga. 

16 Magar Patras khatkhatata 
raha: tab unhon ne darwaza 
kholke us ko dekha, aur dang ho 
ga,e. 

1 7 Us ne unhen. hath se ishara 
kiya ki chup rahen, aur un se 
bayim kiya, ki Khudawand ne kis 
tarah us ko qaidkhane se nikala,. 
Aur kaha, ki Ya'qub aur bhaioii 
ko is bat ki khabar do. Aur wuh 
ap bahar Jake, diisri jagali cliala 
gaya. 

18 Jab subh hui, sipalii bahut 
ghabra,e, ki Patras kya hiia. 

19 Jab Ilerodis ne us ki talash 
karkc na paya, to chaukidaron ki 
tahqiqat ki, aur hukm kiya, ki le 
jake unhen saza do. Aur ap Ya- 
hudiya se rawana hoke Qaisariya 
men ja raha. 

20" % Aur Herodis Sur o Saida 
ke logon se nakhush tha : tab we 
ek dil hoke, us ke pas a,e, aur 



A'AMAL, XH. XIII. 



169 



Blastus ko, jobadshah ki khwab- 
gah ka mizir tha, milake, sulh 
ehahi ; kytinki un ke mulk ko 
badshah ke mulk sc asbab i mu'ash 
muyassar ate the. 

■21 TabHcrodis, ek din thahrake, 
biidshahf posbak pahinkc, takkt 
par baitha, aur un -se kalam karne 
laga. 

22 Tab log chillane lage, ki Yih 
Khuda ki awaz hai, insan ki na- 
lim. 

23 Usi dam Khuda ke firisbte 
ne use mara, kyiinki us nc Khuda 
ki buzurgi na ki ; aur kire parte 
mar gaya. 

24 *§ I'ar Khuda ka kalam bayha, 
aur phaila. 

25 Aur Barnabas aur Stilus 
apni khidmat pun karke, aur 
Yulianna. ko, jo Marqus kahlata 
hai, sath leke, Yartisalam se phirc. 

xni BAB. 

I AUK Antakiya, ki kah'siya 
/\, men ka,i nabi aur mu'al- 
lim the: ya'ne Barnabas, aur 
Shama'un, jo Nigar kahlata hai, 
aur Liiqiiis Qurenf, aur Manaen, 
jo chauthai ke hakim Herodis ke 
sath pala tha, aur Stilus. 

2 Jab we Khudawand ki ban- 
dagi kartc, aur roza rakhte the, 
iUih i Quds ne kaha. Mere liye 
Barnabas aur Suliis ko alag karo, 
us kam ke liye, jis ke waste main 
ne unhen bulaya. 

3 Tab unhori ne roza rakhke, 
aur du'a mangkc, un. par hath 
rakhe, aur unhen rukhsat kiya. 

4 % Pas we Ruh i Quds ke bheje 
hue Silukiya ko ga,e ; aur wahan 
■se jahaz par Kuprus ko chale. 

5 Aur unhon ne, jab ki Salami's 
men the, Yahudion ke 'ibadat- 
khanon men Khuda ka kalam 
sunaya ; aur Yuhanna un ka 
khadim tha. 

6 Aur us tamamtapu men Pafus 
tak phirke, unhon ne ek Yahiidi 
jadiigar aur jhtithe nabi ko, jis 
ka nam Bar-Yisu? tha, paya : 



7 Wuh Sarjius Ptilus Siiba ke 
sath tha, jo sahib i tanuz tha, : us 
ne Barnabas aur Stilus ko bulake 
chaha, ki Khuda. ka kalam sune : 

8 Par Ilimas jadiigar ne, (ki 
yihi us ke nam ka tarjuma hai,) 
un ki barkhilafi kf, aur chaha, ki 
Siiba ko iman se pher de. 

9 Tab Stilus ya'ne Pubis ne 
Kiih i Quds sc bhar jake, use 
ghurakke, 

10 Kaha, Ai Shaitan ke farzand, 
tu jo tamam makkari aur 'aiyari 
se bhara, aur sab tarah ki rasti 
ka dushman hai, kya Khudawand 
ki sidhi rahon ko terhi karna na 
chhorega ? 

11 Ad, dekh, Khudawand kil 
hath tujh par hai, aur tu andha 
ho ja,ega, aur muddat tak siiraj 
ko na dekhega. Wunhm dhundh- 
lapan aur andhcra us par chha, 
gaya ; aur dhundhta phira, ki koi 
l^s ka hath pakarke le chale. 

12 Tab Siiba, yih majara dekh- 
ke, Khudawand k( ta'lim se dang 
hokar, iman laya. 

13 Ab Piiliis aur us ke sathi, 
Pafus se jahaz kholke, Pamfiiliya 
ke Parga men a,e : aur Yuhanna 
un se juda hokar Yariisalam ko 
phira. 

14 ^[ Aur we Parga se guzarke, 
Pisidiya ke Antakiya men pah- 
unchc, aur sabt kc din 'ibadat- 
khane men ja baithe. 

15 Aur "tauret aur nabfon ki 
kitab ke parhne ke ba'd, "ibadat- 
khane ke sardaron ne milieu kahla, 
bhejii, ki Ai bhaio, agar kuchh 
nasihat ki bat logon kc liye rakhte 
ho, to bayan karo. 

16 Tab Ptilus khara hiia, aur 
hath se ishara karke kaha, Ai 
Israelio, aur ai Khudatarso, suno. 

17 Is qaum i Israel ke Khuda 
ne hamare bapdadon ko chuna, 
aur is qaum ko, jab Misr ke mulk 
men pardesi thf, barhaya, aur 
zabardast hath se unhen wahan 
se nikal kiya. 

18 Aur baras chalis ek lis nc 
bayaban men un ki bardasht ki. 



170 



A'AMiL, XIII. 



19 Aur Kan 1 an ki zamin men 
sat qaumon ko lialak kiya, aur un 
ka niulk qur'a se unhen bant 
diya. 

20 Aur ba'd us ke, sarhe char 
sau baras ke qarfb, Samuel nabi 
tak, un men qazi muqarrar ki,e. 

21 Us waqt se unhon ne bad- 
shah chaha: tab Khuda ne, ek 
mard, Binyamin ke gliarane se, 
Qis ke bete Saul ko, chalis baras 
tak, im par muqarrar kiya. 

22 Phir use utarke, Daud ko 
khara kiya, ki un ka badshah ho ; 
aur us ki gawahi men kaha, ki 
Main ne ek mard Yassi ke bete 
Daud ko apne dil ke muwafiq 
paya, wuhi meri sab khwahishen 
piiri karega. 

23 Usi ki nasi se Khuda ne, 
apne wa'de ke muwafiq, Israel ke 
liye najat denewale Yisu ko 
uthaya ; 

24 Jis ke ane se age, Yuhanna 
ne Israel ki tamam qaum ke dar- 
miyan tauba ke baptisma ki ma- 
nadi ki. 

25 Aur jab Yuhanria apna daura 
pura karne par tha, us ne kahu, 
Turn mujhe kaun samajhte ho ? 
Main wuh nahm hiin: balki, 
dekho, wuh mere ba'd ata hai, 
jis ki jdti ka taenia main kholne 
ke laiq nahin hum 

26 Ai bhai'o, Abiraham ke khan- 
dan ke farzando, aur turn men se 
jitne Khuda se darte ho, tumhare 
liye is najat ka kalam bheja gaya,. 

27 Kyunki Yarusalam ke ba- 
shindon aur un kc sardaron ne, 
use, aur nabion ki baten. jo har 
sabt ko parhi jati hain, na janke. 
us par fatwa dene se un ko pura 
kiya. 

28 Agarchi us ke qatl ki kof 
wajah na pa,i, taubhi Pilatiis se 
darkhwast ki, ki use mar dale. 

29 Aur jab sab kuchh, jo us ke 
haqq men likha tha, pura kar 
chuke, to use kath par se utarke, 
qabr men rakha. 

30 Lekin Khuda ne use murdon 
men se uthaya ; 



31 Aur wuh bahut din un ko, 
jo us ke sath Galil se Yarusalam 
men a,e the, dikha,i diya; we 
logon ke age us ke gawah hain. 

32 Aur ham turn ko khush- 
khabari dete ham, ki us wa'de ko, 
jo hamare bapdadon se kiya gaya 
tha, 

33 Khuda ne hamare liye, jo un 
ki aulad hain, pura kiya, ki Yisu 1 
ko phir jilaya; cliunanchi dsisre 
Zabur men likha hai, ki Tii niera 
Beta hai, aj tii mujh se paida 
hiia. 

34 Aur is ki babat, ki us ne use 
murdon men se uthaya, taki ba'd 
us ke na sare, yun kaha, ki Main 
Daud ki sachchi ni'amaten tum- 
heii dunga. 

35 Is liye wuh ddsri jagah bin 
kahta hai, ki Tii apne Quddus ko 
same ki halat dekhnc na dega. 

36 Kynnki Daiid to apne waqt 
men Khuda ki marzi ba ja lake so 
gaya, aur apne bapdadon se ja 
mila, aur same ki halat dekhi ; 

37 Par yih, jise Khuda ne uthaya, 
sarne ki halat nahm dekhi. 

38 Pas, ai bhafo, yih tumhen 
ma'lum ho jawc, ki usi ke wasQe, 
turn ko gunahon ki mu'aii ki 
khabar di jati hai : 

39 Balki us hi se, har ek jo 
iman lata, un sab baton se, jin se 
turn Miisa ki shari'at ki ru se 
begunah nahm thahar sakte the, 
begunah thaharta. 

40 Pas khabardar raho, aisa na 
ho, ki jo nabion ki kitab men 
likha hai, turn par awe ; ki, 

41 Ai tahqir karnewalo, dekho, 
aur ta'ajjub karo, aur nest ho jao ; 
kyunki main, tumhare zamane 
men ek kamkarta hun, aisa kam, 
ki koi turn se kaisa hi bayan ka- 
rega, turn kabhi yaqin na karoge. 

42 Jab Yahudi 'ibadatkhane ke 
bahar ga,c, gair qaumon ne un se 
darkhwast ki, ki ye baten sabt ke 
darmiyan un se kahi ja,en. 

43 Jab majlis uth ga,f, bahut 
Yalnidi aur muri'd Khudaparast 
Piilus aur Baruabas ke pichhe 



AAMAL, XHL XIV. 



171 



chale: unhon ne un se baten 
karke targib di, ki Khuda. ki 
joi'amat par qaim rahen. 

44 "d" Diisre sabt ko qarib sare 
shahr ke log ikatthe hue, ki 
Khuda ka kalam sunen. 

45 Magar itnf bhfr dekhke, Ya- 
hddi dah se bhar ga,e, aur khilaf 
kahte aur kui'r bakte hue, Piilus 
ki baton se mukhalafat ki. 

46 Tab Pubis aur Barnabas be- 
dharakbole,ki Zariir tba,ki Khu- 
da. ka kalam pahle ttimhen sunaya 
ja,e, lekin jis hal ki turn ne us ko 
radd kiya, aur ap ko hamesha ki 
zindagi ke laiq na samjha, to de- 
kbo bam gair qaumon ki taraf 
mutawajjih hote hain. 

47 Kyunki Khudawand ne yun- 
hin hamen hukm diva, ki Main 
ne tujii ko gair qaumon ka niir 
muqarrar kiya, taki dunya ke 
akhir tak najat ka bais ho. 

48 Tab gair qaumen in baton ko 
sunke khush hiim, aur Khuda ke 
kalam ki ta'rif karne lagfn : aur 
jitne hamesha ki zindagi ke liyc 

i:aiyar ki,e ga,e the, iman Ia,e. 

49 Aur Khuda ka kalam us 
tamam mulk men phaila. 

50 Par Yahudion ne Khudapa- 
rast anr 'izzatwali 'auraton aur 
shahr ke raison ko ubhara, aur 
Pubis aur Barnabas par fasad 
uthaya, aur unhen apni sarhaddon 
se nikal diya. 

51 Tab we apne paon ki khak 
un par jharke, Ikunium men a,e. 

52 Aur shagird khushi aur Rub 
.1 Quds se bhar ga,e. 

XIV BAB. 

1 A UR Ikunium men yiin hua, 
_/\_ ki we ek sath Yahudion 

ke 'ibadatkhane men ga,e, aur is 
taur par kalam kiya, ki Yahudion 
aur Yunanion ki ek bayi jama'at 
iman la,i. 

2 Par un Yahudion ne, jo iman 
Tia la,e the, gair qaumon ko 
ubhara, aur un ke dil bhaion ki 
taraf bad kar die. 



3 Is liye we bahut din wahan 
rahe, aur Khudawand ki babat 
bedharak kalam karte the ; wuh 
apne fazl ki bat par gawahi deta, 
aur un ke hathon se nishaniap aur 
achambhe dikhata raha. 

4 Aur shahr ke logon men phut 
pari : ba'ze Yahiidion ki, aur 
ba'ze rasulon ki taraf ho ga,e. 

5 Par jab gair qaumwalon aur 
Yahiidion ne apne sardaron samet 
fasad uthaya, ki unhen beizzat 
aur un par patthrao karen, 

6 We yih malum karke, Lu- 
qaonia, ke shahr Lustra aur Darbe 
aur un ke aspas ke mulk men 



7 Aur wahan Injil annate rahe. 

8 % Aur Lustra men ek shakhs, 
jis ke paon men taqat na thi, 
baitha tha : wuhjanamka lunja 
tha, aur kabhi na cliala ; 

9 Us ne Pulils ko baten karte 
suna : jis ne us ki taraf gaur 
se dekhke, aur daryaft karke ki 
us men iman hai ki changa howe, 

10 Ban awaz se kaha, ki Apne 
paon par sidha. khara, bo ,■ wah 
uchhalke chalne laga. 

11 Logon ne yih, jo Piilus ne 
kiya tha, dekhke, awaz buland 
karke Luqaonia ki boli men kaha, 
Dewte adini ke bhes men ham 
par utre hain. 

12 Aur unhon ne Barnabas ko 
Zeus kaha, aur Pubis ko Ilarmes, 
is live ki wub kalam men sabqat 
karta tha. 

13 Aur Zeus, jo ki un ke shahr 
ke samhne tha, us ke pujari ne, 
bail aur phulon ke har phatakon 
par lake, logon ke sath chaha ki 
qurban karen. 

] 4 Jab Barnabas aur Piilus ra- 
sulon ne yih suna, to apne kapre 
phare, aur logon ke bich men 
kiide aur chillake bole, ki, 

15 Ai mardo, turn yih kya karte 
ho? Ham bhi insan hain, aur 
tumbari tarah bawass rakbte, aur 
tumhen Injil sunate hain, tiki in 
batilon se kinara karke, zinda 
Kbuda ki taraf phiro, jis ne asman, 
12 



m 

aur zamin, aur samundar, aur jo 
kuchh un men hai, paida kiya : 

16 Us nc aglc zamrine men sab 
qaumon ko chbordiya, ki apni 
apni rah par cliaien. 

17 Tis par bhi us ne ihsan 
karne, aur asman se hamare liye 
pam barsaue, aur mewa ki faslen 
paida karne, aur hamare dilon ko 
khurak aur khushi se bhar dene 
se ap ko begaw&h na chhora. 

18 Aur je bitten kahke, logon 
ko bari mushkil se ba'z rakha, ki 
un ko qurbani na charhawen. 

19 % Aur Yahiidion ne Antakiya 
o Ikunium se ake, aur logon ko 
mail karke Villus ko sangsiir kiya, 
aur yib samajhke ki wuh mar 
gaya, use shahr ke bahar ghasft 
le ga,e. 

20 Par jab shagird us ki gird o 
pesh ikatthe hue, wub uthke 
shahr men aya : aur diisre din 
Barnabas ke sath Darbe ko chala 
gaya, 

21 Aur us shahr men Injil snn- 
ake, aur bahut se shagird karke, 
Lustra aur Ikdnium aur Anta- 
kiya ko phire, 

22 Aur shagirdon ke dilon ko 
taqwiyat dete, aur nasihat karte 
the, ki iman par qaim ralio, aur 
kaha, Zariir hai, ki ham bahut 
musibaten sahke Khuda ki bad- 
shahat men dakhil hon. 

23 Aur unhon ne har ek kalisiya 
men im ke liye buzurgon ko 
muqarrar karke aur roza ke sath 
du'a mangke, unhen Khudaivand 
ko, jis par iman la,e the, sompd. 

24 Aur Pisidiya se guzarke, Pam- 
fuliya men pahunche. 

25 Aur Parga. men kaliim sunakc, 
Attalia ko ga,c : 

26 Aur wahan se jahaz par 
Antakiya men a,e, jahan se us 
kam ke liye, jo unhon nc ab pura 
kiya, Khuda ke fazf par sompc 
ga,e the. 

27 Am unhon ne pahunchke 
kalisiya ko ikatthe kiya, aur sab 
kuchh jo Khuda nc un ke sath 
kiya, aur yih ki gair qaumon kc 



A'AMAL,;XIV. XV. 



liye iman ka darwaza kliola, bayan 
kiya. 

28 Aur we shagirdon. ke sath 
wahan bahut din rahe. 



XV BAB. 

1 A VII ba'ze Yahiidiya se ake 
J\. bhaion ko ta'lim dene 

lagc, ki agar Miisa ki sunnat ke 
muwafiq tumhara khatna na ho, 
turn najat nahm pa sakte. 

2 Pas jab Pubis aur Barnabas 
se un ke sath bahut takrar o bahs 
hiii tin, to unhon neyih thahraya, 
ki Piilus aur Barnabas, aur un 
men se chand aur log, is Id tahqiq 
ke liye rasulon aur buzurgon ke 
pas Yarusalam men ja,en. 

;J Tab unhon ne kalisiya ki 
madad se rah li, aur gair qaumon. 
ke ruju' lane ka bayan karte hue 
Kiniki aur Samariya se guzre : 
aur sab bhaion ko bahut khush 

4 Aur jab Yarusalam men pah- 
unche, kalisiya aur rasiilou aur 
buzurgon ne un ki khatirdari kt, 
aur unhon ne, jo kuchh Khuda 
ne un ke sath kiya tha, bayan 
kiya. 

5 Tab Parision ke firqe men se 
ba'zon ne, jo iman la,e the, uthke 
kaha, ki Un ka khatna karna, aur 
Musa ki shari'at par chalne ka 
hukm dena zariir hai. 

^[ Tab rasiil aur buzurg jam' a 
hue, ki is bat ko sochen. 

7 Aur jab bari bahs hui, Patras 
nc khara hoke un se kaha, Ai 
bhaio, turn jante ho. Id agle dinoii 
men Khuda ne ham men se mujhe 
chuna, ki gair qaumcn meri zaban 
se Injfl. ki bat suncn, aur iman 
hi wen. 

8 Aur Khuda ne, jo dil ki janta 
hai, un par gawahi di', ki un ko 
bhi hamari tarah JJuh i Quds 
di; 

9 Aur iman se un ka dil pak 
karke, ham men am un men 
kuchh farq na rakha. 



A'AMAL, XV. 



173 



10 Pas ab turn kyiin Khuda ko 
azmate ho, ki shagirdon ki gardan 
par jiia rakhe, jis ko na hamare 
bapdade, na ham utha sakte tlie ? 

11 Aur ham ko yaqin hai, ki 
ham Khudawand Yisu Masih ke 
fazl se un ki tarah najat pawenge. 

12 % Tab sari jama' at chup rahf, 
aur Barnabas aur Piilus se yih 
bayan sunne lage, ki Khuda ne 
kaisi iiishanian, aur karamaten 
un ke wasfle gair qaumon men 
zahir km. 

18 ^ Jab we khamosh hue, 
Ya'qub kahne laga, Ai bhaio, 
meri suno ; 

14 Shama'un ne bayan kiya hai, 
ki kis tarah Khuda ne pahle gair 
qaumon par nigah ki, ki un men 
se ek guToh apne nam ke live 
chime ; 

■ 15 Aur is se nabfon ki baten 
miltf ham : jaisa likhA hai, ki 

16 Ba'd is ke main phir aunga, 
aur Baud ke gire hue dere ko 
uthaunga : aur us ke tute phiite 
ki marammat karke, use phir 
khara karunga : 

17 Ki qaum ka baqiya aur sab 
gair qaumen, jo mere nam ki 
kahlati ham, Khudawand ko 
dhundhen. Khudawand, jo yih 
sab kuchh karta, aisa farmata 
hai. 

15 Khuda ko shuru se apne sab 
kam ma'lum hain. 

19 So men salah yih hai, ki un 
par, jo gair qaumon men se Khuda, 
ki tarat" phire hain, bojh na da- 
leu : 

20 Par un ko likh bhejen, ki 
buton ki gandagi, aur haramkari, 
aur galaghonte, aur lahii se kinare 
rah en. 

21 Kyiinki agle zamane se har 
shahr men Musa. ki shari'at ke 
manadi karnewale hote a,e hain, 
aur har sabt ke din wuh 'ibadat- 
khanon men parhi jati. 

22 Tab rasulon aur buzurgon 
ne, sari kalisiya samet, bihtar 
jana, ki apne men sc kai shakhs 
chunke, Piilus aur Barnabas ke 



sath Antakiya, men bhejen ; ya'nc 
Yahudah ko, jo Barsabas kahlata, 
aur Silas ko, jo bhaion. men. mu- 
qaddam the : 

23 Aur un ke hath yih likh 
bheja; ki Un bhaion ko, jo gair 
qaumon men se hain, aur Anta- 
kiya, aur Suriya, aur Kilikiya 
men rahte, rasulon aur buzurgou 
aur bhaion ka salam : 

24 Azbaski hamne suna, ki ham 
men se ba'zon ne, jin ko ham ne 
hukm nah in kiya, jake tumhen 
apni baton se ghabra diva, aur 
tumhare dilon ko yih kahke pa- 
reshan kiya, ki Khatna karo, aur 
shari'at par chalo : 

25 So ham ne ek dil hoke bihtar 
jana, ki kai shakhs chunke apne 
'azizon Barnabas aur Piilus ke 
sath tumhare pas bhejen ; 

26 We aise admi hain, jinhoii 
ne apni jin hamare Khudawand 
Yisii' Masih ke nam par khatre 
men dali. 

27 Pas ham ne Yahudah aur 
Silas ko bheja, aur we ye baten 
zuba.ni bin bayan karenge. 

2S Kyunki Euh i Quels ne aur 
ham ne bihtar jana, ki in zariiri 
baton ke siwa, turn par aur kuchh 
bqjh na dalen ; 

29 Ki turn buton ke charhawon, 
aur lahii, aur galaghonte, aur 
haramkari se parhez karo; agar 
tum in chizon se ap ko bachae 
rakhoge, to kkub karoge. Sala- 
mat raho. 

30 Tab we rukhsat hoke, Anta- 
kiya men a,e; aur jama'at ko 
ikattha karke khatt de diya. 

31 We use parhke is tasallf ki 
bat se khush hue. 

32 Aur Yahudah aur Silas nc, 
ki we bhi nabi the, bhaion ko 
bahut si baton se jiasihat karke 
taqwiyat di. 

33 Aur we kuchh din rahke, 
sahih salamat bhaion se rukhsat 
hoke, rasulon ke pas ga,e. 

34 Magar Silas ne wahan rahna 
bihtar jana. 

35 Aur Pulus aur Barnabas An- 

13 



174 



A'AMAL, XV. XVI. 



takiya men rahke,bahut aur logon 
ke sath Khudawand ka, kalam 
sikhlate aur Injil senate the. 

36 ^[ Aur kai roz baVl, Pubis ne 
Barnabas se kaha, Ao, har ek 
shahr men, jahan bam ne Khuda 
ka. kalam sunaya, phir jake apne 
bhaion ko dekhen, ki kaise hain. 

37 Aur Barnabas ki salah thi, 
ki Yuhanna ko, jo Marqus kahla- 
ta. hai, apne sath le ja,e. 

38 Magar Puliis ne inunasib na 
jana, ki is shakhs ko, jo Pamfuliya 
men un se judii hita, aur is kam 
ke liye un ke sang na gaya, sath 
le ja,e. 

39 Tab un men aisi takrar hi'ii, 
ki ek diisre se juda ho gaya, aur 
Barnabas Marqus ko leke jahaz 
par Kuprus ko rawana hua. 

40 Aur Pulus ne Silas ko pasand 
kiya, aur bhaion se Khuda ke 
fazl ke supurd hoke rawana hua. 

41 Aur Suriya aur Kilikiya 
men guzarke kalisiyaonko taqwi- 
yat deta phira. 

XVI BAB. 

I "VVTUH Darbe aur Lustr£ 
V T men pahuncha : aur 
dekho, wahan Timtaiis name ek 
shagird tha, jis ki ma Yahudi 
thi, jo iman lai, par us ka bap 
Yunani tha : 

2 Aur wuh Lustra aur Ikunium 
men bhaion ke nazdik neknam 
tha. 

8 Pulus ne chaba, ki use apne 
sath le chale ; tab us ko le jake 
un Yahiidton. ke sabab, jo un 
nawahon men the, us k.k khatna 
kiya, kyunki we sab jante the, ki 
is ka bap Yunani tha. 

4 Aur jab we shahron men gu- 
zarte the, to un hukmon ko, jo 
rasulon aur buzurgon ne Yarri- 
salam men thahraya tha, unhen 
pahunehaya, ki un ki muhafazat 
karen. 

5 So kalisiyaen iman men maz- 
but huin, aur ginti men roz ba 
roz barhti gain. 



6 Jab we Frugiya aur Galatiya 
ke mnlk se guzre, to Rub i Quds 
ne unhen man'a kiya, ki Asia 
men kalam na sunawen. 

7 Tab we Musiya men ake, Bitii- 
nxya men jane ki tadbir men lage : 
par Riih ne unhen jane na diya. 

8 So we Musiya se guzarkarj 
Troiis men utar a,e. 

9 Pubis ne rat ko roya dekh;i; 
ki ek Maqadiini admi khara hiia, 
aur us ki minnat karke kahta, hai r 
ki Par utar, aur Maqaduniyamen 
ake hamari madad kar. 

10 Jon us ne roya dekha, usi 
dam ham ne Maqadiiniya men 
jane ka irada kiya, yih yaqin 
karke, ki Khudawand ne hameii 
bulaya, ki unhen Injil sunawen. 

11 Pas Troas se kishti kholke* 
ham sidhe Samutrakia men, aur 
dusre din Niyapulis men a,e ; 

12 Aur wahan se, Filippi meii,. 
jo Maqadiiniya ki us qismat ka 
muqaddam shahr, aur Kilmion 
ki basti hai : bam kuchh din usi 
shahr men rahe. 

13 Aur sabt ke din shahr ke 
bahar nadi kinare gae, jahan. du'a, 
mangne ka dasttir th4 ; aurbaith- 
ke uu 'auraton se, jo ikatthi thin,, 
baten karne lage. 

14 *[[ Aur Tuatira shahr ki ek 
Khudaparast 'aurat Ludia nam,, 
qirmiz bechnewali, sunti thi : us 
ka dil Khudawand ne khola, ki 
Pulus kf baton par ji lagaya. 

15 Aur jab us ne apne gharane 
samet baptisma paya, to minnat 
karke kaha, Agar tumhen yaqin 
hai, ki main Khudawand par iman 
la,i, to ckalke mere ghar men 
rabo. Aur hamen zabardasti le 
ga,i. 

1# % Aur aisa. hua, ki jab ham 
du'a. mangne jdte the, ek chhokri,. 
jis men gaibdani ki ruh samai 
thi, hamen mill, jo gaibgoi se 
apne malikon ke liye bahut kuchh 
paida karti thi : 

17 Us ne Pulus ke, aur hamare 
picbhe ake chillake kaha, ki Ye 
admi Khuda Ta'al;^ ke bande 



AAJiAL, XVI. 



17, 



hain, jo ham ko najat ki rah ] 
batatc ham. 

IB Yih us ne bahut dinoii tak \ 
kiya. Akhir Fuliis diqq hiia, aur j 
pliirke us ruh se kaha, ki Alain 
tujhe Yisii' Masfti ke nam par ! 
liukm karta hun, ki is se nikal ja. j 
Wuh usi dam nikal ga,i. 

19 f Jab us ke malikon ne 
deklia, ki un ki kamai ki ummed 
jati rahf, to Piiliis o Silas ko 
pakarke bazar men sardaron ke 
pas khainch le chale. 

20 Aur mill en faujdari ke haki- | 
raon ke age le fake kaha, ki Ye j 
admi, jo Yahiidf hain, hamare 
shahr ko bahut satate hain, 

21 Aur ham ko aisi rasmen 
batate, jin ka manna aur un par 
'amal karna hamen, ki Kiimi 
hain, rawa nahin. 

22 Tab bhir milke un ki mukha- 
lafat men utlii : aur faujdari ke 
hakimon ne un ke kapre pharke, 
un ko bet marne ka hukm diya. 

23 Aur unhen bahut marke, 
qaidkhane men dala, aur qaid- 
khane ke daroga se takid ki, ki 
barf hosbyari se un ki nigahbani 
kar. 

24 Us ne aisa hukm pake unhen 
andar ke qaidkhane men dala, aur 
un ke panw kath men thok 
die. 

25 % Adhi rat ko Piihis aur 
Silas du'a mangte, aur Khuda ki 
sitaish men git gate the ; aur 
bandhiie unhen sunte. 

26 Tab ekbargi bara bhiinclnil 
aya, aisa ki qaidkhane ki new bhi 
hil ga,i : aur jhat sab darwaze 
khul ga,e, aur sab ki bcrian gir 
ga,m. 

27 Aur qaidkhane ka daroga 
jag utha, aur jab qaidkhane ke 
darwaze khule dekhe, to yih sa- 
majhke ki bandhue bkag ga,e, 
talwar khmchke chaha, ki apne 
tain mar dale. 

28 Tab Pulus ne ban awaz se 
pukarke kaha, Apne tain nuqsan 
mat pahuncha: kyiinki ham sab 
yahan maujud hain. 



29 Tab wuh chirag mangwake 
bhitar daura, aur kampta hiia 
Pulus aur Silas ke paoii par 

30 Aur unhen bahar lake kaha, 
Ai sahibo, main kya karun, ki 
najat paiin ? 

31 Unhon ne kaha, ki Khuda- 
wand ITisu 1 Masih par fman la, 
ki tii aur tera gharana najat pa- 
wega. 

32 Tab unhon ne us ko, aur sab 
ko, jo us ke ghar men the, Khuda- 
waud ka. kalam sunaya. 

33 Aur us ne rat ki us hi gliarf 
unhen leke, un ke zakhm dhoe : 
aur wunhin us ne, aur sab ne, jo 
us ke the, baptisma paya. 

34 Aur unhen apne ghar lake 
un ke samhne dastarkh wan biehha- 
ya, aur apne tamam ghar samet 
Khuda par iman lake khushi ki. 

3.5 Jab din hiia, faujdari ke 
hakimon ne piyadon se kahla 
bheja, ki Un admion ko chhor- 
de. 

36 Tab qaidkhane ke daroga ne 
Pulus ko is bat ki khabar di, ki 
faujdari ke hakimon ne kahla 
bheja, ki tumhen chhor den: pa3 
ab mkalke salamat chale jao. 

37 Par Pulus ne un se kaha,"ki 
Unhon ne hamen, jo Riimi hain, 
begunah sabit kie, logon ke 
samhne bet marke qaid men 
dala: aur ab ham ko chupke 
nikalte hain ? aisa na hoga ; balki 
we ap ake hamen nikal le chalen. 

38 Tab piyiidon ne ye baten 
faujdari ke hakimon ko sunain: 
jab unhon ne suna, ki ltiimi hain, 

I to dar ga,e. 

j 39 Aur ake unhen mauaya, aur 

j bahar lake, minnat kf, ki shahr 

se chale jaen. 
40 Tab we qaidkhane se nikalke 

Ludia, ke yahan ga,e : aur bhdion 

ko dekbke unhen dilasa diya, aur 

rawana hue. 



176 



A'AMAL, XVII. 



XVII BAB. 



1 FT1AB we Amfipulis o Apul- 
J_ hmia se guzarke, Tassa- 

hraiqe men, jahan Yahudion ka 
ek 'Ibadatkhana tha, a,e ; 

2 Aur Pulus apne da^tiir par tin 
ke pas andar gay a, aur tm sahton 
men nawishton ki baton ka char- 
cha nn ke satfa kiya ; 

3 Ki nn ka bhed" kholta aur dali'l 
lake kahta tha, ki Zariir tha, ki 
Masi'h dnkh uthawe, aur murdon 
men se ji uthe ; aur ki yih Yisu, 
lis ki main tnmhen manadi karta 
hun, wuhi Masih hai. 

4 Tab un men se ba'zon ne man 
liya, aur Pubis anr Silas ke sha- 
nk hue : aur Khudaparast Yil- 
nanion ki bari jama'at, aur ba- 
huteri ashraf 'auraten. bhi. 

5 ^f Par Yahudion ne jo iman na 
la,e, dah se bharke, bazar ke kai 
ck shariron ko apne sath liya, aur 
bhir lagake, shahr men hangama 
kiya, aur Yasiin ka ghar gherke 
unhen dkiindha, ki logon ke 
samhne khamch lawen. 

6 Aur jab unhen na payii, to 
Yasun aur kai bhaion ko shahr ke 
sardaron pas vim chillate hue 
khaincli la,e, lti Ye shakhs, jin- 
hon ne jahan ko ulat diya, yahan 
bhi a,e hain ; 

7 Un ki niihmani Yasiin ne ki ; 
aur we sab Qaisar ke hukmou 
kibarkhilaiikarke, kahte hain, ki 
badshah to dusra hai, ya'ne Yisu' . 

8 So unhon ne logon, aur shahr 
ke sarddron ko yih sunake ghabra 
diya. 

9 Tab unhon ne Yasiin aur 
baqion se zamin leke unhen chlior 
diya. 

10 *[f Lekin bhaion ne usi dam 
raton rat Pulus aur Silas ko Ba- 
ria shahr men bhej diya ; we 
wahan pahunchke, Yahudion kc 
'ibadatkhanc men ga,e. 

11 Yahan kc log Tassaluniqion 
se nekzat the ; ki unhon ne bare 
shauq se kalain ko qabiil kiya, aur 



roz roz nawishton men dhundhte 
rahe, ki ye baten yunhin hain, ya 
nahfn. 

12 Is waste bahutere un men se 
iman la,e, aur bahut si Yunani 
sharif 'auraten, aur mard bhi. 

13 Jab Tassaluniqe ke Yahu- 
dion ne jana, ki Pulus Klmda ka 
kalam Baria men. bhi sunata hai, 
to wahan bhi a,e, aur logon ko 
ubhara. 

14 Tab bhaion ne usi dam Pulus 
ko rukhsat kiya, ki samundar ki 
taraf jae: lekin Silas, aur Tim- 
taus wahin rahe. 

15 Aur we, jo Pulus ko rah 
dikluite the, use Ateni tak la,e: 
aur Silas aur Timtaiis ke liye 
hukiu leke, ki jis jaldi se ho sake, 
us ke pas a wen, rawana hue. 

16 ^[ Aur jis waqt Pulus Ateni 
men un ki rah takta thii, jab us 
ne dekha, ki shahr buton se bhara 
hai, to us kaji jal gaya. 

1 7 Is liye wuh 'ibadatkhane men 
Yahudion aur Khudaparaston se, 
aur bazar men un se, jo roz use 
milte the, guftogu karta tha. 

18 Tab kai Afkriri aur Stoiki 
'alim us se bahasne lage, aur ba'zon 
ne kaha, ki Yih bakwasi kya kaha 
chahta hai ? auron ne kaha, Yih 
gair dewton ki khabar denewala 
ma'lum. parta hai ; is liye ki 
wuh unhen Yisii' aur qiyamat ki 
khushkhabari deta tha. 

19 Tab we use pakarke Areo- 
pagus par le ga,e, aur kaha, Aya r 
hamen ma'lum ho sakta. hai, ki 
yih na,i ta'lim, jo tu deta, hai, kya 
hai? 

20 Kyiinki tu hamare kanon 
men anokhi baten pahunchata 
hai : so ham jana chahte hain, ki 
in se kya garaz hai. 

21 (Is waste ki sare Ateni log 
aur musafir, jo wahan ja rahe the, 
apni fursat ka waqt, siw^ na,i bat 
kahne aur sunne ke, nahin sarf 
karte the.) 

22 Tf Tab Pulus Areopagus ke 
bich men khara hoke bola, Ai 
Atenio, main dekhta nun, ki turn. 



A'AMAL, XVII. XVHL 



177 



har stirat se dewton ke bare puj- 
newale ho. 

23 Kyunki main ne sair karte, 
aur tumhare ma'budon par nazar 
karte hue, ek bedi pai, jis par 
vih likha tha, ki NAMA'LtfM 
KHUDA KE LIYE. Fas jis ko 
turn be malum kie pujte ho, 
main turn ko usi k£ khabar deta 
hun. 

24 Khuda, jis ne dunya aur sab 
kuchn jo us men hain, paida kiya, 
Is iiye ki wuh asman aur zamfn ka 
malik hai, bath ki banai hiii hai- 
kalon men nahm rahta.; 

25 Xa admion ke hath se kkid- 
mat leta, goya ki kisii chi'z ka 
muhtaj hai, kyunki wuh to ap sab 
ko zindagi aur saris aur sab kuchh 
uakhshta, hai ; 

26 Aur ek hi lahu se admion ki 
■sab qaum tamilm zamm ki sath 
par basne ke liye paida ki, aur 
rauqarrar waqton aur un ki sukii- 
saat ki haddon ko thahraya ; 

27 Taki Khudawandko dhundh- 
en, shayad ki tatolkar use pawen, 
agarchi wuh ham men kisi se 
diir nahm : 

28 Kyi'mki usi se ham jite, aur 
chalte phirte, aur maujiid bain ; 
jaisa tumhare sha'iron men se bhi 
kitnon ne kaha. hai, ki Ham to us 
hi ki nasi hain. 

29 Pas Khuda ki nasi hoke ha- 
men munasib nahm, ki yih kkiyal 
karen, ki Khuda sone, riipe, ya 
patthar ki manind hai, jo admi ki 
:hunar o tadbir se bane. 

30 Garaz ki, Khuda, jahalat ke 
waqton se tarah deke, ab sab ad- 
mion ko har jagah hukm deta, 
hai, ki tauba karen : 

31 Kyunki us ne ek din thah- 
raya, hai, jis men wuh rasti se 
dunya ki 'adalat karega, us 
shakhs ki ma'rifat, jise us ne 
muqarrar kiya; aur use murdon 
men se uthake yih bat sab par 
sabit ki. 

32 ^[ Aur jab unhon. ne mur- 
don ke ji uthne ki bat suni, to 
ba'ze thattha mame lage, aur 



ba'zon ne kaha, Yih bat ham tujh 
se phir sunenge. 

33 Tab Piilils un ke darmiyan 
se chala gaya. 

34 Par kitne admi us se milke, 
finaii la,e : un men Dionisius 
Areopagus ka ek salahkar, aur 
Damaris name ek 'aurat, aur kai 
aur un ke sath the. 



xvm BAB. 

1 T)A'D us ke Pubis Ateni se 
.D rawana hoke Qurintus 
men aya. 

2 Aur wahan Aqula name ek 
Yahiidi ko paya, jis ki paidaish 
Pantus ki thi, aur unhin dinon 
apni jorii Prisqilla ke sath Italia 
se aya tha : (kyunki Qlaudius ne 
hukm diya tha, ki sab Yahiidi 
Rum se nikal jawen :) so wuh un 
ke pas gaya. 

3 Aur is live ki wuh un ka, 
kampesha tha, un ke sath raha, 
aur kam karne laga : kyunki un 
ka pesha khaima-dozi tha. 

4 Aur wuh har sabt ko 'ihadat- 
khane men bahs karta aur Yahii- 
dion aur Yiinanion ko qa.il karta 
tha7 

5 Aur jab Silas aur Timtaiis 
Maqaduniya se a,e, Pubis ji men 
majbur hiia, aur Yahiidioii ke 
age gawahi cli, ki Yisii' wuhi 
Masih hai. 

G Jab we muqabala karne aur 
kufr bakne lage, us ne apne kapre 
jharke, im se kaha, Tumhara, 
khun tumhari gardan par ; main 
pak hun: ab se gair qaumon ki 
taraf jaiinga. 

7 ^[ Wahan se wuh chala, aur 
Justus name Khudaparast ke 
ghar, jo 'ibadatkhane se mila tha, 
gaya, 

S Aur 'ibadatkhane ka sardar 
Krispus, apne tamam ghar samet, 
Khuda wand par fman laya : aur 
bahut se Qurinti sunke iman la,e 
aur baptisma paya. 

9 Tab Khudawand ne rat ko 



178 



A'AMAI,, XVIII. XIX. 



roya. men Pulus se kaha, Mat dar, 
par kahta ja, aur chup na ho ; 

10 Is liye ki main tore sath huh, 
aur koi tujh se badsuluki karne 
na pawega, kyiinki is shahr men 
mere bahut log hain. 

11 So wuh derh baras wahan 
thaharke, un ke darmiyan Khuda, 
ka kalam sikkata raha. 

12 ^\ Aur jab Gallfo Akhaia ka 
Subatha, Yahudi'eka karke Pulus 
par charh a,e, aur use 'adalat men 
Ie ga,e, 

13 Aur kaha, Yih shakhs logon 
ko bahkata, ki shari'at ke barkhi- 
laf Khuda ki parastish karen. 

14 Aur jab Pulus ne chaha, ki 
munh khole, Gallfo nc Yahudion 
se kaha, Ai Yahudio, agar kuchh 
zulm ya shararat hoti, to wajib 
tha, ki main sabr karke turnhari 
sunta ; 

15 Par agar yih suwal turnhari 
ta'Km, aur namon, aur shari'at kc 
haqq nieii hai, to turn hi jano; 
kyunki main nahin chahta, kiaisi 
baton ka munsif bun. 

16 Aur us ne unhen 'adalatgah se 
nikal diya. 

17 Tab sab Yunanfon nc 'ibadat- 
khane ke sardar Sostanes ko 
pakarke, 'adalatgah ke samhne 
mara. Par Galllo ne us ki kuchh 
parwa na ki. 

IS ^[ Aur jab Pluus aur bhi 
bahut din wahan raha tha, tab 
bhaion se rukhsat hoke, aur 
Kankhria men. sir mundake, 
kyunki us ne mannat m&m tin, 
jahaz par Stiriya ko rawana hria, 
aur Prisqilla aur Aqulii us kc 
sath the. 

19 Aur Afasus men palmnchke 
us ne unhen wahin chhora : aur 
ap 'ibadatkhane men jake, Ya- 
hudion se baten kin. 

20 Tab unhon ne us se darkh- 
wast ki, ki aur kuchh din un ke 
sath rahe, par us ne na mana ; 

21 Balki un se yih kahke rukh- 
sat hua, ki bar hal men muj'he 
zarur hai, ki Yarusalam men 'id 
i ayanda ko kariin: par agar 



Khuda chahc, to tumhare pas 
phir aunga. Aur Afasus se jahaz 
khola. " 

22 Aur Qaisariya men utarke 
upar charh gaya, aur jab kaUsiya 
se salam kaha tha, Antakiya ko 
chala gaya. 

23 Aur kuchh din rahke, wahan 
se rawana htia, aur Galatiya aur 
Frugiya ke mulkon men barabar 
guzarta aur sab shagirdon ko 
taqwiyat deta gaya. 

24 *§ Aur Apallus name ek Ya- 
hudi, jis ki paidaish Iskandaria 
ki tin, jo zuban-awar shakhs aur 
pak nawishton men. bara qabil 
tha, Afasus men pahuncha. 

25 Is shakhs ne Khudawand ki 
rah ki tarbiyat pai thi ; aur dil 
men sargarm hoke kalam karta, 
aur sihhat se Khudawand ki baten 
sikhata tha, par sirf Yuhanna ka 
baptisma janta tha. 

26 Wuh 'ibadatkhane men be- 
dharak bolne laga : aur Aqula anr 
Prisqilla nc, us Id sunke, use apne 
sath liya, aur us ko Khuda ki 
rah ziyada durusti se batii,!. 

27 Jab us ne Akhaia utar jane 
ka irada kiya, to bhaion ne sha- 
girdon ko likhke darkhwast ki, ki 
us ko qabul karen : us ne wahan 
pahunchke, un ki, jo fazl ke sabab 
iman la.e the, bari madad ki : 

28 Kyunki us ne pak nawishton 
se sabit karke ki yih Yisu* wuh 
Masfh hai, Yahudion ko sab ke 
age bare zor shor se qful kiya. 



XIX BAB. 

1 AUli aisa hiia, ki jabApal- 
x\_ lus Qurintus men tha, 

Piihis upar ke mulkon se guzarke 
Afasus men aya, aur kai shagirdon 
ko pake, 

2 Un se kaha, Kya turn ne, jab 
se fman la,e, Huh i Quds pai ? 
Unhon ne use kaha, Ham ne to 
suna bhi nahiri, ki Ruh i Quds 
hai. 

3 Us lie un se kaha, Pas turn ne 



A'AMAL, XXX. 



179 



Ids ka baptisma paya ? We bole, 
Id Yulianna ka baptisma. 

4 Pulus ne kahii, Yulianna ne 
tauba ka baptisma diya, logon se 
yih kabte hiie, ki us par jo mere 
pichhe ktk hai, ya'ne Yisu' par, 
iman l^o. 

5 Union ne, yib sunkar, Khuda- 
wand Yisu' ke nam par baptisma 
paya, 

6 Aur jab Pulus ne un par hiith 
rakhe the, Ruh i Quds un par a,i, 
aur tarah tarah ki zubanen bolne 
aor nubuwat karne lage. 

7 "We sab admibarah ek the. 

8 Aur wuh 'ibadatkhane men 
jilke bedharak bolta, aur tin ma- 
hinon tak bahs karta aur Khuda. 
kf badshahat ki baten unhen 
samjhata raha : 

9 Lekin jab bsCzon kc dil saklit 
bo ga,e, aur bciman hue, balki 
logon kc samlme is rah ko bura 
kahne lage, us ne us se kimirc 
hokc, shagirdon ko alag kiya, aur 
bar roz kisi Turanmls name ke 
madrase men bahs karta tha. 

10 Yih do baras tak hota raha ; 
aisa ki Asia ke sab rahnewiilon 
ne, kya Yahiidi kya Yunani, 
Khudawand Yisii' ka kahim su- 
na. 

11 Aur Khuda Pubis kc lulthon 
se bare bare mu'ajize dikhata 
tha; 

12 Yahan tak ki rumal aur 
patke, us ke badan ko chhuwake, 
bimaroii par dalte the, aur un ki 
bfmarian jati rahtin, aur burx 
ruhen un se nikal jati thin. 

13 % Tab ba'ze awara jharnc 
phunknewale Yahudion ne'ikhti- 
yar kiya, ki un par, jin men buri 
ruhen sania,i thin, Khudawand 
Yisii' ka nam phiinkke kahen, ki 
Ham turn ko, us Yisii 1 ki qasam 
dete^ hain, jis ki Pubis manadi 
karta hai. 

14 Aur un men Saqiva Yahiidi 
sardar kahin ke sat bete the, jo 
yih karte the. 

15 Tab buri rub ne jawab men 
kaha s ki Yisii' ko main janta, aur 



Pulus se bhi waqif hiin ; par turn 
kaun ho ? 

16 Aur wuh shakhs, jis par buri 
ruh thi, un par lapka, aur galib 
ake un par aisi ziyadatf ki, ki we 
nange aur ghayal us ghar se 
bhage. 

17 Aur yih bat sab Yahudion 
aur Yiinamon ko, jo Afasiis men 
rabte the, malum hiif ; tab sah- 
hon men dar sainaya, aur Khuda- 
wand Yisu* ke nam ki buzurgf 
hiii. 

1 S Aur bahuteron ne un men se, 
jo iman la,e the, ake, apne kamon 
ko qabiil diya, aur zahir kiya ; 

19 Aur bahuton ne, jo jadugari 
karte the, apni kitabeii ikatthi" 
karke, sab logon ke age jala din ; 
aur jab un ki qimat ka hisab kiya, 
to pachas hazar rtipac thahri. 

20 lsi tarah Khudawand ka ka- 
lam nihayat bai;h gay<i aur galib 
hua. 

21 1 Jab yih ho chuka, Pulus 
ne apne dil men thana, ki Maqa- 
diiniya aur Akhaia se boke, Ya- 
rusalam men jaiin, aur kaha, ki 
wahan jane ke ba'd Hum ko bhi 
mujhe dekhna zarur hai ; 

22 So un men sc, jo us ki khid- 
mat karte the, do shakhs Timtaus 
aur Arastiis ko Maqadiimya men 
bhejke, ap kuchh din Asia men 
raha. 

23 Aur us waqt is rah ki bibat 
wahan bara fasad utha. 

24 Kyiinki Dimetriiis name ek 
sunar jo Artamis ke nipahle man- 
dir banata tha, aur us peshawalon 
ko bahut kamwa deta tha ; 

25 Us ne un ko, aur gairon ko jo 
waisa kam karte the, jam'a karke, 
kaha, ki Ai mardo, turn jante ho, 
ki hamari faragat isi kam ki ba- 
daulat hai. 

26 Aur turn dekhte aur suntc 
ho, ki sirf Afasiis men nahin, balki 
tamam Asia keqaribmeii is Pubis 
ne bahut sc logon ko targib dekar 
gumrah kar diya hai, ki kahtS 
hai, yih jo hath ke baua,c hain, 
Khuda nahin hain. 



180 

27 So sirf yihi khatra nahm, ki 
Laraara peshabeqadr ho ja,e, balki 
bari devi Artamis ka mandir blii 
nachiz bo ja,e, aur us k( buznrgi, 
jise tam&m Asia aur sari dunya 
pujtl bai, jatf rahe. 

28 Jab unhon ne yili sun a, to 
gusse se bhar ga,e, aur chillake 
kaha, ki Afsibn ki Artamis bari 
bai. 

29 Aur tamam sbahr men balwa 
hua: aur sab milke Gaiiis aur 
Aristarkhits ko, jo Maqadiiniya ke 
rahnewale aur Pubis ke hamsa- 
far the pakarke tamashagah ko 
daure. 

30 Aur jab Villus ne chaaa, ki 
logon men ja,e, to shagirdon ne 
use jane na diya. 

■i 1 Aur Asia ke buzurgon men 
86 ba'zon ne, jo us ke dost tbe, us 
kc pas admf bhejke minnat ki, ki 
tamashagah men mat ja. 

32 Aur ba'ze kuchh cMl!a,e, aur 
ba'ze kuchh : kyunki jama' at 
ghabra,i thf, aur aksaron ne na 
jana, ki ham kis liye ikatthe hiie 
ham. 

33 Tab unhon ne Sikandar ko, 
jise Yahudi dhakiyate tbe, bhii; 
men se age kar diya. Aur Sikan- 
dar ne bath se isharakarke chaha, 
ki logon ke samhne 'uzr Icare. 

34 Par jab unhon ne jana, ki 
wuh Yahudi hat, to sab ham- 
awaz boke do ghante ke qarib 
ehillate rahe, ki Afsfon ki Arta- 
mis bari bai. 

35 Aur jab shahr ke mubarrir ne 
logon ko thandha kiya, to kaha, 
Ai Afsio, kaun admi bai, jo nahm 
/inta, ki Afsion ka shahr bari" devi 
Artamis ka aur us murat ka, jo 
Zeus ki taraf se giri, pujari bai? 

36 Pas jab koi in baton ke khilaf 
nahm kah sakta, to wajib bai ki 
turn thame rabo, aur be-soche 
kuchh na karo. 

37 Kyunki ye mard jin ko turn 
yahan la,e, na mandir ke cbor, na 
tumhari devi ki ninda karaewale 
bain.. 

38 Pas agar Dimetrius aur us 



A'AMAL, XIX. XX. 



ke hampesha kisu par da'wa 
rakhte horn to 'adalat khuli bai, 
aur Siiba baithe bain : ek ek par 
nalish karen. 

39 Par jis surat men kuchh aur 
cbahte bo, to shara'i majlis men 
faisal hoga. 

40 Kyunki hamen khatra hai, 
ki aj ke fasad ke -waste ham par 
nalish ho, is liye ki koi sabab 
nahin, ki jis se bam is bangame 
ka jawab de saken. 

41 Aur yih kabke majlis ko 
barkhast kiya, 



XX BAB. 

1 TAB hullar mauquf hua, Pu- 
W bis ne sliagirdon ko bulake 
unhen salam kiya; tab wahan se 
rawana hua, ki Maqaduniya ko 
ja,e. 

2 Aur tm atraf se guzarke aur 
unhen bahut nasihat karke, Yiinan 
men aya. 

3 Aur tin mahinon tak wahan. 
rahne ke ba'd, jis waqt jahaz par 
Siiriya men jane ko tha, Yahudi 
us kf ghat men lage : tab us ki 
yilx salab hui, ki Maqaduniya ki 
rah se phire. 

4 Aur Sopater Banai, aur 
Aristarkhus, aur Sikandu's, jo 
Tassalum'qe ke the, aur Gaiiis 
Darbe ka, aur Timtaus, aur Tu- 
khikas aur Trufimus, jo Asia ke 
the, Asia tak us ke sath ga,e. 

5 We age jakc, hnmare ]iye 
Troas men thabre. 

6 Aur Fati'r ke dinon ke ba'd 
bam Filippi se jahaz par rawana 
boke, panchwen din Troas men 
uu ke pas pahmiche ; aur sat din 
wahan thahre. 

7 Aur bafte ke pahle din, jab 
shagird roti torne ko ikatthe a,e, 
Pillus ne, ki dusre din jane ko 
tha, un ke sath kalam kiya, aur 
apna kalam adhi rat tak barhaya. 

8 Aur us kothe par, jahan we 
ikatthe the, bahut chirag jal 
rahe. 



A'AMAL, XX. 



181 



9 Aur Yutakhus nam ek jaw an 
khirki par baitha tha ; us ko barf 
jimd a,i ; aur jab Pulus der tak 
baten karta raha, wuh mare nhid 
ke jhukke tisre darje se niche gir 
para, aur murda uthaya gay a. 

10 Tab Pubis utarke use lipat 
gaya, aur gale lagake kaha, Mat 
ghabrao : kyiinki us ki jan us 
men hai. 

11 Aur upar jake roti tori aur 
kha,f, aurkbakeitm der tak un se 
baten karta raha, ki bhor ho ga,i ; 
isi tarah wuh chalii gayii. 

12 Aur we us larke ko jita Li,e, 
aur nihayat khatirjam'a hue. 

] 3 Y Aur ham kishti par age As- 
siis ko ga,e, isirade par, ki wahan 
Puliis ko apne sath charha lerj, 
kyiinki wuh wahan paidal jane 
ka irada karke yun farma gaya 
tha. 

14 Jab wuh Assiis men hamen 
mila, ham use chayhake Mitulene 
men a.e. 

15 Aur wahan se kishti kholke, 
dusre din Khiils ke samhne a,e ; 
aur tisre din Sannis men pahun- 
che ; aur Trogullium men niaqam 
karke, ek din ke ba'd Miletus 
men. a,e. 

16 r Kyiinki Pubis ne thana tha, 
ki Afasiis seguzar ja,e,*aisa naho, 
ki us ko Asia men ralme se der 
lage: is liye ki wuh jaldi karta 
tha, taki agar ho sake, to Pan- 
tekust ke din ko Yariisalam men 
kate. 

17 f Aur us ne Miletus' se Afasiis 
men kahla bhejke kalfsiya ke 
buzurgon ko bnlaya. 

18 Aur jab we us ke pas a,e, to 
nnhen kaha, Turn jante ho, ki 
pahle din se jis men main Asia 
men aya, kis tarah liar waqt 
tumhare sath raha ; 

1 9 Ki kamal f arotani aur ansii- 
on ke sath, aur un azmaishon ko 
sahke, jin men Yahudion ke ghat 
iagane se main phansa tha, Khuda- 
wand ki khidmat karta raha. 

20 Ki kyunkar main ne koi bat, 
jo tumhare faide Id tin, rakli na 



chhori ; balki tumheii khabar di, 
aur turn ko jama'at men aur ghar 
ghar sikha,i. 

21 Aur Yahudion aur Yunamon 
ke samhne gawahi di, ki Khuda 
ke age tauba karo, aur haniare 
Khudawand Yisu' Masfh par im-kn 
lao. 

22 Aur ab, dekho, main nih ka 
bandha Yariisalam ko jata hun, 
aur nahin janta, ki wahan niujh 
par kya guzrega : 

23 Magar itna, ki Ruh i Quds 
liar shahr men yih kahke gawahi 
deti hai, ki qaid o musibat mere 
liye taiyar ham. 

24 Lekin main use kuchh nahin 
samajhta, na apm jan ko 'aziz 
rakhta, ki apna daura aur wuh. 
khidmat bhi, jo main ne Khuda- 
wand Yisii' se pa,f, ki Khuda ke 
fazl ki Injil par gawahi dun, 
khushi se piira kari'm. 

■25 Aur ab, dekho, main janta 
him, ki turn sab, jin ke darmiyan 
main Khuda ki badshahat ki ma- 
nadi karta phira, in era niimh 
phir na dekhoge. 

26 Pas main aj ke din tumhen 
gawah rakhta hun, ki main sab 
ke khun se pak him. 

27 Kyiinki main Khuda ki sari 
niarzi tumhen sunane se baz na 
raha. 

28 *£ Pas apm aur us sare galle ki 
khabardarf karo, jis par Eiih i 
Quds ne tumhen nigahban thah- 
rayn, ki Khuda ki kalisiya, ko, 
jise us ne apne hi lahii se mol 
liya, charao. 

29 Kyi'mki main yih janta hun, 
ki mere jane ke ba'd pharnewale 
bheriye tumhare darmiyan men 
awenge, jinhen galle par kuchh 
tars na awega. 

30 Aur khud turn men se aumi 
uthenge, jo ulti baten kahenge, ki 
shagirdon ko apm taraf khinch 
len. 

31 Is liye jigte raho, aur yad 
rakho, ki main tin baras rat din 
ro roke har ek ko chitane se baz 



a82 

32 Ai bhaio, ab main tnmhen 
Khuda aur us kc fazl kc kalam 
ko eoinpta him, jo qadir hai, ki 
tumlieu kamil kare, aur sare mu- 
qaddason men minis dc. 

33 Mam ne kisi ke nipe, ya 
^one, ya kaprc ka lalach nahin 
kiya. 

34 Turn ap jante ho, ki inhin 
hath on ne men aur mere suthiori 
ki zaru'raten raf'a kin. 

3o Main ne sab baten bata,m, 
ki yiinhm nrihnat karke kamzo- 
ron ki madad karna, aur Khuda- 
wand Yisii' ki baten yad rakhna 
zarur hai, ki us ne kaha, Den a 
lene se imibarak hai. 

36 *f[ Aur us nc yih kahke 
ghutne tekc aur un sab ke sath 
du'a miingi. 

37 Aur Ave sab bahut ro,e, aur 
Pubis kc gale se lagke use chumnc 
lage. 

38 Aur khass kar is bat par gam- 
gin hue, jo us nc kahi thi, ki Turn 
mera" munh phir na dekhoge. 
Aur use jaluiz tak pahunchaya. 



XXI BAB. 

1 A UK W8& hua> ki jab ham un 
xi. se juda hoke raw ana htie 
the, to sidhi rah Koiis men a,e, 
aur diisrc din llodiis, aur wahan 
se Patara men. 

2 Aur ck jahaz Finike ko jate 
hue pake, us par charhe aur 
rawana hiie. 

3 Aur jab Kuprus nazar aya, 
use ba,en hath chhorkar Sitriya 
ko cliale, aur Sur men lagaya : 
kyiinki wahan jahaz ka bojh 
ntarni tha. 

4 Aur shagirdon ko pake ham 
sat roz wahan rahe: unhon ne 
Ruh ki ma'rifat Pubis se kaha, 
ki Yarusalam ko na jana. 

5 Par ham nn dinon ko purs 
karke nikle, aur chale ga,e ; aur 
sabhon ne joruou aur larkon 
*amet shahr ke bahar tak ham ko 
pahunchaya, aur ham ne samundar 



A'AMAL, XX. XXI. 



kc kinare par ghutne tekke du'a 
mangi. 

6 Aur ham ek diisrc se wida' 
hoke jahaz par charhe ; aur we 
apne apne ghar ko phire. 

7 Aur ham Sur sejahazkasafar 
tamam karke Ptulamais men pah- 
unche, aur hhafon ko salam karke 
ck din un ke sath rahe. 

8 Drisre din Pillus aur ham, jo 
us ke sathi the, rawana hoke 
Qaisariya men a,c : aur Failbus 
khushkhabarf denewale ke yahan, 
jo un saton men se tha, utarkc, 
us ke sath rahe. 

9 Aur us ki char kunwari betiaii 
thin, jo nubiiwat karti thin. 

10 Aur jab ham wahan chand 
roz rahe, Agabus name ek nabi 
Yatuidiya se aya. 

11 Us ne hamare pas ake Pulus 
ka kamarband utha liya, aur apne 
bath panw bandhkc kaha, Kuh 
ul Quds yun kahti hai, Us mard 
ko, jis ka yih kamarband hai, 
Yahudi Yarusalam men yunhm 
bandhenge, aur gair qaumou ke 
hathon men hawale kareiige. 

1 2 Jab yih suna, to ham. ne am* 
wahan ke logon nc us ki minnat 
ki, ki Yarusalam ko na jawe. 

13 Par Puliis ne jawab diya, ki 
Turn kya karte ho, ki rote aur 
mera dil torte ho ? kyunki main 
na sirf bandhe jane, balki Yaru- 
salam men Khudawand Yisu' kc 
nam par marne ko bhf taiyar 
hun. 

J 4 So jab us nc na nianu, to 
ham yih kahke chup rahe, ki 
Khuda ki marzi ho. 

15 Aur un dinon ke ha'd ham 
apni taiyari karke Yarusalam ko 
ga,e. 

16 Aur Qaisariya se kai ek sha- 
gird hamare sath chale, aur ha- 
men Mnason Kuprusi ek qadim 
shiigird ke pas 1c ga,c, ki ham us 
ke yahan mihman hone ko the. 

17 Aur jab ham Yarusalam men 
pahunchc, bhaion ne khushi se 
hameii qabiil kiya. 

18 Aur dusrc din Piilus hamare 



A'AMA-L, XXI. 



183 



sath Ya'qub ke pas gay a; aur 
■sab buzurg wahan ikatthc the. 

19 Aurusneunhensalamkarke, 
jo kuchh Khuda ne us ki khidmat 
ke wasile gair qaumon men kiya 
tha, mufassal bayan kiya. 

20 Aur unhon. ne yih sunke 
Khudawand ki sitaish ki, aur us 
lio kaha, Ai bkai, tu dekhta hai, 
id kitne bazar Yahudi hain, jo 
iman la,e ; aur sab shari'at ke 
gairatmand hain : 

21 Aur unhon ne teve haqq men 
khabar pai, ki tu gair qaumon 
men sab Yahudion ko sikhata 
hai, ki Miisa se phir ja,en, ki 
kahta hai, Apne larkou ka khatna 
mat karo, na shari'at ke dastiiron 
par chalo. 

22 Ab kya karcu ? log beshakk 
jam'a honge, kytinki sunenge ki 
tii aya bai. 

23 So yih kar, jo ham tujh sc 
kahte bain : Itamare pas char 
mard hain, jinhen nazr ad;i karna 
hai; 

24 Unhen leke ap ko un ke 
sath pak kar, aur an kc liye 
kuchh kharch kar, ki we apna sir 
mundawen : to sab janenge, ki 
jo khabar ten babat pai hai, 
kuclih nahin; balki tii ap bhi 
shari'at ko hifz karke durubt 
eh alt a hai. 

25 Par jo gair qaumon men se 
iman la,e, un ki babat ham no 
thahnike likha hai, ki we aisi aisz 
baten na manen : magar buton 
ke chayhawe, aur lahii, aur gala 
ghonte, aur haramkari se, ap ko 
mahfuz rakhen. 

26 Tab Pulus un mardon ko 
leke, aur dusre din un ke silth 
pak hoke, haikal men dakhil hua, 
aur khabar di, ki pi'ik hone ke 
din, jab tak ki in men se har ck 
ki nazr na charha,i ja,e, pure ka- 
renge. 

27 Par jab sat din pure hone 
par the, Asia ke Yahudion ne use 
haikal men dekhke sab logon ko 
ubhara, aur yun chillake us par 
hath dale, 



28 Ki, Ai Israeli mardo, madad 
karo ; Yih wuhi admi hai, jo sab 
ko har jagah qaum ke, aur shari'at 
ke, aur is maqam ke khilaf sikha- 
ta hai : aur 'alawa is kc, Yuiianion 
ko bhi haikal men laya, aur is 
pak maqam ko napak kiya hai. 

2D (Kyiinki unhon ne age Tro- 
fimus Afsi ko us ke sath shahr 
men dekha tha, aur khiyal kiya, 
ki Pubis us ko haikal men laya 
tha.) 

30 Aur tamam shahr men haw- 
gama hua, aur log daurke jam'a 
hue ; aur P liliis ko pakayke haikal 
ke bahar ghasita: aur filfaur dar- 
waze hand kie ga,e. 

•31 Aur jab we us ke qatl kc 
dar-pai the, fauj ke sardax ko 
khabar pahunchi, ki tamam Ya- 
rusalam mQn fasad hai. 

32 Wuh usi dam sipahion aur 
siibadaron ko leke, un par dauya : 
aur we sardar aur sipahion ko 
dekhke, Pulus ke marne se baz 
a,c. 

;io Tab sardar ne nazdik ake 
use giriftar kiya, aur do zanjtrori 
se bandhne ka, hukm diya ; aur 
piichha, ki Yih kaun hai, aur us 
ne kya kiya? 

34 Aur bhb; men seba'ze kuchh 
chilla,c, aur ba'ze kuchh : so jab 
shor o gul ke sabab kuchh haqiqat 
daryaft na kar saka, to hukm 
diya, ki Use qil'a men le jao. 

35 Aur jab siyhi talc pahunchfi, 
to logon ke hujiim ke sabab si- 
pahion ko use uthana para. 

36 Kyiinki dangal chiHata hua 
us ke pfchhe para, ki Use utha 
4al. 

37 Aur jab Piilus ko qil'a ke 
andar le jane lage, us ne sardar se 
kaha, Kyk mujhe ijazat hai, ki 
tujh se kuchh kahun? Us ne 
kaha. Kya Yunani janta hai ? 

38 Pas tii wuh Misri nahin, jo 
in dinoij se age fasad uthake un 
char hazar dakuon ko jangal men 
le gaya ? 

3D Pdlus ne kaha. Main Yahudi 
adraf hiiii, Kilikiya ke mashhux 



m 

shahr Tarsus ka bashinda ; main 
ten minnat karta. him, ki niujhe 
logon se bolne kf ijazat de. 

40 Jab us ne use ijazat d/, Pubis 
ne sfrhi par khare hoke logon ko 
hath se isbara kiya. Jab sab 
chup chap hue, wuliTbrani zuban 
men bolne laga, aur kaha, 

XXII BAB. 

1 II bhaio, aur ai aba, niera 
J\. 'uzr, jo ab turn se karta 
hun, suno. 

2 Jab unhon ne suni, ki 'Ibrani 
zuban men un se bolta hai, to aur 
bhi chup hue. So us ne kaha, 

3 Main Yahildi hun, Kilikiya 
ke shahr Tarsus men paida hua, 
lekin is shahr men parwarish payi, 
aur Gamaliel ke qadamon par 
bapdadon ki shari'at ki barikion 
men tarbiyat hiia, aur Khuda ke 
liye aisa gairatmand tha, jaise turn 
sab aj ke din ho. 

4 Alain ne mardon aur 'auraton 
ko handhke aur qaidkhane men. 

dalke is tanqe ko maut tak sa- 
taya. 

5 Chunanchi Sardar Kahin aur 
sab buzurg bhi mere gawah hain: 
ki un se main bhaion ke liye khatt 
leke Dimishq ko rawana him, 
ki jitne wahan hon, unhen bhi 
bandlike Yarusalam men khinch 
laiin, taki saza pawen. 

B Par jab main chala jata aur 
Dimishq ke nazdik pahuncha 
tha, to aisa hua, ki do pahar ke 
qarfb ekaek bara nur asm-an se 
mere girdagird chamka. 

7 Aur main zamin par gir para, 
aur awaz suni, jo mujhe kahti tin', 
ki Ai Siilus, Stilus, tii mujhe kyun 
satata hai ? 

8 Main ne jawab diva, ki Ai 
Xhudawand, tu kaun hai? TJs 
ne mujh se kaha, Main Yisu 
Nasari bun, jise tu satata hai. 

9 Aur mere sathion ne nur to 
dekha, aur dar ga,e : lekin us ki 
awaz, jo mujhe bulata tha, na 
suni. 



AAMAL, XXL XXII. 



10 Tab main ne kaha, Ai Khuda- 
wand, main kya karun ? Khuda- 
wand ne mujh se kaha, Uth, aur 
Dimishq men ja ; wahan sab 
kuchh jo tere karne ke liye mu- 
qarrar hua hai, tujhe kaha ja,eg&. 

11 Aur jab main us nitr ke jalal 
ke sabab na dekh saka, mere sathi 
mera hath pakarke mujhe Di- 
mishq men le ga,e. 

12 Aur Hananiah nam ek mard, 
jo shari'at ke muwafiq dindar, aur 
wahan ke sab rahnewale Yahii- 
dfon ke nazdik neknam tha, 

13 Mere pas aya, aur khare 
hoke mujhe kaha, Ai bhaf Siilus, 
phir bina ho. Aur usi ghari 
main ne us par nigah ki. 

14 Aur lis ne kaha, Hamare 
bapdadon ke Khudii ne tujh ko 
age se barguzfila kiya, ki tu us 
ki marzi jane, aur us 'Adfl ko 
dekhe, aur us ke rnuub ki awaz 
sune ; 

15 Kyiinki tu us ke liye sab 
admion ke age un baton ka, jo tu 
ne dekhfn aur sunin, gaw T ah hoga. 

16 Aur ab kyun der karta hai? 
uthke baptisma le, aur Khuda- 
wand ka nam leke apne gunahon 
ko dho dal. 

17 Aur jab main Yarusalam men 
phir aya, aur haikal men du'a 
mangta tha, aisa hua, ki main 
bekhud hogaya ; 

18 Aur us ko dekha, jo mujhe 
kahta tha, Jaldi kar, aur shitab 
Yarusalam se nikal ja ; kyunki 
teri gawahi mere haqq men qabiil 
na karenge. 

1 9 Aur main ne kaha, Ai Khuda- 
wand, we ap jante hain, ki main 
unhen, jo tujh par iman la,e, qaid 
karta, aur 'ibadatkhanon m^n 
kore marta tha : 

20 Aur jab tere shahid Stafanus 
ka khiin bahaya, gaya, main bhi 
wahan khara. aur us ke qatl par 
razi tha, aur us ke qatilon ke 
kapron ki kbabardari karta tha. 

21 Aur us ne mujh se kaha, Ja, 
ki main tujhe gairqaumon ke pas 
dur bhejunga. 



A'AMAL, XXII. XXHI. 



185 



22 We isi bat tak ua ki sun 
rahe; tab apmawiizbuland karke 
chilla^ ki Aise ko zamin par se 
utha dal, ki us ka jita rahna mu- 
nasib nahm. 

23 Aur jab we chillatc, avir 
apne kapre phenkte, aur khak 
urate the, 

24 Sardar ne hukm diya, ki Use 
qil'a men le jawen, aur farmaya, 
ki Use kore marke azmawen ; 
taki use malum ho, ki we kis 
sabab us ki zidd men yiin chilla,e. 

25 Jab \ve use tasmon se jakarte 
the, Puliis ne subadar se, jo pas 
khara tha, kaha, Kya tumhen jaiz 
hai, ki ek admi ko, jo Kiimi aur 
bequsiir hai, kore maro ? 

26 Subadar ym sunke gay a, aur 
sardar ko khabar df, aur kaha, 
Khabardar, tu kya kiya eliahta 
hai? kyiirjki yih admi Kuini 
hai. 

27 Aur sardar ne pas ake us ko 
kaha, Mujhe bata, kya tu llumi 
hai? Us ne kaha, Han. 

28 Sardar ne jawab diya, ki 
Main ne bahut naqd deke yih 
rutba hasil kiya. Puliis ne kaha, 
Main to aisa hi paida hua. 

29 Filfaur we, jo us ko azmaya 
chakte the, us se baz a,e ; aur 
sardar bin, yih jankar ki wuh 
llumi hai, aur main ne use bandha, 
dar gay a. 

30 Subh ko, is irade sc, ki haqi- 
qat ko jane, ki Yahudi us par kya, 
da'wa rakhte hain, us ki zanjiren 
fcholni, aur hukin diya, ki Sardar 
kahin aur un ki sari Sadr majlis 
jam'ahowen; phir Pubis ko niche 
le jake, un ke bich men khara 
kiya. 

XXIII BAB. 

1 rrt AB Pulusne Sadr majlis ki 
JL taraf nazar karke kaha, 
Ai bhaio, main aj tak kamal 
nekniyati se Khuda ke kuziir 
chala. 

2 Tab Sardar Kahin Hanam'ah 
ne un ko, jo us ke pas khare the, 



hukm diva, ki Us ke inunh par 
thapera maren. 
.3 Tab Puliis ne ua sc kaha, 
Khuda tujhe marega, Ai sufedi 
pheri hiii diwar : kya tu bait ha hai, 
ki shari'at ke muwafiq mera insat 
kare, aur shari'at ke barkhilaf 
mujhe marne ka hukm deta hai'r 

4 Unhou ne, jo pas khare the, 
kaha, Kya tu Khuda ke Sardar 
Kahin ko bur;i kahta hai ? 

5 Pulus ne kaha, Ai bhaio, main 
ne na jana, ki Sardar Kahin hai : 
kyiinki likha hai, Id Apni qaum 
ke sardar ko bura mat kah. 

G Aur Pulus yih jankc ki ba'ze 
Saduqi aur ba'zc Farisi bain, 
majlis men pukara, ki Ai bhaio, 
main Farisi, aur Farisi ka beta 
hiin ; aur ummed aur murdon ki 
qiyamat ke sabab mujh par ilzam 
hota hai. 

7 Jab us nc yih kaha, Farisfon 
aur Sadiiqfon men takrar hiii : 
aur majlis men phut pari. 

8 Kyiinki Saduqi to kahte hain, 
ki qiyamat nahin, aur na firishta, 
na ruh hai : par Farisi donon ka, 
iqrar karte hain. 

9 Aur bara shor hua : aurFarf- 
sion ke firqe ke Faqih uthc aux 
yiin kahkc jhagarne lage, ki Hani 
is admi men kuchh bura,i nahin 
pate hain ; par agar kisi riih va 
firishte ne is sc kalam kiya ho, to 
ham Khuda se na laren. 

10 Aur jab hari takrar hiii, tu 
sardar ne, is khauf se ki mabada 
Pubis un se phani jawe, fauj kc 
hukm diya, ki Utarke, use un kc 
bich se zabardasti nikale, aur qil'a 
men le awe. 

11 Aur usi rat Khuda wand nc 
us ke pas ake kaha, Ai Pubis, 
khatirjam'a rakh : ki jaisa tu ue 
meri babat Yarusalam men ga- 
wahi di, waisa hi tujhe Kiim men 
bhi gawahi dena zariir hai. 

12 Aur iab din hiia, ba'ze Yahii ■• 
dion ne eka. karke la'nat ki qasam 
kha,i, aur kaha, ki Jab tak ham 
Puliis ko qatl na karen, na kuchh 
kha,enge na pi,enge. 



186 



A'AMAL, XXIII. XXIV. 



13 Aur we, jinhon ne apas men 
yih qasam kM.i, chah's fie ziyada 
the. 

14 So unhon ne sardar kahinon 
aur buzurgon ke pas jake kaha. 
Ham ne la'nat ki qasam kha,i, ki 
jab tak Mus ko qatl na karen, 
kucbh na chaklienge. 

15 Pas ab turn Sadr majlis se 
milke, fauj ke sardar ko khabar 
do, ki kal use tumhare pas lawe, 
goya turn us ki haqi'qat ziyada 
daryaft kiya cMhte ho : par ham 
taiyar hain, ki us ke pahunchne 
se pahle use haliik karen. 

16 Anr Pubis ka bhanja un ki 
ghat ki sunke chala, aur qifa 
men jake Pulus ko khabar di. 

17 Tab Pubis ne subadaron men 
se ek ko bulake kaha, Is jawan 
ko sardar ke pas le ja; ki wuh 
us se kuchh kaha chahta bai. 

18 Pas wuh use sardar pas le 
gaya, aur kaha, Pubis qaidi ne 
mujhe bulake darkhwast ki, ki is 
jawan ko tere pas laiin, ki tujh se 
kuchh kaha chahta hai. 

19 Tab sardar ne us ka hath 
pakarke, aur use alag le jake, 
puchhi, ki Wuh kya bai, jo mujh 
se kaha chahta hai ? 

-20 Us ne kaha, Yahudion ne 
eka kiya bai, ki tujh se darkhwast 
karen, kikal lMhisko Sadr majlis 
men lawe, goya ki we us ke hai ki 
aur bhi tahqiqat kiya chahte bain, 

21 Pas tii un ki na maniyo, 
kyiinki un men chalis skakks se 
ziyada us ki ghat men lage bain, 
jinhon ne la'nat ki qasam kha.i 
hai, ki jab tak use halak na karen, 
na kha,enge na pi,enge ; aur ab 
taiyar, aur terewa'deke muntazir 
hain. 

22 Tab sardar ne jawan ko 
rukbsat kiya, aur hukm diya, ki 
KJsI se mat kah, ki tii ne mujh 
par yih zahir kiya. 

23 Aur do subadaron ko pas 
bulake kaha, Do sau sipahi, aur 
sattar sawar, aur do sau bhale- 
bardar, rat ki tisri ghari, taiyar 
rakbo, ki Qaisariya ko jawen ; 



24 Aur jim war bhi hiizir karo, 
ki Pubis ko sawar karke Filikas 
hakim ke pas sahih o salamat 
pahunchawen. 

25 Aur is mazmtin ka kbatt 
likha : ' 

26 Qlaudiiis Lusias ka Filikas 
hakim babadur ko salam. 

27 Is mard ko Yabiidion ne 
pakarke chaha, ki halak karen ; 
par main yih ma'lum karke ki 
lliimi hai, fauj samet chai'h gaya, 
aur use chhura laya. 

28 Aur jab chaha, ki daryaft 
kariin, ki unhon ne kis sabab se 
us par nalish "ki, to use un ki 
Sadr majlis men le gaya; 

29 Aur daryaft kiya, ki we apni 
shari'at ke maslon ki babat us par 
nalish karte hain, par us ka koi 
quslir nahfn, jo qatl ya qaid ke 
laiq ho. 

30 Aur jab mujhe ittila' htif,. 
ki Yabiidi is mard ki ghat men 
lage hain, main, ne use jald tere 
pas bhej diya, aur us ke mudda'i- 

00 ko bhi hukm diya, ki tere pas 
us par da'wa karen. Ziyada sa- 
lam. 

31 Pas sipahion ne, hukm ke 
muwafiq, Piilus ko leke raton rat 
Antipatris men pahunchaya. 

32 Aur diisre din sawaron ko us 
ke satb raw ana karke ap qil'a ko 
phi re : 

33 Unhon ne Qaisariya men 
parmnehke hakim ko kbatt diya, 
aur Pulus ko bhi us ke age hazir 
kiya. 

34 Hakim ne khatt parhkc 
puchha, ki Wuh kis siibe ka bai P 
Aur ma'lum karke ki Kilikiya ka 
hai, 

35 Kaha, Jab tere mudda'i hazir 
honge, main teri suminga. Aur 
hukm diya, ki Use Ilerodis ki 
bargah men qaid rakhen. 

XXIV BAB. 

1 T>lHCH din bad Hananiah 
A_ Sardar Kahin, buzurgon 

aur Tartullus nam ek wakil ke 



A'AMAX, XXIV. 



187 



sath wahan aya, aur hakim ke 
age Pubis par nalish ki. 

2 Jab won bulaya. gaya, Tar- 
tullus faryad karne laga, aur ka- 
ha, Lihaza ki tere wasile hamen 
bara chain, aur ten durandeshi 
se is qaum ko achchhe bandobast 
ham, 

3 Ai Fllikas bahadur, ham is 
ka har v. aqt aur liar jagah ka- 
mal shukrguzarf se iqrar karte 
hain. 

4 Par is liye ki tujlie ziyada 
taklff na dun, main teri minnat 
karta hun, ki tu apni mihrbaiii 
se hamari do ek baten sun. 

5 Ki ham ne is mard ko mufsid, 
aur tamam dunya ke sab Yahii- 
dion men fitna-angez, aur Nasa- 
rion kt bid'at ka ek sardar paya; 

G Us ne haikal ko napak karne 
ka bhi qasd kiyii, aur ham ne use 
pakra, aur chaha, ki apni sha- 
rrat ke muwafiq us ki 'adalat 
kar en. 

7 Par Lusias sardar fauj samet 
ake use hamare hathon se chhin 
]e gay a, 

8 Aur us ke mudda'ion ko hukm 
diya, ki tere pas jaen : so tu ap 
tahqi'q karke in sab baton ko, jin 
ki ham us par nalish karte hain, 
khud usi se daryaft kar sakta. 
hai. 

9 Aur Yahitdion ne bin us ke 
sath da'wa, ki$"a, aur kaha, ki ye 
baten yiinhin hain. 

10 Tab Piilus ne, jab hakim se 
bolne ka ishara paya, jawab diya, 
Azbaski main janta hun, ki tu 
bahut barson se is qaum ka hakim 
hai, main barf khatir jam'ai se apna 
'uzr bayan karta hun : 

11 Kyiinki tii daryaft kar sakta 
hai, ki barah din se ziyada nahin 
hiie, ki main Yarusalam men 
'ibadat karne gaya. 

12 Aur unhon ne haikal men 
mujhe kisi ke sath bahs karte, ya 
logon men fasad uthate na paya, 
na 'ibadatkhanon men, na shahr 
men: 

13 Aur na in baton ko, jin ki 



we mujh par ab tuhmat lagate 
hain, sabit kar sakte hain. 

14 Lekin tere samhne yih iqrar 
karta hun, ki jis rah ko we bid'at 
kahte hain, usi men apne bapdd— 
don ke Khuda ki bandagi karta, 
aur sab kuchh jo shari'at aur 
nabfon men likha hai, yaqin 
janta : 

15 Aur Khuda. se yih ummed 
rakhta hun, jis ke we bhi munta- 
zir hain, ki murdon ki qiyamat 
hogi, kya riiston, kya naraston 
ki. 

1G Aur main isi sabab koshisb. 
karta bun, ki hamesha Khuda aur 
admion ke age merit dil mujhe 
malamat na kare. 

1 7 Ab kai baras bad main apni 
qaum ko khairat pahunchane, aur 
nazr charhane aya hun. 

18 Is par Asia ke ba'ze Yahit- 
dion ne mujhe haikal men taharafc 
kie hiie paya, par na to dangal 
ke sath hote , na fasad uthate dekha. 

19 So unhen tere samhne hazir 
bona, aur agar un ka mujh par 
kuchh da'wa ho, nalish karna 
wajib tha. 

20 Ya yihf khud kahen, ki jab 
main Sadr majlis ke samhne khara, 
tha, mujh men kuchh badi paf ; 

21 Magar isi ek bat ki babat, jo 
main un men khara hoke pukara, 
ki murdon ki qiyamat ke sabab aj 
mujh par ilzam hota hai. 

22 Filikas ne, jo is tarfqe ki baten 
khiib janta tha, yih sunke unhen 
takhir men dala, aur kaha. Jab- 
Lusias fauj ka, sardar awe, main 
tumhara muqaddama faisal ka- 
ruuga. 

23 Aur siihadar ko hukm diyu, 
ki Pubis ki khabardari kar, aur 
aram men rakh, aur us ke logon 
men se kisi ko us ki khidmat 
karne ya us pas iine se man'a mat 
kar. 

24 Aur chand roz bad FSikas 
ne apni jorii Driisilla ke sath, io 
Yahiidin thi, ake, Pubis ko bula. 
bheja, aur us se Ma^ih ke din ki 
snni. 



A'AMAL, XXIV. XXV. 



25 Par jab wuh rastbazi, aur 
parhezgari, aur ayanda 'adalat ki 
Dabat bates kar raha tha, to Fili- 
kas ne khauf kkake jawab diya, 
Is waqt ja; fursat pake, tujhe 
pkir bulaiiriga. 

26 Far us ko yih ummed bin 
thi, ki Pulus se kuclih naqd pawe, 
taki us ko chhor de : is live use 
aksar bnMta, aur us ke sath gut- 
togii karta tha. 

27 Aur jab do baras guzre, 
Porkius Fastus, Filikas ka qaim- 
maqam ho aya : aur Filikas yih 
chahke, ki Yahudion ko apna 
manmun kare, Pulus ko qaid hi 
chhor gaya. 

XXV BAB. 

1 T_) AS Fastus sube men dakhil 
I boke, tin roz ba'd Qaisa- 
riya se Yartisalam ko gaya. 

2 Tab Sardar Kahin, aur Yahu- 
dion ke raison ue us ke age Pulus 
par nalish ki ; 

3 Aur us ke muqaddame men 
yih mihrbani chahi, ki use Yaru- 
salam men bula bheje ; aur ghat 
men the, ki us ko rah men mar 
daley. 

4 Par Fastus ne jawab diya, ki 
Pulus to Qaisariya men band 
rate, aur main ap jald wahan 
jaiinga; 

5 Aur kaha, Pas turn men se 
jinhen maqdur ho, sath chalen ; 
aur agar is shakhs men kuchh 
badi hai, us par nalish karen. 

6 So un ke darmiyan din das 
ek rahke, Qaisariya ko gaya ; aur 
dusre din 'adalat ke takht par 
baithke, liukm diya, ki Puliis ko 
lawen. 

7 Jab wuh hazir hiia, we Ya- 
hudi, jo Yarusalam se a,e the, us 
ke gird kharc hoke, Pulus par ba- 
huteri aur bharf nalishen karne 
lage, jo sabit na kar sake. 

8 Us ne apna 'uzr karke kaha, 
Id Main ne na Yahudion ki sha- 
ri'at ka, aur na haikal ka, aur na 
Qaisar ka gunah kiya hai. 



9 Par Fastus ne yih chahke, ki 
Yahudion ko apna niamm'm kare, 
Piilus ko jawab deke kaha, Kyii 
tu chahta hai, ki Yarusalam ko 
j;'.,e, aur wahan mere age in baton 
ki babat tera insaf ho ? 

10 Piilus ne kaha, Main Qaisar 
ke takht i 'adalat ke age khara 
liun ; chahiye ki yahin mcra insaf 
ho : Yahudion ka main ne kuchh 
qusur nahin kiya, chunauchi tu 
bhi khiib janta hai. 

11 Par agar qusurwar him, ya 
main ne kuchh qatl ke laiq kiya, 
to mare jane seinkar nahin karta; 
par jo un baton ki, jin ki we mujh 
par nalish karte hain, kuchh asl 
nahin, to koi mujh ko un ke 
hawale nahin kar sakta. Main 
Qaisar ki duhai deta. hun. 

12 Tab Fastus nc salahkaron 
se maslahat karke jawab diya ? 
ki Tii ne Qaisar ki duhai mf 
Qaisar hi ke pas jaega. 

13 Aur kuchh din bite Agrippa 
badshah aur Barniqi Qaisariya 
men a,e, ki Fastus ko salam ka- 
ren. 

14 Aur jab kuclih din wahan 
rahe, Fastus ne Piilus ka hai 
badshah ke pesh kiya, aur kaha, 
Ek shakhs hai, jise Filikas qaid. 
men chhor gaya: 

15 Us par jab main Yarusalam 
men tha, sardar kahinon, aur 
Yahudion ke buzurgon ne nalish 
ki, aur us ki saza chahi. 

16 Unheii main ne jawab diya. 
ki Rumion ka dastiir nahin, ki 
kisi admi ko halakat ke liye 
hawale karen, jab tak ki mucl- 
da'i 'alaihi apne mudda'ion kc 
ru-ba-ni na ho, aur da'wa k;i 
jawab na dene pawe. 

17 So jab we yahin baham hiie, 
main ne kuchh der na ki, balki 
dusre din takht par baithkar 
hukm diya, ki Us mard ko lao. 

18 Par jab us ke mudda'i knave 
hue, unhon ne us ke haqq men 
aisa. koi sabab pesh na kiya, jis ka 
mujhe khiyal tha : 

19 Balki apne din aur kisi Yisu' 



A'AMAL, XXV. XXVI. 



im 



ki babat, jo mar gaya, jise Piilus 
kahta tha, ki zinda hai, us se 
balis karte the. 

20 Jab main is tarah ki takrar 
se shakk men para tha, us se 
puchha, kya tii Yarusalam jane ko 
razi hai, ki wan an in baton ka 
faisala ho ? 

21 Par jab Pubis ae duhai di, 
ki mera insaf Janab i 'All hi ki 
tahqiq par mauquf rahe, main 
ne hukm diya, ki jab tak use 
Qaisar ke pas na bhej dim, us ki 
nigahbam kareii. 

22 Tab Agrippa ne Fastus se 
kaha, main bhi chahta him, ki is 
admi ki sunun. Wuh bola, kal 
til us ki sunega. 

23 Pas diisre din jab Agrippa 
aur Barniqi bari shan o shaukat 
sc, sardaron. aur shahr ke raisori 
ke sath, diwankhanc men dakkil 
hue, aur Fastus ke hukm sc Puliis 
ko la,e, 

24' Tab Fastus ne kaha, Ai 
Agrippa badshah, aur sab mardo, 
jo hamare sath hazir lio, turn is 
ko dekhte ho, jis ki babat Yahu- 
dion ki sari guroh Yarusalam 
men aur yah an mere pichhe pari, 
aur chillati hai, ki Us ka iige ko 
jita rahna wajib nahin. 

25 Par jab mujh se daryaft hiia 
ki us ne kuchh qatl kc laiq nahin 
kiya, aur us ne ap Janab i 'Ali 
ki duhai di, to main ne t.hana, ki 
use bhej dun. 

26 Aur mujhe us ke haqq men 
kisi bat ka yaqin nahin, ki apne 
khudawand ko likhiin. Is waste 
main ne use tumhare age, aur 
khass kar tore huziir, ai Agrippa 
badshah, hazir kiya hai, taki 
tahqiqat ke ba'd kuchh likh 
sakiin : 

27 Kyunki qaidi ko bhejna, aur 
nalishen bhi, jo us par hain, na 
batana, mujhe namunasib ma') 'im 
hot a hai. 



XXVI BAB, 



J AGRlPPAne Puliis se kaha, 

XX Tujhe apna 'uzr karne 

ki ijazat hai. Tab Pubis hath 

phailake apmi 'uzr yun bayan 

karne laga : 

2 Ki, Ai badshah Agrippa, un 
sab baton ki babat, jin ka Yahiidi 
mujh par da'wa karte hain, aj 
tore samhne 'uzr karna apni sa'a- 
dat janta bun ; 

3 Khass is liye ki til Y'ahiidion 
ki sab ratanon aur maslon se waqif 
hai : is sabab main teri minnat 
karta hurt, ki tahammul se inert 
sun. 

4 Pas meri dial ko jaw-ini se, ki 
kis tarah shuru sc apni qaum ke 
darmiyan Yarusalam men ni- 
bahta raha, yih sab Yahiidi jante 
hain : 

5 So we mujhe shurii' se janke, 
agar chahen to gawahi den, ki 
main Farisi hokc ham logon ke 
mazhab ke sab se parhezgar rirqe 
ke muwafiq zindagi katta tha. 

6 Aur ab us wa'de ki ummed 
ke sabab, jo Khuda ne hamare 
bapdadon. sc kiya tha, 'adalat mew 
hazir kiya gaya hiin : 

7 Us hi ke pane ki ummed 
par hamare barah flrqe dii o jan 
se rat din bandagi kiya karte 
hain. Isi ummed ke sabab, Ai 
badshah Agrippa, Yahiidi mujh 
par faryad karte hain. 

8 Yih bat kyiin be-i'atibar sa- 
majhte ho, ki Khnda murdon ko 
jilata hai? 

fl Han, main ne bhi sainjha, ki 
Yisii' Kasarf kc nam ki bahut 
barkhilafi karna mujh par wajib 
hai. 

10 So bin main nc Yarusalam 
men kiya : aur sardar kahinon se 
ikhtiyar pake bahut se muqadda- 
son ko qaidkhane men band kiya : 
aur jab qatl kie jate the, main 
hami bharta tha. 

11 Aur har 'ibadatkhaue men 
aksar unhen saza, dilake zabar- 
dasti un se kufr kahwata: aur ■ 



190 



A'AMAL, XXVI. XXVII. 



un par nihayat juniin karke gair 
shahron tak satata tha. 

12 Is hai men, jabsardarkahin- 
on se ikhtiyar aur panvdnagi 
pake, Dimishq ko bin jata tha; 

13 Do pahar ko, Ai badshah, 
main ne rab men dekha, ki asman 
se ek mir, siiraj se barraq, mere 
aur mere sathion ke gird cha- 
inakta liai. 

14 Jab ham sab zamin par gir 
pare, main ne awdz suni, jo inujh 
se bolti aur 'Ibrani zuban men 
kahtf thi, ki Ai Siilus, Sultis, tii 
mujhe kyun satata hai ? paine ki 
kil par lat marna tere liye niushkil 
hai. 

lo Mahine kaha, Ai Khudawand, 
tu kaun hai? Wuh bold, Main 
Yisu 1 hiin, jise tii satata hai. 

16 Lekin uth, aur apne pdon 
par khara ho : kyunki main is 
Uye tujh par zahir hiia, ki tujhe 
un chizon ka khadim aur gawah 
thahraun, jinhen tii ne dekha, 
aur jo main tujh par zahir ka- 
ru'nga ; 

17 Aur main tujhe bachiiinga 
is qaum aur gair qaumon se, jin 
ke pas ab tujhe bhejta nun, 

1 8 Ki tii un ki ankhen khol de, 
taki andhere se ujale, aur Shaitan 
ke ikhtiyar se Khuda ki taraf 
phiren, aur gunahon ki mu'afi, 
aur muqaddason men miras pawen, 
us fman ke wasile, jo mujh par 
hai. 

19 Is liye, Ai badshah Agrippa, 
main us asmam roya ka. naiarmaii 
na hiia: 

20 Balki pahle unhen, jo Di- | 
mishq, aur Yarusalam, aur sare i 
inulk Yahiidiya men hain, aur gair 
qanmon ko bhi chitaya, ki tauba : 
karen, aur Khuda kl taraf pliiren, ' 
aur tauba ke muwafiq 'amal ka- ! 
ren. 

21 Inhm baton ke sabab Yahu- 
uion ne mujhe haikal men pakarke 
mere qatl ka. qasd kiya. 

22 Par Khuda se madad pake 
aj tak khara hiin, aur chhote bare i 
par gawahi deta, aur kuchh nahm j 



kahtd kiin, magar we baten ^jin 
ke waqi' hone ki khabar nabion 
aur Mdsa ne bhi di hai ; 

23 Ki Masih dukh uthawegd, 
aur murdon men se pahla ji vrthe- 
ga, aur is qaum aur gair qaumon 
ko mir dikhlawega. 

24 Jab wuh apna 'uzr yun karta 
thd, Fastus ne barf awaz se kaha, 
Ai Piiliis, tii diwana hai; bahut 
'ihn ne tujhe diwana kiya. 

25 Wuh bold, Ai Fastus bahadur, 
main diwana nahin; balki sach- 
ai aur hoshyarf ki baten kaktd- 
hiin; 

26 Ki badshah, jis ke samhne 
ab main bedharak bolta nun, 
yih janta hai : aur mujhe yaqin 
hai, ki in baton men se koi us 
par chhipi nahm ; kyunki yih 
mdjara to kone men nahin hud. 

27 Ai badshah Agrippa, kya tii 
nabion par yaqin lata ? main 
janta hiin ki yaqin lata hai. 

28 Tab Agrippa ne Pulds se kaha, 
Kazdik hai ki tere sarnjhane se 
main Masihi hojaun. 

29 Pubis bold, Khuda kare, ki 
sirf tu hi nahm balki sab jo dj meri 
sunte hain, faqat nazdik nahin, 
balki bilkull aise ho wen, jaisa main 
hiin, bagair in zanjiron ke. 

30 Jab us ne yih kaha tha, bad- 
shah, aur hakim, aur Barniqi, 
aur un ke hamnishin uthe : 

31 Aur alag jake ek diisre se 
baten karne aur kaline lage, ki 
Yih admi aisa kuchh nahm karta, 
jo qatl ya qaid ke ldiq ho. 

32 Aur Agrippa ne Fastus se 
kaha, Agar Qaisar ki duhai na 
deta, to yih admi chhiit sakta. 



xxvn u,vb. 

1 A^R jab muqarrar hiia, ki 
JTJL ham jahaz par Italia ko 
ia,en, *unhoi> ne Piiliis, aur kitne 
aur qaidion ko Julius nam Au- 
gustiisi paltan ke ek siibadar ke 
hawale kiya. 
2 Aur ham Adramntteni jahaz 



AAMAL, XXVII. 



191 



par, jo Asia fce kinare kinare jane 
par tha, eharhke rawana hue; aur 
Aristarkhiis Maqadiini Tassalu- 
niqe ka hamare sath tha. 

3 Diisre din ham Saida men 
pahunche. Aur Julius ne Pubis 
se khusksuliiki karke ijazat di, ki 
apne doston ke pas jake chain 
kare. 

4 Wahan se rawana hoke Ku- 
prns ke niche niche guzre, is live 

*ki hawa mukhalif thi. 

5 Aur jab ham Kilikiya aurPam- 
fuliya ke samundar se guzre the. 
to Mura nam Luqia ke sliahr 
men a,e. 

6 Wahan Siibadar ne Iskandaria 
kaek jahaz Italia kojate hue pake 
hamen us par bithaya. 

7 Aur jab ham bahut din ahista 
ahista chale, aur mushkil se Kni- 
<lus ke samhne a,e, to is liye ki 
hawa hamen age barhne na deti 
thi, Krete ke niche niche Salmone 
he samhne se guzre. 

8 Aur us ko ba mushkil chhor- 
ke kisi* maqam men, jo Husn- 
Bandar kahlata hai, a,e : Lasaia 
shahr us ke nazdik tha. 

9 Itne men jab bahut waqt guzra, 
.aur ab jahaz ke chalne men khat- 
ra para, is liye ki roze ka "din bhi 
guzar gaya tha, i'lilus ne unlien 
yiin kahke chitaya, 

10 Ai mardo, main dekhta hiin. 
ki is safar ke sath taklif aur bahut 
nuqsan hoga, na sirf bojh aur 
jahaz ka, balki hamari janon ka 
"bhi. 

1 1 Par siibadar' ne mivnjhi aur 
jahaz ke maiik ki baton ko Piiliis 
ki baton se ziyada miina. 

12 Aur is liye ki wall bandar 
jarakatne ke live achchha na tha, 
aksaron ne salah ki, ki wahan se 
rawana hop, ki agar ho sake, to 
Finike men pahunchke iai'a kat- 
en; ki wuh Krete ka ek bandar 
tha, jo dakhin pachchhim aur 
uttar pachchhim ke rukh tha. 

13 Jab kuchh kuchh dakhaniya 
chalne lagi, imhon ne yih samajh- 
ke ki apne matlab ko pahunche, 



langar uthayi, aur Krete ka kinara . 
pakarke, rawana hiie. 

14 Lekin thori der ba'd ek barf 
tufani hawa ka, jo Yiiraklndo'n. 
kahlati hai, us ko tamSncha lagfL 

15 Aur jab jahaz ikhtiyar men 
na. ralia,_aur hawa ka samhna na 
kar saka, to ham ne use chhor 
diya, ki chala jiie. 

1C Aur ek fapii ke tale, jis ka 
nam Klauda hai, bah ga,e, aur 
bari mushkil se dongi ko qabii 
men la,e. 

. 17 Use unhon ne pas lake tad- 
biren kin, aur jahaz ko niche se 
bandha ; aur ehorbalu men dhas 
jane ke dar se, ham ne jahaz ka 
pal wal gira diva, aur yimhi chale 
ga,e. 

18 Par jab andhi ne hamen 
nihayat satayii, to diisre din unhon 
ne jahaz ka bojh phenk diyL 

10 Aur tisre din ham ne apne 
hathon se jahaz ka asbab bhi 
phenka. 

20 Aur jab bahut dinon tak na 
suraj aur na tare nazar~a,e, aur 
bari andhi chalti rahi, akhir ko 
bachne ki ummed hamen bilkull 
na rahi. 

21 Aur bahut fiqon ke ba'd 
Pubis ne un ke bich men kharc 
hoke kaha. Ai mardo, lazim to 
tha, ki turn men' bat manke Krete 
se rawana na bote, aur yih taklif 
aur nuqsan na uthafe. 

22 Par ab tumhari miimat karta 
hiin, ki kMtirjam'a rakho; ki 
torn men se kisi ki jan ki nuqsan 
na hoga, faqat jahaz ka ; 

■23 Kyiinki Khuda, jis kii main 
hup aur jis ki bandagi karta 
hun, us ka firiebta isi rat ko mere 
pas aya aur kaha, 

24 Ai Pubis, mat dar; kyiinki 
zariir hai, ki tii Qaisar ke age 
hazir ho; aur, dekh, Khuda ne 
sab ko, jo tere sath jahaz men 
bain, tnjbe bakhsh diya. 

25 Is liye, ai mardo, khatirjam'a 
ho, kyiinki main Khuda par i'ati- 
qad rakhti hiin, ki jaisa mujh se 
kaha gaya, waisa hi hoga. 



192 



A'AMAL, XXVLL XXVIII. 



26 Lekin zarur hai ki ham kisi 
tapu men ja parcnge. 

27 Jab chaudahwin rat &,£, ki 
liam darya e Adria men takra 
rahe tlie, adhi rat ko mallahon 
ne atkal so malum kiya ki ki^i 
mulk ke nazdik pahunche; 

28 Aur piim ki thah lcke, bis 
pursa paya : anr thora age barhke 
aur phir thah leke, pandrali pursii 
paya. 

29 Aur is dar se, ki mabada 
chatanon par ja payen, jahaz ke 
pichhe se char langar dale, aur 
subh kf rah dekhte rahe. 

30 Aur jab mallahon nc eliaha, 
ki jahaz par se bhag ia,en aur is 
bahane se, ki galaln se langar 
dalen, donge ko samundar men 
utarne lage, 

31 Pubis ne subadar aur sipahi- 
on se kaha, Agar yc jahaz par 
na rahen, to turn nahm bach 
sakte. 

32 Tab sipahion ne donge ki 
rassi katke use giradiyii. 

33 Aur din hone na paya ki 
Pubis ne sab ki minnat kf, Id 
Kuchh khao, aur kaha, Aj chau- 
dah din hue, ki turn rah dekhte 
ho, aur faqa kiya, aur kuchh na 
khaya. 

34 Is liye tumhari minnat karta 
hun, ki kuchh khaiyo, ki is men 
tumhari salamati hai ; kyunki 
turn men se kisi ke sir ka ek bal 
na hikega. 

35 Aur yih kahke, us ne roti Ii, 
aur un sab ke eamhne Khuda ka 
shukr kiya, aur torke khiine 
laga. 

36 Tab we sab khatirjam'a hue, 
aur ap bhi khane lage. 

37 Aur sab milake jahaz men do 
sau chhihattar the. 

38 Aur unhon ne khake aur ser 
hoke anaj ko samundar men phenk 
diya, aur jahaz halka kiya. 

39 Aur jab din hiia, unhon nc 
us zaniin ko na pahchana : par 
ek kol dekha, jis ke kinare par 
unhon ne chaha, ki agar ho sake, 
to jahaz ko charha le ja,en. 



40 So langar katke samundar 
men chhor die, aur patwaron ki 
rassian bhi khoh'n, aur pal hawa. 
ke rukh par charhake kinare ki 
tarat' chale. 

41 Aur ek jagah, jis ki donon 
taraf pani tha, pahunchkc, jahaz 
ko zamin par daura diva; aur 
galahi to dhakka, khiike phans 
ga,i, par pichha lahrort ke zor se 
tut gaya. 

42 Aur sipahion ki yih salah 
thi, ki qaidion ko mar dalen, na 
ho ki kof pairke bhag ja,e. 

43 Lekin subadar ne yih chiihke, 
ki Pubis ko bachawe, un ko is 
irade se baz rakha, aur hukm 
diya, ki Jo log pair sakte hain, 
pahle kiidke kinare par ja,en : 

44 Aur baqf, ba'ze takhtou par, 
aur ba'ze jahaz ke tukron par. 
Atir yunhm hiia ki sab ke sab 
salamat khushki par pahunche. 



XXVIII BAB. 

1 ATJB jab bach niklc the, tab 
A ran ga,e ki us tapii ka 

nam Malita hai. 

2 Aur us ke jangli bashindon 
ne ham par nihayat mihrbani ki : 
kyunki menh ki jhari aur jare ke 
sabab unhon ne ag sulga,i aur 
liam sabhon ko pas bulaya. 

3 Aur jab Pubis ne lakri ka 
gattha. jam'a karke ag men dala, 
ek nag garmf pake nikla, aur us 
ke hath par lipat gaya. 

4 Jyunhin un janglion ne wuh 
kira us ke hath par lipta dekha, 
ek nc diisre se kaha, Yaqinan yih 
admi khuni hai, ki agarchi sa- 
mundar se bach gaya, par Ilahi 
intiqam use jine nahin deta hai. 

5 Pas us ne kiye ko ag men 
jhatak di}a, aur kuchh zarar na 
paya. 

6 Par we muntazir the, ki wuh 
suj ja,ega, ya ekaek marke gir 
payega: lekin jab der tak intizar 
kiya, aur dekha, ki us ko kuchh 
zarar na pahuncha, to aur khiyal 



A'AMAL XXVIII. 



193 



karke kaha, ki Yih ek dewta 
hai. 

7 Aur us jagah ke aspas Publius 
name us tapu ke rafs ki milkiyat 
tki; us ne hameii ghar le jake tin 
din tak ban dosti se mihmaui ki. 

8 Aur yun hua, ki Publius ka bap 
tap aur jiryan i lahu se bmiar paya 
tha, : Pubis ne us ke pas jake du'a 
inangi, aur us par hath rakhke 
use changa kiya. 

9 Pas jab yih mashhur hua, tab 
aur log, jo tapu men bimar the, 
a,e, aur change hue : 

10 Aur unhon ne haniari bari 
'izzat ki; aur chalte waqt, jo 
kuchh hamen darkar tha, lad 
diya. 

1 1 Aur tin raahine ba'd Iskandan 
jahaz par, jo jare bhar us tapu 
men raha, aur jis ka nishan l3i- 
oskuri tha, raw ana hue. 

12 Aur Srtrakiis men lagake tin 
din rahe. 

13 Aur wahan se Regium men 
ghura a,e : aur jab ek roz ba'd 
dakhaniya chalf, dusre din Piiteoli 
men a,e : 

14 Wahan ham bhaion ko pake, 
un ki minnat se sat din un ke 
pas rahe : aur yimhin Hum ko 
chale. 

lo Wahan se bhai hamari kha- 
bar sunke Apii-forum aur Tin- 
sara tak hamare istiqbal ko a,e : 
aur Pubis ne unhen dehhkar 
Khuda ka shukr kiya, aur kha- 
tirjam'a hua. 

16 Jab ham Rum men pahunche, 
subadar ne qaidion ko risala i 
khass ke sardar ke hawale kiya : 
par Pubis ko ijazat huf, ki akela 
ek sipahi ke sath, jo us ka nigah- 
ban tha, rahe. 

17 Aur yun hua, ki tin roz ba'd 
Pulus ne Yahudion ke raison ko 
baham bulaya : aur jab ikatthe 
hue, un se kaha, Ai bhaio, har- 
chaud main ne qaum ke aur bap- 
dadon ki tariqoii ke khilaf kuchh 
na kiya, taubhi qaidi hoke Yarii- 
salaiu se lliimion ke hathon men 
hawale kiya gaya. 



IS Unhoii ne mera hai daryaft 
karke chaha, ki mujhc chhoy den, 
kyunki mere qatl ka kof sabab na 
tha/ 

19 Par jab Yahudion incmukba- 
lafat ki, main ne lachari se Qaiaar 
ki duliai di, aur is waste nahiii, ki 
apni qaum par faryad karne ka 
mcra koi sabab hua. 

20 So isi liye main ne tumhen 
bulaya, ki tumhen dekhun, aur 
guftogu" kanin ; kyunki Israel hi 
ki umined ke sabab main is zanjir 
se bandhii hun. 

21 Unhon ne us se kaha, Ham 
ne na Yalmdiya sc tere haqq men 
khatt pa,e, na bhaion men se kisi 
ne &ke teri kuchh khabar sunaf, 
ya badi bayan ki. 

22 Par ham chahte hain, ki t'ujh 
se sunen ki tiikyasamajhtahai: 
kyunki is firqe ki babat ham ko 
malum hai, ki eab kahin use bura 
kahte hain. 

23 Aur "jab unhon ne us ke 
liye ek din thahraya, bahutere ua 
ke dere par a,e j us ne un ko Khuda 
ki badshahat par gawahi de deke, 
aur Musa ki shari'at aur nobion 
ki kitab se Masih ke haqq men 
dalilen la lake, subh se sham tak 
ta'lim diya, kiya. 

24 Aurba'zonneuskibatonko 
mauliya, aur ba'ze be-iman rahe. 

25 Jab apas men muttafiq na 
hue, we Puliis ke yih kahte hi 
chale gaye, ki Kiih i Quds ne 
Yas'aiyah nabi kima'rifat hamare 
bapdadon se khub kaha, 

26 T.i is qaum ke pas ja, aur 
kah, ii Turn kanon se sunoge, 
par na samjhogc; aur ankhon se 
dekhoge, par daryaft na karoge : 

27 Kyunki is qaum ka dil mot a 
hua, aur we apne kanon se lincha 
sunte hain, aur unhon ne apni 
ankhen mund lin : aisa na ho, ki 
ankhon se dekhen, aur kanon se 
sunen, aur dil se samjhen, aur 
ruji? hiwen, aur main unhen 
chang& kariin. 

28 Pas turn ko ma'lum howe, ki 
Khuda ki najat gair qaiunon ke 



194 RtMOX, I. 

pas bheji ga,i, aur we use sun 
lengin. 

29 Jab us ne yih kaha, Yahudi 
apas men bahut bahs karte chale 
ga,e. 

30 Aur Puliis pure do baras 
apne kira,e ke ghar men raha, 



aur sab ko jo us pas ate the qabu* 
kiya, 

31 Aurkamal be-parwai se bin a 
rok tok Khuda kl badshahat ki 
manadi karta, aur Khudawand 
Yisu Masih ki baten sikhata ra- 
ha. 



PULUS Kl KHATT BUMION KO. 



I BAB. 
l Tl 

X banda, aur chuna hua rasiil. 
jo Khuda ki Injil ke liye alag 
kiji gaya, 

2 Jis ka wa'da us ne age se apne 
nation ke wasile pak nawisktoi) 
men, 

3 Apne Bete hamare Khuda- 
wand Yisii' jVlasih ke haqq men 
kiya hai, jo jism ki nisbat Daiid 
ki nasi se hua, 

4 Magar Iluh i Quds ki nisbat 
ji nthne ki mazbiit dalil se Khuda 
ka Beta sabit hua; 

C Jis ki ma'rifat se ham ne fazl 
aur risalat pai, ki sab qaumen us 
ke nam par (man lake tabi' 
hon ; 

G Jin men se turn bhi Yisu' 
Masih ke chune hue ho : 

7 Unsab kojo lliim men Khu- 
da ke piyare aur chune hue lira- 
qaddas ham, likhta hai ; Hamare 
Bap Khuda aur Khudawand Yisii' 
Masih ki taraf se turn, par fazl 
aur salamati ho. 

8 Balile main Yisii' Masih ki 
ma'rifat turn sab ke liye apne 
Khuda ka shukr karta min, ki 



tumhara (man tamam dunya men 
mashhilr hai. 

9 Aur Khuda jis ki 'ibadat main 
apni nih se us ke Bete ki Injil 
men karta hurt, mera go-wan hai, 
ki kis tarah main tila naga tum- 
hara zikr karta ; 

10 Aur hamesha apni du'aou 
men. darkhwast karta hun, ki 
agar Khuda ki marzi se mera, sa- 
far bakhair ho, to ab itni muddat 
ba'd tumhare pas iuln. 

11 Kyiinki main tumhari midii- 
qat ka nipat mushtaq hun, ta ki 
koi ruhani ni'amat tumhen pahun- 
chadiirt, ki turn mazbiit hojao; 

12 Ya'ne ki main turn se apas 
ke iman ke snbab, jo turn men 
aur mujh men hai, tasalli paun. 

13 Bhaio, main nalnn chahta, 
ki tmn is se nawaqif raho, ki 
main ne barha tumhare pas ane 
ka irada kiya, tiki jaisa aur 
qaumon ke darmiyan phal paya, 
waisa hi kuchh tumhare darmi- 
yan bhi paiin; par aj tak ruka 
raha. 

14 Ki main Yunanion aur Bar- 
barion, danaon. aur nadanon ka, 
qarzdar hun. 

15 So main turn ko bhi jo Rum 



ijaBiiaf.iigi:J.!,',).i.Ljjfmg iitii : ;.i,,Mi.M 



RtfMfON, I. II- 



men ho, raaqdur bhar Injil ki 
khabar dene par taiyar hiin. 

16 Kyunki main Masih ki 
Injil se sharmata nahin : is liye ki 
wnh bar ek ki najat ke waste, jo 
iman lata, pahle Yahiidf, phir 
Yiinani ke liye, Khuda ki qudrat 
hai. 

17 Is waste ki Khuda kirasti, jo 
sarasar iman se Hai, us men zahir 
bai : jaisa ki likba hai, Id Jo iman 
se rastbaz hai, so hi jfta rahega. 

1 8 Kyunki Kbuda ka gazab ad- 
mi Id tamam bedim aur narasti 
par asman se zahir hai, is liye 
ki we sachaf ko narasti se rok 
dete hain ; 

19 Ki Khuda ki babat jo kuchh 
ma'lum ho sakta un par zahir hai : 
kyiinki Khuda ne us ko un par 
zahir kiya. 

20 Is liye ki us k£ sifaten jo 
deklme men nahin atin, ya'ne us 
ki azali qudrat, aur khudai, du- 
nyk ki paidaish se, us ke kamon 
par gaur karne men, aisi saf ma'- 
lum hotin, ki un ko kuchh 'uzr 
nahin : 

21 Kyunki unhon ne agarchi 
Khuda ko pahchana, taubhi khu- 
dai ke laiq us ki buzurgi aur 
shukrguzan na ki : balki batil 
khiyaloii men par gaye, am - un ke 
na-fahm dil tarik ho gaye. 

22 We ap ko dana thahrake 
nadan ho gaye ; 

23 Aur gairfani Kbuda ke jalal 
ko fani admi, aur chiriyou, aur 
charpayon, aur kire-makoron ki 
miirat se badal dala. 

24 Is waste Kbuda ne bhi un ke 
dilon ki kkwahish par unheii na- 
pak[ men chhor diya, ki apnc 
badan apas men be-hurmat ka- 
ren : 

25 Unhon ne Khuda ki sach- 
ai ko jhiith se badal dala, aur 
bananewale ko,jo hamesha sitaish 
ke laiq hai, Amm! chhorke, banai 

. hui chiz ki parastish aur bandagi ki. 

26 Is sabab se Khuda ne un ko 
gandi shahwaton men chhor diya; 
ki un ki 'auraton. ne bhi apni ta- 



195 

ba'f 'adat ko us se jo tabi'at se 
khilaf hai badal dalfi : 

27 Yun.hm mard bhi 'auratcn se 
apne taba'i kam ehhorke, apni 
shahwatse apa3 men j ale; mard 
ne mard ke sath riisiyaM ke kam 
kiye, aur apni gumrahi ke laie£ 
phal apne men paye. 

28 Aur jaisa tinhon ne pasand 
na kiya, ki Kbuda ko pahchanke 
yad rakhen," Khuda ne bhi un ko 
'aql ki be-tamiztmen chhor diya, 
ki na-laiq kam karen : 

29 We tarah tarah ki na-rastf, 
haramkiri, Ialach, badzati se bhar 
gae ; am* dab, khun, jhagra, da- 
gabazi, badkhoi se pur hue ; ka- 
naplnisi karnewale, 

30 Tuhmat laganewale, Kbuda 
ke dushman, jabr karnewale, 
ghamandi, lafzan, badion ke bani, 
ma bap ke nafarmanbardar, 

31 Be- 1 aql, bad-'ahd, be-dard, kf- 
nawar, be-rabm hue : 

32 Aur agarchi we Khuda ka 
hukm jante, ki aise kam karne- 
wale qatl ke laiq bain, na faqat 
ap hi karte, balki karnewalon se 
bhi khush hain. 

II BAB. 

1 "13AS, ai admi, koi kyiin na 
_L ho, jo tu 'aib lagata, tujh 
ko kuchh 'nzr nahin ; kyunki jis 
bat men til diisre par 'aib lagata, 
ap ko gunakgar thahrata hai; ki 
tu jo 'aib lagata, khud wuhi kam 
karta hai. 

2 Lekin ham jante hain, ki aise 
kam kamewalon par Khuda ki 
taraf se saza ka hukm durust hai. 

3 Ai insan, tu jo aise kam kar- 
newalort par 'aib Wata, aiirkhud 
wuhi karta, kya yih khiyal karta 
hai, ki Khuda ki 'adalat se bach 
niklega ? 

4 Ya tii us ki kamal mihrbani, 
am~ bardasbt, aur muhlat ko ha- 
qir jantii ; aur nahin samajhta, ki 
Khuda ki mihrbani is hi liye hai, 
ki tu tauba kare? 

5 Balki tu apne sakht aur be- 

k2 



196 RtJMlON, II. 

tauba kiye dil se us din ki khatir, 
jis men qahr aur Khuda kf 'ada- 
lat i haqq zahir hogi, apne liye 
gazab jam'a karta hai ; 

G Wuh har ek ko us ke kainon. 
ke mnwiifiq badla dega ; 

7 Un ko, jo nek kam par qaim 
rahke buzurgi aur 'izzat aur baqa 
ke talib hain, hamesha ki zindagi 
dega : 

8 Magar un par jo fasadi hain, 
aur sachai ko nahin mante, balki 
nii-rasti ke tabf bain, qahr aur ga- 
zab hoga ; 

9 Har ek admi ki jan, jo burai 
karta, hai, rauj aur 'azab men 
paregi, pahle Yahiidi ki, phir 
Yiinam ki : 

10 Aur bar ek ko jo blialai karta 
hai, buzargi aur 'izzat aur sala- 
mati milegi, pahle Yahiidi ko, phir 
Yimanf ko : 

1 1 Kyiinki Khuda ke huziir kisi 
ki tarat'dari nahm hoti. 

12 Is liye ki jin ko shari'at na- 
hin mill, aur unhon ne gunah 
kiye, we ba|fair shari'at ke halak 
honge ; aur jinhon ne sbarfat pake 
gunah kiye, un ki saza sharfat ke 
muwafiq hogi ; 

13 (Kyiinki Khuda ke nazdik 
shari'at ke sunnewale rastbaz na 
thahrenge, balki shari'at par 'amal 
karnewale. 

14 Is liye jab gair qaumen, jinben 
shari'at na mill, agar tabi'at se 
shari'at ke kam karti hain, so we 
shari'at na pake apne liye ap hi 
apni shari'at hain ; 

15 We shari'at ka khulasa apne 
diloii men likha hua dikhate bain ; 
mi ki tamiz bhi gawahi deti, aur 
un ke kbiyal apas men ilzam dete, 
ya 'uzr karte ham;) 

1G Us din men jab Khuda meri 
Injil ke mutabiq Yisu' Masih ki 
ma'rifat admion ki poshfda baton 
ka insdf karega. 

17 Dekk, tu Yahiidi kahlata, 
aur sharfat par takiya karta, aur 
Khuda par fakhr karta hai, 

18 Aur us ki marzi janta, aur 
shari'at ki ta'lftn pake nrukli- 



talif chizon men imtiyaz kar 
janta ; 

19 Aur ap par fatiqad rakhta 
hai, ki main andhon ka rah-dikh- 
anewala, aur un ki jo andhere 
men ham rosbni hun, 

20 Aurnadanon ka. sikhlanewala, 
anr larkon ka ustiid, aur ki wuh 
khulasa, 'ihn o sachai ka jo sha- 
ri'at men hai, mere pas maujud 
hai. 

21 Pas, kya tu, jo auron ko 
sikhlata hai, ap ko nahin sikhata ? 
tu jo wa'z karta hai, ki chori na 
karna, ap hi chori kart£ ? 

22 Tu jo kahta ki ZmA na karna, 
kya ap hi zina karta, ? tu jo buton 
se nafrat rakhta, kya ap hi haika'l 
ko lutta hai ? 

23 Tu jo sharfat par fakhr 
karta hai, shari'at ke 'udul karne 
se Khuda ke nam ki be-'izzatf 
karta ? 

24 Ckunancki likha hai, ki tum- 
hare sabab gair qaumon men 
Khuda ke nam ki takfir ki jati 
hai. 

25 Khatna faidamand to bai, 
agar tu sharfat par 'amal kare; 
lekin jo tu shari'at ke barkhilaf 
ckalnewala hud, to tera khatna 
na-makhtiini thahra. 

26 Fas agar na-makbtun sbarfat 
ke hukmoii par 'amai karcn, to kya 
unki na-makhtuni khatna nagini 
jaegi? 

27 Aur agar zati na-makhtun 
shari'at ko piira kare, to kya 
tujhc,jobawujud kitab aur khat- 
ne ke sharfat se barkhilaf chalta, 
hai, gunahgar na thahraega? 
i 28 Kyiinki wuh Yahiidi nahin, 
jo zahiri men bai; aur wuh 
khatna nahm, jo zahiri jism. men 
hai : 

29 Balki Yahiidi wubi, jo ba- 
tin se ho ; aur khatna wulif, jo dil 
aur riih se ho, na ki lafzi ; jis ki 
taYff admiou se nahin, 'balki 
Khuda ki taraf se ho. 



KtMlOW, III. 



III. BAB. 



1 "p AS Yahudi ko kya, fazflat ? 
X ya khatne ka kya faida 
hai? 

2 Albatta bar tarah bakut hai : 
khass kar yih, ki we Khuda, ke 
kalam ke amanatdar Hue. 

3 Phir agar ba'ze iman na Iae, 
to kya un ki be-i'mam Khuda ka 
i'atibar batil kar sakti hai ? 

4 Aisa na howe ; balki Khuda 
sachcha hai, agarchi har ek admi 
jhiitka ho ; chuuanehi Iikha hai, 
ki Tii apni baton men rast thahre, 
aur 'adalat men jit jae. 

5 Par agar hamari na-rasti Khuda 
ki rasti ko zahir karti hai, to ham 
kya, kahen ? kya Khuda na-rast 
hai, jo qahr nazil karta? (main 
to admi ki tarah bolta him) 

6 Aisa na howe : warna Khuda, 
kyimkar dunya ki 'adalat' kar- 
ega f 

7 Phir agar mere jhuth ke sabab 
Khuda ki sacMi us ke jalal ke 
liye ziyada zahir hui; to mujli 
par kyiiii gimahgar ki tarah 
hukm hota hai ? 

8 Am- ham kyunburainakaren, 
ta ki bhalai nikle ? (chunanchi 
yih tuhmat ham par ki jati, aur 
ba'ze boltc ki ham yiin kahte,) 
aison par saza ka hukm haqq 
hai. 

9 Pas kya ham un se bihtar 
hain? Hargiz nahm: kyunki ham 
age sabit kar chute, ki kya Ya- 
hiidi aur kya Yunam, sab ke sab 
gunah ke tale dabe ham * 

10 Jaisa likha hai, ki Ko; rast- 
baz nahm, ek bin nahm : 

11 Koi samajhncwala nahm, koi 
Khuda ka talib nahm. 

] 2 Sab gumrah hain, sab ke sab 
nikamme hain ; koi nekokar na- 
hfn, ek bhi nahm. 

13 Un ka gala khuli huf gor 
hai; unhon ne apni zizban se 
tareb diya hai; un ke honthon 
men sampon ka zahr hai : 

14 Un ke munh men la'nat aur 
karwahat bhari hain : ~ 



}97 

15 Un ke qadam kluin karue 
men tez hain: 

1G Un ki rahon men. tabahi aur 
pareshani hai : 

17 Aur unhon ne salamatf ki 
T&h nahm pahchani ; 

18 Un ki ankhon ke samlme 
Khuda ka khauf'nahm. 

19 Ab ham jante hain, ki jo 
kuchh sharfat farmati, sharfat- 
walon hi se kahti hai : taki sab ka 
munh band ho jae, aur sari dun- 
ya Khuda ke sainlme gunahgar 
thahre. 

20 Pas koi admi shaii'at par 
'aural karne se us kc samlme rast- 
baz na thahrega ; kyunki sharfat 
ke wasi'Je se gunah kf pahchiti hi 
hai. 

21 Par ab Khuda ki rastbazi 
sharfat se brihar zahir hui, jis par 
sharfat aur nabi gawaiu dete 
hain ; 

22 Ya'ue Khuda ki wuh rast- 
bazi, jo Yisif Masih par iman 
bine se milti hai, aur un sab ke 
] iye aur un sab men hai, jo iman late 
hain : kyunki kuchh farq nahm ; 

23 Is live ki sabhon re gunah 
kiya, aur Khuda ke jalal se r.:ah- 
rurn hain ; 

24 So wens ke fazl se us makh- 
lasi ke sabab, jo iMasih Yisii' 
se hai, muft rastbiiz gine jate 
hain. : 

2-5 Jise Khuda ne age se ek 
kafara thahraya, jo us ke laku par 
iman lane se kam awe, taki wuh 
apni rasti agle waqt ki babat zahir 
kare, jis men as ne sabr karke gu- 
nahon se tarah di, 

26 Aur is waqt ki babat bin apni 
rasti zihir kare ; taki wuh ap hi 
rast rahe, aur use jo Yisii' par 
iman lawe, rastbaz tbahrawe. 

27 Phir ab ghamaa| kalian 
raha.? Us ki jagah hi na rahf. 
Ki^ sharfat se ? Kya a'amaJ ki 
sharfat se ? Xahfn j balki iman 
ki sbari'at se. 

28 Pas ham yih natija nikalte 
hain, ki admi iman hi se be a'amal 
shari'at ke rastbaz thahartahai. 

k3 



198 

29 Kya wuh sirf Yahudioii ka 
Kliuda hai ? aur gair qaumon ka 
nahin ? Albatta, wuh gair qaum- 
on ka bhi hai : 

30 Kyunki ek hi Khuda hai, jo 
makhtunon ko iman se, aur na- 
makhtunon ko bhi iman hi ke 
wasile raetbaz thahrawega. 

31 Fas kya ham shari'at ko 
iman se batil karte hain ? Aisa na 
howe : balki ham to shari'at ko 
qaim karte. 

IV BAB. 

1 "pHIR. ham kya kaheri, ki 
JT hamare bap Abiraham ne 
jism ki babat kuchh paya ? 

2 Kyunki agar Abiraham a'amal 
ki rah se rastbaz gina gaya, to us 
ke fakhr ki jagah hai ; lek i n 
Khuda ke age nahin. 

3 Is live ki nawishta kya kahta 
hai? Yihf, ki Abiraham Khuda 
par iman laya, aur yih us ke live 
rastbdzf gina gaya. 

4 Ab kam karnewale ko maz- 
duri dena bakhshish nahfn, balki 
us ka haqq hai. 

5 Par us ke liye jo kam nahfn 
karta, balki us par jo gunahgar 
ko rastbaz thahrata, iman lata 
hai, usf ka iman rastbazi gina jata. 

6 Chunanchi Daiid bhi us admf 
ki nekbakhtf ka. zikr karta hai, jis 
ko Khuda bagair a'amal ke rast- 
baz thahrata, 

7 Ki Mubarak we jin ke gunah 
bakhshe gaye, aur jin kf khataen 
dhampi gaym. 

8 Mubarak wuh shakhs jis ke 
gunahon ka bisab Khndawand na 
lega. 

9 Pas kya yih nekbakhti makh- 
tunon hi ke liye hai, ya namakh- 
tiinon ke live bhi? Ham to 
kah chuke, ki Abiraham ke liye 
us ka iman rastbazi gina gaya. 

10 Pas wuh kab gina gaya? 
makhtiim, ya na-makhtuni ki ha- 
latmeii? Makhtiini men nahin, 
balki na-makhtuni men. 

11 Aur us ne kiiatne ka nishan 



ItUMlOV, III. IV. 



paya, ki us iman ki rastbazi ki 
muhr ho, jo use na-makhtuni men 
mili tin : taki wuh ira sab ka jo 
na-makhtiinf men finftn late hain, 
bap ho, ki mi ke liye bhi rast- 
bazi gini jae : 

1 2 Aur makhtunon ka bap ho, na 
un kajo sirf makhttin hain, balki 
jo hamare bap Abiraham ke iman 
kf bhi, jo use na-makhtunf men 
tha, pairauf karte hain. 

13 Kyunki wuh wa'da, jo Abi- 
raham anr us ki nasi ke satk tha, 
ki Tu dunya ka waris hogii, so 
shari'at ke wasile se nalim, balki 
iman kf rastbazi ke wasile se tha. 

14 Kyunki agar sharf'atwalc hi 
waris hain, to iman befaida, aur 
wa'da lahasil ; 

15 Ki shari'at qahr ka sabab 
hai, is liye ki jahan shari'at nahnj, 
wahan. na-farmanf bhi nahin. 

16 So is liye iman se hiia, ki wuh 
i'azl thabrc, taki wuh 'ahd tamam 
nasi ke liye qaim rahe : na sirf us 
nasi ke liye, jo sharf'atwalf hai, 
balki us ke liye bhi jo Abiraham 
ka sa iman rakhtf ; wuh ham sab- 
hon ka bap hai, 

17 (Chunanchi likhahai, kimain 
ne tujhe bahut qaumon ka bap 
muqarrar kiya,) us Khuda ke sam- 
hne, jis par wuh iman laya, aur 
jo murdon ka, jilanewala, aur un 
chfzon ka, jo maujud nalifn yim 
zikr karta goya ki maujud hain. 

18 Wuh na-ummedf ki jagah 
men ummed ke sath iman laya, 
taki wuh, us kalam ke muwafiq, 
ki Teri nasi aisi hogf, bahut 
qaumon ka bap ho. 

19 Wuh aust-i'atiqad na tha, aur 
na us ne apne murdc se badan ka, 
jo sau baras ke qarib ka tha, aur 
na Sarah ke ribm ka, jo khushk 
ho gaya tha, kuchh khiyal kiya : 

20 Aur wuh be-fmam se Khuda 
ke wa'de men shakk na laya, 
balki i'atiqad men mazbiit hokar 
us ne Khuda kf baraf ki ; 

21 Aur use kamal yaqin hiia, ki 
jo kuchh us ne wa'da kiya, so use 
piira karne par qadir hai. 



RUMION, IV. V. 



199 



22 Jsi waste yih us kc liye rast- 
bazi gina gaya. 

23 Aur sirfns kc liyc nahin lik- 
ha, ki yih us ke waste gina gaya ; 

24 Balki hamarc liye bhi jin 
ke waste gina jacgii, agar ham us 
par fman lawen, jis ne haniare 
Khudawand Yisii' ko niurdon men 
se jilaya ; 

25 "\Vuh hamari khataon ke 
waste ha wale kar diya gaya, aur 
phirke jilaya gaya, ta Id ham rast- 
baz thahren. 

V BiB 

1 "O-A-S jab ki ham fman ke 
JL sabab rastbaz thahrc ; to 
ham men aur Khuda men haniare 
Khudawand Yisii' Masfh ke wa- 
ieflc mel hiia. 

2 Aur us hi ke wasile se ham us 
fazl men jis par qaim hain iman 
ke sabab dakhl pate, aur Khuda 
ke jalal ki ummed par fakhr kartc 
hain. 

3 Aur sirf yihi nahin: balki mu- 
sibaton men biii fakhr karte, yih 
jankar ki musfbat se sabr paida 
hota ; 

4 Aur sabr se tajriba-kari ; aur 
tajriba-kari sc ummed : 

5 Aur ummed skarminda nahin 
karti; kyunki Run i Quds ke 
wasile se jo hamcii mill, Khuda 
ki muhabbat hamare dil men jari 
hiti. 

6 Kyunki jab ham kamzor the, 
Masih 'ain waqt par bedmon ke 
liye mua. 

7 Ab mushkil se kisi rastkar ke 
liye kof apni jan dega : par sliayad 
kisi men yih jur,at ho, ki kisi ne- 
kokar ke liye apni jan de. 

S Lekin Khuda ne apni muhab- 
bat ham par yun zahir ki, ki jab 
ham gunah kartc jate the, Masili 
hamarc waste mua. 

9 So ab, ki us ke land ke sabab 
hamrastbaz thahre, to kitna ziyada 
us ke wasile qahr se bach raheiige. 

10 Kyunki jab Khuda ne ham 
-se, jis waqt ki ham duslmian the, 



apne Bete ki maut ke sabab mcl 
kiya, pas ham ab mcl piikar us ki 
zindagi ke sabab kitn;i hi ziyada 
bach jaenge? 

11 Aur sirf yihi nahin, balki 
apne Khudawand Yisu Masih kc 
wasile, jis ke sabab ab ham nc 
milap paya, Khuda par fakhr bhi 
karte hain. 

12 Pas jis tarah ek shakhs ke 
wasile gunali dunya men aya 
aur gunah ke sabab maut af, 
isi tarah maut sab men phailf, 
is liyc ki sab nc gunah kiya : 

13 (Kyunki shari'at ke zahir 
hone tak gunah dunya men tha : 
par jahan shari'at nahin, gunah 
gina nahin jata. 

14 Tau bhi mautnc Adam se Mii- 
satak an par blujinhon ne Adam 
ka sa gunah na kiya, jo anewale 
ka nislnin tha, badshaliat kf. 

15 Par yih nahin, ki jis qadr kha- 
ta, isi qadr bakhshish. Kyunki jab 
ek hi ki khata ke sabab bahut se 
mar gae, to ck hi admi, ya'ne 
Yisii' Masih ke wasile se, Khuda 
ka fazl, aur fazl se bakhshish, 
bahuteronkc liye kitnaziyadahiia. 

1G Aur na ki jaisa ek ke gunali 
karnc ka anjam hiia, so waisa 
bakhshish : kyunki ek hi khata, 
ke sabab saza ka liukm liilrl, par 
rastbaz bone ke liyc bahut khat- 
aon ki bakhshish hai. 

17 Kyunki agar ek ki khata ko 
sabab maut ne ek hi ke wasile 
se badshaliat ki; to we jo nihayat 
fazl, aur rastbazi ka in'iiiu pate 
hain, ek ya'ne Yisii' Masili ke wa- 
sile, zindagi men kitna. ziyada 
badshaliat karenge.) 

18 Pas jaisa, ek ki khata. ke sa- 
bab sab admionpar saza, ka hukni 
hiia, waisa hi ek ki rastbazi ke sa- 
bab sab admi rastbaz tkaharke 
zindagi pawen. 

19 Kyiinki jaise ek shakhs ki na- 
farmanbardari se bahut log gu- 
nahgar thahre, waise hi ek ki 
farmanbardari ke sabab bahut log 
rastbaz thahrenge. 

20 Aur shari'at darmiyan af, ki 



200 



khata ziyada ho. Par jahan gunah 
ziyada hua, fazl us se bhi nihayat 
ziydda hua hai : 

21 Ki jaise gunah lie maut se 
hadshahat ki, waise hi fazl ha- 
mare Khudawand Yisii' Maslh ke 
wasile hamesha ki zindagi ke liye 
rastbazi se badshahat kare. 

YI BAB. 

1 TTjAS ham leva kahen ? Kya 
JL gunah karte rahen, ta ki 
fazl ziyada ho ? 

2 Aisanahowe. Ham to jo gunah 
ki nisbat miie ham, phir kyiinkar 
us men zindagi guzranen ? 

3 Kya turn nahin jante, ki ham 
men se jitnoii ne Masih Yisil' 
ka baptisma paya, us ki maut ka 
baptisma paya? 

4 Pas maut ke baptisma ke 
sabab us ke sath gare gae : ta- ki 
jaise Masih mnrdon men se Bap 
kej alal ke wasile se uthdya gaya, 
waise hi ham bin nayi zindagi 
men qadam maren. 

5 Kyunki jab ham us ki maut se 
ntushabahat paida karke us ke 
sath boye gaye, to albattajiuthne 
men bhi us ki manind honge : 

6 Ki ham jante bain, ki hamari 
purani insaniyat us ke satli salib 
par kbainchi gai, ta. ki gunah ka, 
badan nest ho jae, ki ham age ko 
gunah ke gulam na rahen. 

7 Kyimki jo mara, so gunah se 
chhiita hai. 

8 Pas agar ham Masih ke sath 
mare, to hamen yacp'n hai, ki us 
ke sath jienge bhi : 

9 Yih janke, ki Masih murdon 
men se ji utha, phir nahin marne 
ka ; aur maut phir us par ikhtiyar 
nahin rakhti. 

10 Kyunki wuhjomiia so gu- 
nah ki nisbat ek bar miia, : phir 
io jita, so Khuda ki nisbat jita. 

11 Isi tarah tiun bh{ ap ko 
gunah ki nisbat murda, par Khu- 
da, ki nisbat hamare Khudawand 
Yisii' Masih ke wasile zinda sam- 



RtJMlOX, V. VI. 
12 Pas 



gunah tumhare fani 
badan par saltanat na kare, ki 
turn us kz shahwaton men us ke 
farmanbardar ho raho. 

13 Aur na apne 'azu gunah ke 
hawale karo, ki naristi ke hathyar 
banen, balki apne tain is tarah 
Khuda ko sompo, jaise marke ji 
uthe ho, aur apne 'azu Khuda ke 
supurd karo, taki rastfke hathyar 
banen. 

1 4 Is liye ki gunah turn par ga- 
lib na hoga ; kyunki turn sharfat 
ke ikhtiyar men nahin, balki fazl 
ke ikhtiyar men ho. 

15 Pas kya. gunah kiya karcn 
is liye ki ham sharfat ke ikhtiyar 
men nahin, balki fazl ke ikhtiyar 
men ham?. Aisa na howe. 

16 Kya turn nahin jante ki jis ki 
tabi'dari men turn ap ko gulam ki 
manind sompte ho, usike gulam ho, 
jis ki tabi'dari karte j khwah gunah 
ki, jis ka anjam maut hai, khwah 
farmanbardari ki, jis ka phal rast- 
bazi hai ? 

17 Par Khuda. ka shukr, ki turn 
jo age gunah ke gulam the, dil 
se us ta'ifm ke, jis ke sanche men 
turn dhale gaye the, farmanbar- 
dar hiie. 

18 Aur gunah se chhutkar rast- 
bazi ke gulam bane. 

19 Main tumhare jism ki kam- 
zori ke sabab admi ki tarah bayan 
karta hiin : so jaise turn ne apne 
'azii napaki aur shararat ki gula- 
mi men sompe the, taki shararat 
karen, waise hi ab apne 'azii rast- 
bazi ki gulanif men pak hone ke 
waste sompo. 

20 Kyunki jab turn gunah ke 
gulam the, rastbazi se azad the. 

21 Pas turn ne un kamon se, 
jin se ab sharminda ho, kya phal 
paya? kyunki un ka anjam maut 
hai. 

22 Par ab turn gunah se chhiit- 
kar Khuda ke bande hoke paki*- 
zagi ka phal late ho, aur akhir 
hamesha ki zindagi hai. 

23 Kyunki gunah ki mazdiiri 
maut hai; par Khuda ki bakh- 



KTJ MION", VI. VIL 



shish hamire Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ke wasile hamesha ki zin- 
dagi hai. 

VH BAB. 

1 A I bhafo, kya turn nalimjantc, 
,f\. (main to un se kahta hun, 

jo shari'at se waqif bain,) ki koi 
admi jab tak jita hai, us par sha- 
ri'at ka hukm hai ? 

2 Kyiinki byahi 'aurat sharfat 
ke muwafiq apne khasani ki zin- 
dagi tak us ki band men hai ; 
par agar khasani mare, to wuh 
apne khasani ki band se chhut 
jati hai. 

3 Pas khasam ke jite ji agar 
wuh diisrc ki hqjawe, to zaniya 
thahregi; par agar khasam mar 
gaya, to wnh us band sc chhut 
gai, ki agar dusre mard ki hqjawe, 
zaniya na hogi. 

4 So, ai mere bMio, turn bin 
Masih ke badan ke sabab shari'at 
ki nisbat mar gae ho, ki turn 
'dusre ke hojao, jo murdon men 

se uthaya gaya, ta ki ham Khuda 
ke liye plial lawert. 

5 Kyiinki jab ham jismani the, 
gunah ki khwahishen, jo shari'at 
ke sabab thin, hamare band band 
men maut ke phal lane ko asar 
karti thin. 

G Far ab jo ham mar gae, to 
shari'at se, jis ki qaid men the, 
chhut gae, aisa ki nih ke naye 
taur se, na ki hart' ke purine taur 
se, bandagi karen. 

7 Phir ham kya kaken? Kya 
shari'at gunah hai ? Aisa na howe. 
Balki bagair shari'at kc main gu- 
nah ko nahin pahchanta ; kyiinki 
main lalach ko na janta, agar 
shari'at na kahti, ki Tu lalach 
na kar. 

8 Par gunah ne shari'at ke 
sabab qabii pakar mujh men bar 
tarah ka lalach paida kiya. Ky- 
iinki shari'at ke bagair gunah 
murda hai. 

9 Ki main age be-shar'a hoke 
jita tha : par jab hukm aya, gunah 
ji utha, aur main mar gaya. 



10 Yim mujhe ma'hini hogaya, 
ki wuh hukm, jo zindagi ke liye 
tha, maut ka sabab hai. 

11 Kyiinki gunah ne hukm ke 
wasile qabii pakar mujhe bahkaya, 
aur usi ke wasile mar dala. 

12 Pas shari'at to pale hai, aur 
hukm piik, aur haqq, aur khiib 
hai. 

13 Pas jo chiz khub hai, kya 
wuhi mere liye maut thahri? 
Aisa na howe. Balki gunah ne, 
taki us ka gunah bona zahir ho, 
achchhi chiz ke wasile maut ko 
mujh men paida kiysi, ki gunah 
hukm ke wasile nihayat hi bura 
ma'hini ho, 

14 Kyiinki ham jantc ham, ki 
shari'at ruham hai : par main 
jismani aur gunah ke hath bik 
gaya bun. 

15 Ki jo karta hiin, so main 
janta, nahin : kyiinki jo main, 
chahta, so nahin karta ; balki 
jis se mujhe naf'rat hai, wuhi karta 
hun. 

1(3 Pas jab main wuhi karta- 
hun, jo nahin chahta, to main, 
qabiil karta hiin, ki shari'at khub 
hai. 

17 So ab main us ka karncwala 
nahin, balki gunah jo nmjh men 
bast a hai. 

IS Kyiinki main janta kiin, ki 
mujh men (ya'ne, mere jism men,) 
koi achchhi chiz nahin basti; ki 
khwahish to mujh men maujiid 
hai, par jo kucbh achchha hai 
karne nahin pata. 

19 Ki jo neki main chahta hun, 
nahin karta, balki wuh badi jise 
main nahin chahta,so hi karta hiin. 

20 Pas jab ki main jise nahin 
cbahta, wuhi karta hun, to phir 
main us ka karne waki nahin, 
balki gunah jo mujh men basta 
hai. 

21 Garaz, main yih shari'at p4t& 
hun, ki jab main nekikiya chahta 
hiin, to badi mere pas maujiid hoti. 

22 Kyiinki mambatmi insaniyat 
se Khuda ki shari'at men magan 
hiin: 



202 

23 Magar dusri shari'at apne 
'aziion men dekhta him, jo men' 
'aql ki shari'at se lartf, aur mujhe 
us gunah ki shari'at ka, jo 
mere 'azuon men hai, giriftar 
karti. 

24 Ah ! main to sakht musibat 
men huh ! is maut ke badan se 
mujhe kaun chhurawega? 

25 Khuda ka shukr karta hun, 
hamare Khudawand Yisu Masih 
ke wasile se. Garaz, main to 
apni 'aql se Khuda ki shari'at 
ka banda hun, par jism se gunah 
ki shari'at ka. 

vni BlB. 

1 T>AR ab nn par jo Masih 
J_ Yisu' men hain, aur jism 
ke taur par nahin, balki Ruh ke 
taur par chalte, saza ka. hukm 
nahin. 

2 Kyunki us Riih i zindagi ki sha- 
rf at ne, jo Masih Yisu' men hai, 
mujhe gunah aur maut ki shari'at 
se chhura diya. 

3 Is liye jo sharfat se jism ki 
kamzori ke sabab na ho saka, so 
Khuda se hua, ki us ne apne Bete 
ko gunabgar jism ki surat men 
gunah ke sabab bhejkar, gunah 
par jism men saza ka hukm kiya. : 

4 Ti ki shari'at ki rasti ham men 
jo jism ke taur par nahin, balki 
Ruh ke taur par chalte hain, pdri 
ho. 

5 Kyunki we jo jism ke taur 
par hain, un ka mizaj jismani 
hai; par we jo Ruh ke taur par 
hain, un k& mizaj ruhani hai. 

6 Ki jismani mizaj maut hai, 
par ruhani mizaj zindaganiaursa- 
Jamati. 

7 Is liye ki jismani mizaj Khuda 
ka dushman hai : kyunki Khuda 
ki shari'at ke tabi' nahin, aur na 
ho sakta. 

8 Aur jo jismani hain Khuda ko 
pasand nahin a sakte. 

9 Par turn jismani nahin, balki 
ruhani ho, ba-sharte ki Khuda ki 
Ruh turn men basti hai. Par jis 



RtJMfON, VII. VIII. 



men Masfli ki Riih nahin, wuh 
us ka nahin. 

10 Aur agar Masih turn men 
hai, to badan gun£h ke sabab 
murda hai, par Ruh rastbazi ke 
sabab zinda. 

11 Phir agar us ki Riih jis ne 
Yisii' ko murdon men se jilayn, 
turn men base, to Masih ka jila- 
newala tumhare murcle badan ko 
bhi apni us Ruh ke wasile, jo turn 
men. basti hai, jilawega. 

12 Pas ai bhaio, ham kuchh 
jism ke qarzdar nahin, ki jism ke 
taur par zindagi katen. 

13 Kyunki agar turn jism ke 
taur par zindagi karo, to maroge : 
par agar Ruh se badan ki buri 
'adaton ko maro, to jioge. 

14 Is liye ki jitnc Khuda ki 
lluh ki hidayat se chalte, we hi 
Khuda ke farzand hain. 

15 Ki turn ne gulami ki riih 
nahin pai, ki phir daro ; balki 
lepalak hone ki Ruh pai, jis se 
ham Abba, ya'ne, Ai Bap, pukur 
pukar kahte hain. 

16 Wuhi Riih hamari riih ke 
sath gawahi deti, ki ham Khuda 
ke farzand hain : 

17 Aur jab farzand hue, to waris 
bhi, ya'ne, Khuda ke waris, aur 
miras men Masih ke sharik ; ba- 
sharte ki ham us ke sath dukh 
uthawen, taki us ke sa-th jalal 
bhi pa wen. 

18 Kyunki meri samajh men 
zamana i hai ke dukh dard is 
laiq nahin, ki us jalal ke, jo ham 
par ziihir honew&la hai, muqabil 
lion. 

19 Ki khilqat kamal arzii se 
Khuda ke farzandon ke zahir 
hone ki rah takti hai. 

20 Is liye ki khilqat batalat ke 
taht men ayi, apni khushi se na- 
hin, balki us ke sabab jo use taht 
men lay a hai, is ummed par, 

21 Ki khilqat bhi kharabi ki 
gulami se chhuike Khuda ke far- 
zandon ke jalal ki azadagi men 
dakhil howe. 

22 Kyunki ham jante hain ki 



KUMION, VIII. IX. 



203 



sarf khilqat milke ab tak cliiklien 
raarti, aur use piren lagi hain. 

23 Aur faqat wuh nahin, balki 
bam bhi jinhen Rub ke pahle 
pkal mile, apne men karahte liain, 
aur lepalak hone ki, ya'ne, apne 
jismon kx rihai ki, rah takte 
hain. 

24 Ki ham ummed se bach gae 
hain; par ummed ki hiiichizjab 
dekhi jawe, ummed na ralif: 
kyiinki jo chiz koi dekhta hai us 
ka ummed war kis tarah ho raha 
hai? 

25 Par jise ham nahin dekhte, 
agar ham us ke ummedwar hain, 
to sabr se us ki rah takte hain. 

26 Isi tarah Kuh bhi hamari 
kamzorion. men -haniari madad 
karti hai : kyiinki jaisa chahiye 
ham nahm jante ki kya du'a man- 
gen, par wuh Rub am alien bhar- 
ke, ki jin ka bayan nahm lio sakta. 
hamari sifarish karti hai. 

27 Aur wuh jo dilon. ka janclme- 
wiila hai janta hai, ki Riiii ka kya 
matlab hai, ki wuh Khuda ki 
marzi ke mutabiq mnqaddas lo- 
gon ke live shaft' at karti hai. 

28 Aur ham jante hain, ki sari 
chizen un ki* bhalai ke liye, jo 
Khuda se muhabbat rakhte ham, 
milke faida bakhshti hain; ye we 
hain jo Khuda ke irade ke muwa- 
fiq bulae gae. 

29 Ki jinhen us ne pahle se pah- 
chana, unhen age se thahraya, ki 
us ke Bete ke ham-shakl hop, taki 
wuh bahut se bhaion men palau- 
t'ha thahre. 

SO Aur jinhen. us ne age se mu- 
qarrar ki^a, us ne un ko bulaya 
bhi; aur jinhen bulaya, unko rast- 
baz bhi thahraya; aur jin ko rast- 
baz thahraya, un ko jalal bhi 
bakhsha. 

31 Pas ham in baton ki babat 
kya kahen? Agar Khuda ha- 
mari taraf hai, to kaun hamara 
mukhalif hoga ? 

32 Jis ne apne Bete M ko dareg 
na kiya, balki use ham sab ke 
badle hawale kar diva, to wuh us 



ke sath sab chizen* bhi hamert 
kyunkar nabakhshega? 

33 Khuda ke chune luion par 
da'wa kaun karega ? Khuda hi 
hai jo nn ko rastbaz thahrata. 

34 Kaun saza. ka hukm dega? 
Masih jo mar gaya, balki ji bhi 
utha, aur Khuda ki dahni hi taraf 
baitha. hai, wuh to hamari sifarish 
karta hai. 

35 Kaun ham ko Masih ki mu- 
habbat se juda karega ? mu- 
sibat, ya tangi, ya zulm, ya kal, 
ya nangai, ya khatra, ya tal- 
war? 

86 Chimanchi likha hai, ki 
Ham teri khatir din bhar halak 
kiye jate ham; aur zabh ki 
bheron ke barabar gine jate hain. 

37 lialki ham in sab ehizon 
men, us ke wasile, jis ne ham se 
muhabbat ki, liar galib par galib 
haiij. 

38 Kyiinki mujh ko yaqin hai, 
ki na maut, na zindagi, na iirishte, 
na hukumaten, na qudraten, aur 
na hai, naistiqbal ki chizen, 

39 && bulandi, na pasii, aur 
na koi dusra makhluq ham ko 
Khuda ki us muhabbat se, jo ha- 
mare Khudawand Masih Yisii' 
men. hai, juda kar sakega. 

IX BiB. 

1 "jl TAIN Masih ke samhne 
JLtjL sa'ch bolta him, jhuth 
nahin kahta, aur mera dil bhi 
liuh i Quds ki ma'rifat mera ga- 
wah hai, 

2 Ki mujhe bara gam aur mere 
dil ka har dam ranj hai. 

3 Ki mainyahan tak chahtatha, 
ki agar ho sake, to apne bhaion ke 
badle, jo jism ke ru se mere 
qarabati hain, Masih se makrrim 
houn: 

4 We Israeli hain, aur farzandi, 
aur jalal, aur 'ahdname, aur sha- 
rfat, aur 'ibddat, aur wa'de un hi 
ke ham; 

5 Aur bapdade un hi men ke 
hain, aur jism ki nisbat Masih bhi 



204 

unhin men se rnia, jo sab ka Khuda 
hamesha nmbarak hai. Amin. 

6 Lekin. aisa nahin, ki Khuda 
kit kalam batil ho gaya. Is liye 
ki sab jo Israel men se hain, 
Israeli nahfn : 

7 Aur na is sabab se ki we Abi- 
raham ki nasi hain, sab farzand 
ham: kyimki farmaya hai, ki Iz- 
hak hi se ten nasi kahlaegf. 

8 Ya'ne, Na we jo jism ke bete 
hain, Khuda ke farzand hain ; 
balki we hi farzand jo wa'dc kc 
hain, nasi gine jate hain. 

9 Kyimki wa'de ki bat yihi hai, 
Id Main isi waqt aunga, aur Sarali 
ko ek beta hoga. 

10 Aur sirf itna hi nahin, balki 
Kibqah bin, jab ek se, ya'ne, ka- 
mare bap Izhak se hamila hui ; 

11 (Aurjabhanoz layke paida 
na hue, aur na nek aur bad 
ke fa'il the ; taki churnie men 
Khuda ka irada, jo kamon par 
nahui, balki bulancwale par xnau- 
qilfhai, qaim rahe;) 

12 Tab hi us se kaha gaya, ki 
Bara chhote ki k'hidmat karega. 

13 Jaisa, likha hai, ki Main ne 
Ya'qiib se muhabbat kf, aur 'Esau 
se 'adawat rakhi. 

14 Pas ham kya kahen? Kya 
Khuda ke yahan beinsafi hai? 
.Aisa. na howe. 

15 Ki wuh Miisa se kahta hai, 
main jis par rahm kiya chahta 
hun, us par rahm kariinga, aur 
jis par mihr chahta hun, us par 
mihr karunga. 

16 Pas yih na chahnewale, na 
daurnewale par, balki Khuda e 
rahim par mauquf hai. 

17 Aur kitab Fira'un se kahti 
hai, ki Main ne isi liye tujhe 
barpa kiya hai, ki tujh par apm 
qudrat zahir karun, aur mera 
nam tamam rii e zamin par mash- 
liur howe. 

38 Pas wuh, jis par chahta hai, 
rahm karta hai,'; aur jise chahta 
h?-i, sakht karta hai. 

19 Pas tu 3-ih mujh se kahega, 
phir wuh kyiin ilzarn deta hai? 



RtJMfOK IX. 



Kis ne us ke irade ka muqabala 
kiya, ? 

"20 Ai admi, tu kaun hai, jo 
Khuda se takrar karta hai ? Kya. 
karigari karfgar ko kah sakti hai, 
kiTii ne umjhe kyunaisit banaya? 

21 Kya kumhar ka mitti par 
ikhtiyar nahin, ki wuh ekhi londe 
men se ek bartan 'izzat ka, aur 
diisra be-'izzati ka banawe ? 

22 Agar Khuda is irade se, ki 
apne gusse ko zahir kare, aur 
qudrat ko dikhawe, qahr ke bar- 
tanon M, jo tabah karnc ke laiq 
the, nihayat banlasht ki : 

23 Aur apne be-nihayat jalal 
ko rahm ke bartanon par, jo us 
ne hashmat ke liye age taiyar 
kiye the, zahir kiya, to kya hua ? 

24 Ya'ne, ham par, jinhen na 
faqat Yahiidion men se, balki 
gair qaumon men se bhi, bulaya ? 

25 Chunanchi Husi'a kl kitab 
men yiin kahta hai, ki Main gair 
qaum ko apni qauin kahiinga ; aur 
use jo piyari na thi, piyari ka- 
hunga. 

26 Aur aisa hoga. ki jis jagah 
yih nn se kaha gaya, ki Turn men 
qaum nahin ho, usi jagah we 
ziuda Kliuda ke farzand kahla- 
wenge. 

27 Aur Yas'aiyah Israel ki ba- 
bat pukarta hai, ki Agarchi bam 
Israel shnniar men dary^. ki ret 
ke barabar hain, lekintm men se 
thore hach jaenge : 

28 Kjiinki wuh hisab ko piira 
karegii, aur rasti se use jald 
raf'a karega : ki Khudawand 
zamin men mukbtasar hisab ka- 

29 Chunanchi "ias'aiyah ne age 
kaha, Agar liabb ul Afwaj ha- 
mare liye nasi baqi na chhorta, to 
ham. Saduni ki manind aur 'A- 
murah ke barabar hote. 

30 Fas ab ham kya kahen ? Ki 
gair qaumon ne jo rastbazi ki 
talash na karti thin, rastbazi hasil 
ki, ya'ne, wiUi rastbazi jo iman se 
hai : 

31 Par Israel jo rastbazi ki sha- 



rf at ki talash karta tha, rastbazi 
ki shari'at tak nahin pahuncha hai. 

32 Kis live ? Is Uye, ki unhon 
ne iman se nahin, balki goya 
shari'at ke kamon hi se us ki ta- 
lash ki. Kyunki unhori ne us tho- 
kar khilanewale patthar se thokar 
kliai; 

33 ChunancH likha hai, ki 
Dekho, main Saihiin men ek thes- 
khilanewala patthar, aur thokar - 
khilanewali chatan rakkta hiin : 
aur jo koi us par iman lata hai, so 
sharminda na hoga. 

X BAB. 

1 AT bhaio, mere dil ki khwa- 
.J~\. hish, aur Khudii se men' 
du'a Israel ki babat yih hai, ki 
we najat pa wen. 

2 Kyunki main unkagawahhiiii, 
ki we Khuda ki babat gairatmand 
to ham, par danai ke sath nahm. 

3 Is liye ki we Khuda ki rastbazi 
ko na janke, aur koshish karke 
ki apni rastbazi qaim karen, Khu- 
da ki rastbazi ke tabi' na hue. 

4 Ki shari'at ki gayat yih hai, 
ki Masih har ek imandar ki rast- 
bazi ho. 

5 Ki wnh rastbazi jo shari'at ki 
hai, Milsa us ka zikr ymi karta. 
hai, ki »To insan we kam kiya kare, 
wuh tea ke sababjfta rahega. 

6 Par wuh rastbazi jo iman se 
hai, yiin kaliti hai, ki Tii apne 
dil men mat kah, ki iisroan par 
kaun charhega ? ya'ne Masih ko 
utar lane ko : 

7 Ya, Gahrao men kaun utrega ? 
ya'ne Masih ko murdon men se 
utha, lane ko : 

8 Phir wuh kya, kahti hai? 
Tih, ki kalam tere nazdfk, tere 
murih, aur tere dil men, hai : yih 
wuhi kalam imani hai, jis ki ham 
manadi karte hain : 

9 Ki agar tii apni zuban se Khu- 
dawand Yisu' ka iqrar kare, aur 
apne dil se iman lawe, ki Khuda 
ne use phirke jilaya, to tii najat 
pawega. 



KtJMlOX, IX. X. 205 

10 Kyunki rastbazi ke liye dil 
se iman lana hai, aur najat ki 
khatir mimh se iqrar karna hai. 

11 Chunanchi kitab yih kahti hai, 
ki Jo koi us par iman lata hai, 
sharminda na hoga. 

12 Kyunki Yahiidibn aur Yii- 
nanion men kuchh tafawufc na 
raha : is liye ki wuhi jo sab ka 
Khudawand hai, un sab ke waste, 
jo us ka nam lete hain, daulat 
rakhnewala hai. 

13 Kyunki har ek, jo Klmda- 
wand ka nam lega, najat pa- 
wega. 

14 Pas jis par we iman nahin 
lae, us kanam kyunkar lc wen ? aur 
jis ka zikr unhon ne nahin suna, 
ns par kyunkar imfin laweii ? aur 
manadi karnewale ke bagair kyun- 
kar sunen ? 

15 Aur agar bheje na jawen, to 
kyunkar manadi karen ? chunan- 
chi yih likha hai, ki Kya hi khush- 
numa hain un ke qadamjo sala- 
mati ki basharat dete, aur achchhi 
chizon ki khushkkabari sunate 
hain ! 

16 Lekin sab ne yih khushkha- 
bari man na li. Ki Yas'aiy ah kahta 
hai, Ai Khudawand, kaun kainari 
manadi par imaii Liya ? 

17 Pas iman pun lene se aur 
sun lena Khuda ki bat kalme se 
ata hai. 

18 Par main kahta hiin, kya 
unhon ne nahin suna ? Albatta, 
un kf awaz t'amam ru e zamfn par, 
aur un ki baten dunya ki haddon 
tak palmnchin. 

19 Phir main kahta him, Ky£ 
Israel agah na hiia ? Miisa ne 
to pahle kaha, ki Main un se jo 
cjaum nahin hain, turn ko gairat 
dilaiinga, aur qaum i nadan se turn 
ko gusse par laurigia . 

20 Par Yas'aiyah bara be-parwa 
hai, aur kahta hai, Jinhon ne 
mujhe nahin dhiindha, mujh ko pa 
gae ; aur jinhon ne mujhe nahin 
piichha, un par main zahir hiia. 

21 Lekin wuh Israel ke haqq 
men yam kahta hai, ki Main apue 



RtfMfON, x. xi. 



206 

hath din bhar ek qaum ke live, jo 
nafarmanbardar aur hujjati hai, 
barhae hue hun. 

XI BlB. 

1 "pAS main kahta hun, k3 ? a 
JL Klmcla ne apni qaum ko 
kharij kar diya? Alsi na howe. 
Kyiinki main bhi Israeli, Abira- 
ham Id nasi, aur Binyamiii ke 
firqe se, hun. 

2 Khuda ne apni us qaum ko, 
jisc us ne pahle se jana, kharij 
nahin kiya. Kya turn nahin jante 
ho, ki Iliyas ke haqq men kitab 
ky& kahti hai ? ki wuh kyiinkar 
Khuda se Israel par faryad karke 
liahta hai, 

3 KI Ai Khudawand, unhon ne 
tere nabfon ko qatl kiya, aur ten 
qurbangahon ko dha diya; ab 
main akela baqi hun, aur we meri 
jan ki bhi fikr men hain. 

4 Par kalam Ilahi jawab men us 
ko kya kahta hai ? yib, ki Main ne 
apne liye sat hazar admi bacha 
rakhe hain, jinhon ne Ba'al kc age 
ghutna nahin teka. 

5 Pas isi tarah is waqt bhi 
kitne hi fazl se barguzida hoke 
baqi rahe hain. 

6 Phir agar fazl se hai, to a'amal 
se nahin; nahfn. to fazl fazl na 
rahega. Aur agar a'amal se hai, 
to fazl phir kuchh nahin : nahin 
to 'amal 'amal na rahega. 

7 Pas kya, hiia ? Yin, Id Israel 
jis chiz ki talask karta hai, wuh 
us ko na mill; par chune huon 
ko mill, aur baqi andhe kiye gaye. 

S Chunanchilikhahai, ki Khiida 
ne aj tak unhen unghnewaii riih, 
aur aisf ankhen ki na dekhen, aur 
aise kan ki na sunen, diye hain. 

9 Aur Daud kahta hai, ki Uh 
ka dastarklrwan jal, aur phanda, 
aur thokar khane ka ba'is, aur 
un ki saza ka sabab, howe : 

10 Un ki ankhen tarik ho ja- 
wen, ki we na dekhen, aur tii 
unki pith ko hameshajhukarakh. 

J I Pas main kahta hurt, ki Kya 



unhon ne aisi thokar khai ki gir 
paren ? Aisa na ho : magar un Ice 
girne ke ba'is najat gair qaumon ko 
mill, taki unhen. un se gairat awe. 

12 Par agar un ka girna- dunya 
ke lij-e daulat hui, aur un ki ghatti 
gair qaumon ke liye daulat, to 
un ki kamil bayhti kitni hi ziyada 
daulat na hogi? 

13 Main gair qaumon ka rasul 
hokar turn gair qaumon se bolta 
hun, aur apni khidmat ki barai 
karta him ; 

14 Ta ki main kisi tarah se apni 
qaumwaloii ko gairat dilaiin, aur 
un men sc ba'zon ko bach aim. 

15 Ki agar un ka kharij ho jana. 
jahan ke maqbul hone ka ba'is 
hai, to un ka a milna kaisa kuchh 
hoga? hap, jaisa murdon ka ji 
uthna ? 

16 Kyiinki agar pabla phal pak, 
to tamam phal waisa hi hoga : aur 
agar jar pak ho, to dalian blu 
waisi hi hongi. 

17 So agar dalion men. se kai 
ek t ■or i gn fn , an r t u j o j angli 
zaittin tlui, un ka paiwand hiia,, 
aur zaitiin ki jar BUT raugan men 
sharfk hua ; 

18 To tu un dalion par fakhr mat 
kar. Aur agarclii fakhr kare, 
taubhi tu jar ko sambhalta na- 
hin, balki jar tujh ko. 

19 Phir tii kakega, ki Dalian 
is waste tori gain, ta ki main pai- 
wand noun. 

20 Achchha ; we be-imani ke 
sabab tori gain, aur tii finan ke 
sabab qaim hai. Pas gurur mat 
kar, balki clar : 

21 Kyunki jis hai Khuda ne asli 
shakhon ko na chhora, to shayad 
tujh ko bhi na chhore. 

22 Pas Khuda ki narmi aur 
sakhti ko dekh : sakhti un par, jo 
gir gae hain, aur narmi tujh par, 
agar tii narmi par qaim rahe; 
nahin to tu bhi kata jaega. 

23 Aur we bhi, agar be-fman na 
raheu, to paiwand kiye jaenge : 
ki Khuda qadir hai, ki unhen do 
bara paiwand kare. 



RtJMl'OX, XI. XII. 



207 



24 Is liye Id hi jab lis zaitiiu ke 
darakht sej'is ki asl jangli hai, kata 
gaya, aur barkhilaf asl ke ackckhe 
zaitun ka. paiwand hua, to we jo 
nsli d&li&n hain, kis qadr ziyada 
apne hi zaitun men paiwand na 
ki jaengi ? 

25 Ai blmio, ta na howe, ki turn 
apne tain 'aqlmand samjho, main 
chahta hiin, ki turn is bbed se 
nawaqif na raho, ki Israel par ek 
tarah ka andhlapan k para hai, 
aur jab tak gair qaumon ki bharti 
na howe, yihi rahega. 

26 Aur is tarah tamam Israel 
bach jaega ; chunanchi likha hai, 
ki Chhuranewala Saihun se ni- 
klega, aur bedim ko Ya'qiib se 
daf'a karega : 

27 Aur mcra yih T ahd un ke 
sath hoga, jab main un ke gunak- 
on ko mita dihjga. 

28 We to Injil ki bfibat tumhare 
sabab sc dushman ham : lekin 
barguzidagi ki babat bapdadon ke 
sabab piyare hain. 

29 Is waste ki Khuda. ki ni'ama- 
ten aur bulahat badalue kinahin. 
'30 Kyiinki jig tarah turn age 
Khuda par iman na lae the, par 
ab un ki be-fmani ke sabab turn 
par rahm hua ; 

31 Waisa hi we bhi ab iman 
na lae hain, taki us rahm ke 
sabab se, jo turn par hua, un par 
bhi rahm howe. 

32 Is liyc ki Khuda ne sab ko 
bc-imani ki qaid men chhora, ta ki 
sab par rahm farmawe. 

33 Wah ! Khuda ki daulat o 
hikmat aur danish ki kaisi gahrai 
bai ! us ki 'adalaten daryaft se kya 
hi pare, aur us ki rahen pata milne 
se kya hi diir hain ! 

34 Ki kis ne Khudawand ki 
'aql ko jiina hai ? ya kaun us ka 
salahkar raha? 

35 Xa kis ne pahle use kuchh 
diya hai, ki use phir diya jaega ? 

30 Kyuiiki usi se, aur usi ke 
sabab, aur usi ke liye, sari chizen 
Inii hain : abad tak usi ki bu~- 
zurgi ho. Amin. 



XII BlB. 



1 "pAS, ai bhaio, main Khuda 
JL ki rahmaton ka wasta deke 
turn se iltimas karta hun, ki turn 
apne badan Khuda. ki nazr karo, 
ta ki ek zinda qurbani muqaddas o 
pasandida ho, ki yih tumhkri 'aqli 
'ibadat hai. 

2 Aur isjahan ke hara-shakl mat 
ho ; balki apne dil ke naye hone 
se apni shakl badal dalo, taki turn 
Khuda ke us irade ko, jo khub, 
aur pasandida, aur kamil hai, ba- 
khubi jano. 

3 Main us fazl se, jo mujhe 
'inayat hua hai, turn men se har ek 
ko kahta, hun, ki apne martabe se 
ziyada 'ali-mizaj na bano, balki 
i'atidal se bahar na jake aisa mi- 
zaj rakho, jaisa Khuda ne har ek 
shakhs ko andaz se iman diya. 

4 Kyiinki jaisa hamare ek badan 
men bahut se 'azu ham, aur har 
ek 'azii ka ek hi kam nahfn ; 

5 Aise hi ham, jo bahut se hain, 
milke Masih ka ek badan hue hain, 
aur apas men ek diisre ke 'azii. 

6 Pas ham ne us fazl ke muwafiq, 
jo hamen 'inayat hua alag alag 
ni'amaten pain ; so agar wuh nu- 
biiwat hai, to ham iman ke andaz 
ke muwafiq nubiiwat karen ; 

7 Aur agar khidmat hai,to khid- 
mat men rahen ; agar koi ustad 
howe, to ta'lim par ; 

8 Aur nasihat karnewala nasihat 
men mashgiil rahe : wuh jo khai- 
ratbantta haisafdili se bante; aur 
sardar koshish se sardari kare: 
wuh jo rahm karta. hai khushi se 
rahm kare. 

9 Muhabbat be-riya, howe- Badi 
se nafrat karo; neki se mile 
raho. 

1 Biradarana muhabbat se ek 
diisre ko piyar karo; 'izzat ki 
rah se ek diisre ko bihtar sam- 
jho. 

1 1 Kamkaj men susti na karo ; 
ruh se sarg'ai'm ho : Khudawand 
ki bandagi men raho ; 

12 Ummed men khush, taklif 



208 

men bardasht karnewale, du'a 
mangne par musta'idd ralio ; 

13 Muqaddason ki ihtiyaj men 
shank ho ; musarirparwari men 
mashgiil ralio. 

14 tin ke liye jo tumhen satate 
hain, barakat chaho ; khair ma- 
nao, aur la'nat na karo. 

15 Khushwaqton ke sath khush- 
waqt raho; aur ronewalon ke sath 
roo. 

1G JVpas men ek sa rnizaj raklio. 
Bare bare khiyal mat bandho, 
balki garibon ke sath garfbi karo. 
Apne tain 'aqlmand na samjho. 

17 Badi ke'iwaz men kisise badi 
na karo. Dur-andesh hoke aisi 
kamai karo, jo sab logon, ke naz- 
dik bhali ho. 

18 Agar ho sake, to maqdiir 
bhar bar insan ke sath mile raho. 

19 Ai 'azizo. apna intiqam mat 
lo, balki gusse ki rail chhor do : 
kyunki yih likha hai, ki Khuda- 
wand kahta hai, Intiqam lenamera 
k£m hai ; main hi badla. lunga, 

20 Pasagarteradushman bhiikha 
ho, us ko kbila ; agar piyasa, ho, 
use pan! de : kyunki yih karke 
us ke sir par ag ke angaron ka 
dher lagawega. 

21 Badf ka, maghib na ho, balki 
badi par neki se galib ho. 

XIII BAB. 

1 TTAR ek shakhs hakimon ke 
XX tabi' rahe. Kyunki aisi 
koi hukiimat nahin, jo Khuda ki 
taraf se na ho : aur jitni huku- 
maten hain, so Khuda ki taraf se 
muqarrar ham. 

2 Pas jo koi hukiimat ka samhna 
karta hai, so Khuda ki muqar- 
rar! bat ka mukhalif hai; aur we 
jo mukhalif hain, so ap hi sazii 
pawenge. 

3 Ki hakim nekokaron ko nahin, 
balki badkaron ko khauf ka ba'is 
hai. Pas agar tii chahe, ki hu- 
kiimat se ni-dar rahe, to neki 
kar, ki wuh teri ta'rif Icarega. 

4 Kyunki wuh Khuda ka kka- 



lltfMlOX, XII. XIII. 



dim teri bihtari ke liye hai. Par 
agar tii bura, kare, to dar ; ki 
wuh tahviir 'abas nahin pakarta: 
ki wuh Khuda. ka khadim hai ki 
'adalat karke badkar ko saza de. 

5 Pas tabi' rahna na sirf gazab 
ke sahab, balki use haqq jannc ke 
bais bhi, zarur hai. 

6 Kyiiriki is liye turn khiraj bhi 
dete ho, ki we Khuda ke khadim 
hahj, jo us karri men mashgiil 
rahte. 

7 Pas sab ka haqq ada karo : 
jis ko khiraj chahiye, khiraj ; aur 
jis ko mahsul chahiye, mahsiil do ; 
aur jis se dara chahiye, daro ; 
aur jis ki 'izzat kiya, chahiye, 
'izzat karo. 

8 Siwa apas kimuhabbat ke kisi 
ke qarzdar na raho : kyunki jo au- 
ron se muhabbat rakhta hai, us 
ne sharfat ko piira, kiya bai. 

9 Is waste ki ye hukm jo hain, 
ki Tii zina na kar, Qatl na kar, 
Chorf na kar, Jhuthi gawahi na 
de, Lalaeh na kar, aur jo hukm 
un ke siwa hon, un ka khulasa is 
ek bat men hai, ki Tii apne parosi 
ko aisa, piyar kar, jaisa ap ko- 
karta hai. 

10 Ki muhabbat wuh hai, jo 
apne parosi sc badi nahin kartf, 
is waste muhabbat rakbna sbari'at 
ka piira karna hai. 

11 Aivr waqt ko janke yun hi 
karo, is liye ki ghayi ab a pahun- 
chi, ki hain nind se jageii : kyunki 

i jis waqt ham inian lae, us waqt ki 
nisbat sc ab hamari najat ziyada 
nazdi'k hai. 

12 Rat babut guzar gayi, aur 
subh nazdik hui : pas ham and- 
hcre ke k anion ko tark karen, aur 
roshni ke hathyar bandhen. 

13 Aur jaisa din ko dastiir hai, 
durust chalan se chalen: na ki 
aubashi aui' masti se, na Id haram- 
karion aur bad-parhezion se, na 
ki jhagre aur dah se ; 

1 4 Balki Khudawand Yisil' Ma - 
sih ka jama pahino, aur jism ki 
khwahishon ke liye tadbir na 
karo. 



kOmIgx, xiv. 



XIV BAB. 



1 O UST-i'atiqad ko ap men 
k_) shamil kar lo, par skub- 
hon kf takrar ke live nahin, 
2 Ekko i'atiqad hai, ki liar ek chfz 
ka khana rawa hai; par jo sust-i'a- 
tiqad hai, so sirf sag-pat khata 
hai. 

3 Pas wuh jo khata hai, use jo 
nahm khata, haqfr na jane : aur 
wuh jo nahin khata, us par jo 
khata hai, 'aib na lag-awe; kyunki 
Khuda ne us ko qabiil kiya hai. 

4 Pas tii kaun hai, jo diisre ke 
naukar par hukm karta hai ? wuh 
to apne Khudawand ke age khara 
ya para hai. Balki wuh khara ho 
jaega; is waste ki Khuda us ke 
khara karne par qadir hai. 

5 Koi ek din ko diisre din se 
bihtar janta hai; aur koi sab 
dinon ko barabar janta hai. liar 
ck apne apne dil men pura. i'ati- 
qad rakhe. 

6 Aur wuh jo din ko manta 
hai, so Khudawand ke liye manta 
hai; aur jo din ko nahm manta, 
so Khudawand ke bye nahm manta 
hai. Jo khata hai so Khudawand 
ke waste khata hai, kyunki wub 
Khuda ka shukr karta hai : aur jo 
nahm khata, so Khudawand ke 
waste nahm khata, aur Khuda ka 
shukr kartii hai. 

7 Ki koi ham mcii se apne waste 
nahm jita, aur koi apne waste 
nahin marta. 

8 Ki agar ham jite hain, to Khu- 
dawand ke waste jite hain; aur 
agar marte hain, to Khudawand 
ke waste marte ham : is liye ham 
jite marte Khudawand hi ke hain. 

9 Ki Masih isi liye mua, aur 
utha, aur jiyii, ki murdon aur zin- 
don kii bhi Khudawand ho. 

10 Tii kis liye apne bhai par 
'aib lagata hai? aur tii kis liye 
apne bhai ko haqir janta hai ? 
kyunki ham sab Masih ke takht 
i 'adalat ke age hazirkiyejaenge. 

11 Chtinanchi yih likba hai, ki 
Khudawand kahta hai, ki apni ha- 



209 

yat ki qasam, bar ek ghutna mere 
age jhukega, aur bar ek zuban 
Khuda ke samlme iqrar karegi. 

1 2 Pas har ek bam men se Khuda. 
ko apna apna hisab dega. 

13 Pas chahiye ki ham ab ek 
diisre par 'aib na lagawen: balki 
yih tajwiz karen, ki wuh cbiz jo 
thokar ya girne ka ha'is howe, 
apne bmii ke sa.mb.ne na rakhen. 

14 Mujhc Khudawand Yisii' se 
malum hua, aur main ne yaqin 
jana, ki koi chfz dp napak na- 
hin: lekin jo us ko napak janta, 
us ke liye napak hai. 

1 5 Par agar tera bhai tcrc khane 
se diqq hota hai, to til muhabbat 
ke taur par nahm chalta. Tii 
apne khane se us ko, jis ke waste 
Masih miia, halak mat kar. 

16 Pas tumharf khubf ki bad- 
nami na howe : 

17 Kyimki Khuda ki ha.dsh.a~ 
hat khana pina nahin, balki rasti 
aur salaiuati, aur ltiih i Quds se 
khushwaqti, hai. 

] 8 Pas jo koi in hi baton men 
Masih ki bandagi karta hai, Khu- 
da ka maqbiil, aur adnn'on ka 
pasandida hai. 

19 Pas aisf baton ki pairauf ka- 
ren, jin se sulh ho, aur jin se ek 
diisre ko taraqqi de. 

20 Khane ke liye Khuda ke 
kam ko mat bigaro. Sari chizen 
to pak hain ; par wuh, us insiin 
ke liye, jo khake thokar khata 
hai, bura hai. 

21 Bhala yih hai, ki tii gosht na 
khawe, mai na piwe, aur aisa kam 
na kare, jis se tera bhai dhakka 
ya thokar khue, ya sust ho jae. 

22 Tii i'atiqad rakhta hai ? tii 
apne liye use Khuda ke huzur maz- 
biit rakh. Mubarak wuh jo apne 
tain us kam ke sababjise wuh mu- 
na.sibja.nke karta hai, malamat na 
kare. 

23 Par jo kisi chfz men shubha 
rakhta hai, agar kM we, togunah- 
gar thahra,is waste kiwuh i'atiqad 
senahmkhata ; aur jo kuchh i'ati- 
qad se nahin, so gunah hai. 



210 



lltJMlON, XV. 



XV BAB. 



1 T) AS ham ko jo zorawar ham, 
JL chSliiye ki kamzoron ki 
sustion ki feardasht karen, aur 
Idiudpasandi na karen. 

2 Har koi ham men se apue 
parosi ko us ki bhalai ke waste 
khush kare, ta ki us ki taraqqi ho. 

3 Kyunki Masih bhi apni khu- 
shina chilita tha, balki jaisa likha 
has, ki Tere malamat-karnewalon 
ki inalamaten mujh par a parin. 

4 Ki jo kuchh age likha gaya, 
so hamari ta'lim ke bye likha 
gaya, ta ki ham sabr se, aur kita- 
bon ki tasalli se, ummed rakhcn. 

5 Aur Khuda, jo eabr aur tasalli 
ka ban! hai, turn ko yih hakhshe, 
ki turn Masih Yisii 1 ki tarah apas 
men ek dil raho ; 

C Ta Id turn ek dil, aur ek zuban 
hoke Khuda ki, jo hamarc Khu- 
dawand Yisii* Masih ka bap hai, 
barai karo. 

7 Is waste turn men se har ek 
diisre ko apne men shamil kare, 
jaise Masih ne bhi ham ko Khuda 
ke jalal men shamil fear Kya bai. 

8 Main kahta, liun, ki Yisii 1 
Masih Khuda ki sachai ke liye 
makhtunon ka khadim hus s taki 
un wa'don ko, jo bapdadon se 
kiye gae, purit kare : 

9 Aur ki gair qaum bhi rahm ke 
sabab Khuda ki sitaish karen ; 
chunanehi likha hai, ki Is waste 
main qaumon ke bfch tera iqrar 
karunga aur tcra nam gaiinga. 

10 Aur wuh phir kahta hai, ki 
Ai gair qaumo, us ki qaum ke 
sath khushi karo. 

11 Aur phir yih, ki Ai sari 
qaumo, Khudawandkfhamd karo; 
aur ai logo, turn sab us ki sitaish 
karo. 

1 2 Aur phir Yas'aiyah yih kahta 
hai, ki Yassi ki jar rah jaegi, aur 
ek shakhs gair qaumon par liuku- 
mat karne ko uthega ; usi par 
gair qaumen bharosa rakhengi. 

13 Ab Khuda jo ummed kabani 
hai, tumlien. iman lane ke ba'is 



sari khushi aur sakimatisc bhar dc, 
ta ki Rub i Quds ki qudrat se tum- 
hari ummed ziyadatar hotijawe. 

14 Aur ai mere bhaio, main bhi 
to khud tumkaxe haqq men yih 
yaqin rakhta bun, ki turn kbit - 
bion. se ma'miir, aur tamam danai 
se bhare bo, aur apas men nasihat 
kar saktc ho. 

15 Par ai bhaio, main ne kuchh 
jur,at karke yud-dihi ke taur par 
thora sa tumhcn likh bhcja, 
kyunki Khuda ne mujh ko is bye 
fazl bakhsha hai, 

16 Kimain gairqaumon ke waste 
Yisii' Masih ka khadim hoke 
Khuda ki Injil ki khidmatgnzari 
kanin, taki gair qaumon ko hadya 
ke bye guzranna maqbiil howe, ki 
Run i quds se pak kiya gaya 
hai, 

17 Pas main, un' baton men jo 
Khuda se 'ilaqa rakhti bain, YisiV 
Masih kihiibatiaklirkarsaktabun. 

18 Ki main yih jur,at nahin 
rakht a, ki un kamou men se kisf ko, 
jo Masih ne mere wasile, khwah 
qaul khwah n'al se, 

1!) Khwah karamaton aur lnu'a- 
jizon ki quwat, khwah Khuda ki 
Itiih ki qudrat se, gair qaumon ko 
farman ke tabi' men lane ke liye na 
kiya ho, bayan karun : yahan tak 
ki main ne Yardsalam se le chau- 
gird llluriqmn tak Masih ki Injil 
ki purl manadi ki. 

20 Balki main us hurmat ka 
musbtaq tha, ki jahan jahan Masih 
ka nam nahin liyi gaya, wahan 
Injil sunaiin, ta na howe ki main 
diisre ki neo par raddtl rakhun: 

21 Ta ki jaisalikha hai, ki W'ejin- 
hou ko us ki khabar nahin pahun- 
chi, dekhenge, aurjinhonne nahin 
suna, samjhenge, waisa hi howe. 

22 Isi sabab main barha tum- 
hare pas ane se ruka raha hiin. 

23 Par ab is liye ki in mulkon 
men jagah baqi na rahi, aur tum- 
kiirf mu.la.qat ka bhi bahut bar- 
son se mushtaq hiin ; 

24 So jab Isfaniya ko rawana 
hunga, turn pas a jaiinga, kyunki 



llC'MlON, XV. XVI. 



ummed rakkta bun, ki main mi- 
liar jatc Inic tumhen dckh lunga, 
aur tumharf raulaqat se kuchh 
khatirjam'a hoke torn se udhar 
ki taraf rawana kiya jaunga. 

25 Par bilfi'al main Yariisalam 
ko muqaddasoy ki khidmat karne 
ke liye jata hun. . 

26 Kyunki Maqadiiniya aur 
Akhlya ke logon kf marzi yun 
hai, ki Yariisalam ke inuflis mu- 

, qaddason ke liye ek khass chanda 
bhejerj. 

27 Yih to un ki marzi hm ; aur 
ye un ke qarzdar bhi ham. Kyihi- 
lri jab gair qaumen ruhani baton 
men un ke shank liiii hairi, to 
lazim hai ki ye jisnuini baton men 
Un ki khidmat karen. 

28 Pas main us kani ko tamam 
karke, aur ye mewe un ke hath 
sompke, turn pas se hokar Isfaniya 
ko jaunga. 

29 Aur main janta hun, ki mera 
ana tumhare pas Masih ki Injil 
ki kamal barakat se hoga. 

30 Aur ai hhafo, main apnc Khu- 
dawand Yisu' Masih ka, aur Kuh 
kv muhahbat ka, wasta dcke turn se 
iltimaskartahuij, latum mere liye 
Khuda ye du'aen mangne men dil 
se mere sath koshish karo. 

31 Ta ki main Yahudiya ke be- 
imanon se bacha rahuii • aur meri 
wuh khidmat jo Yariisalam ke 
liye hai, so muqaddas logon ko 
pasand pare. 

32 To Khuda chahe, main tum- 
hare pas khushi se aun, aur tum- 
hare sath tazadam hojaun. 

33 Ab salamati ka Khuda turn 
sab ke sath ho. Anim. 

XVI BAB. 

1 "Ti /TATK turn se Fibe ki sifa- 
jLyJL rish karta hriii ; wuh ha- 
mari bahin hai, aur ahahr i lvan- 
khrmnienkaliylyc ki khiidima hai: 
2 Turn us ko Khudawand ke 
"waste yun qabiil karo, jaisa mu- 
qaddason ke laiqhai; aur jis jis 
kam men wuh tumhan muhtaj 



211 

ho, turn us ki maclad karo ; kyunki 
■wuh bahuton ki, balki meri bhi 
madadgar tin. 

3 Prisqilla aur Aqulii ko me- 
ra salam kaho, ki we Yisii' Masih 
ki khidmat men mere sathi bain : 

4 Aur unhon ne meri jan ke 
badle apna sir dhar diya: aur 
na sirf main, balki gair qaumon 
ki sari kalisiyaen un ke ihsanmand 
hain. 

5 Aur us kalisiyc ko, jo un ke 
ghar men hai, salam kaho. Merc 
piyare Apinftiis ko, jo Masih ke 
liye Akhaya ka pahla phal hai, 
salam kaho. 

6 Aur Mariyam ko, jis ne ha- 
mare waste bahut mihnat ki, 
salam kaho. 

7 Aur Andronikus aur Yuma ko 
salamkaho; we mere rishtadar hain, 
aur qaidkhane men mere shank 
the, aurrasulonmen namdarhain, 
aur mujh sc pahle Masihi hue. 

8 Aur Amplias ko jo Khuda- 
wand men hoke mera piyara hai, 
salam kaho. 

9 Aur Urbanus ko jo Masih ke 
kamon men mera, hamkhidmat 
hai, anr mere 'aziz Stakhus ko 
salam kaho. 

10 Aur Apalles ko jo Masih 
men maqbul hai, salam kaho. 
Anr Aristobulas ke logon ko 
salam kaho. 

11 Aur mere rishtadar Hero- 
diihi ko salam kaho. Aur Nar> 
kissus ke logon ko jo Khuda- 
wand men hain salam kaho. 

12 Trufina aur Trutbsa ko jo 
Khudawand ke waste mihnat i hain 
salam kaho. Aur 'aziza Parsis 
ko jis ne Khudawand ke liye ba- 
hut mihnat ki hai, salam kaho. 

13 Aur Ruf'as ko jo Khudawand 
ka barguzida hai, aur us ki ma ko, 
jo meri bhi ma hai, salam kaho. 

14 Aur Asunkritas, aur Flagon, 
aur Harmas, aur Patrubas aur 
Harmcs aur un bhaion ko, jo un 
ke sath hain, salam kaho. 

15 Aur Kilulugas, aur Yulia, 
aur Nerius, aur us ki bahin ko, 



212 

aur Olumpas, aur sare muqad- 

dason ko jo un ke sath hain, salam 

kaho. 

16 Aur turn apas men pak bosa 
leke ek dusre ko salam karo. 
Masih ki kalisiyaen tumhen salam 
kahti hain. 

17 Ai bhaio, main turn se yih 
iltimas karta hun, ki turn un lo- 
gon ko, jo us ta'lfm ke barkhilaf, jo 
turn ne pai, phut parne aur thokar 
kh&nekeba'is hain,pahchan rakko, 
aur un se kinare raho. 

18 Kyunki jo aise hain, so ka- 
mare Khudawand Yisu' Masih 
ki naliin, balki apne pet ki ban- 
dagi karte kain ; aur chikni baton 
aur du'a e khair se sada-dilon 
ko fareb dete hain. 

19 Kyunki tnmhari farmanbar- 
dari sab men mashhur hui hai. 
Is waste main turn se khush hun. ; 
lekin main yih chahta hun ki turn 
neki men waqifkar kojao, aur badi 
se nawaqif raho ; 

20 Aur salamati k:i Khuda 
Shaitan ko tumhare panwon tale 
jald kuchlawega. Hamire Khu- 
dawand Yisii' Afasih ka fazl turn- 
bare sath howe. Aim'n, 

21 Mera hamkhidmat Timtaus, 



I QURINTlOK, I. 



aur mere rishtadar Luqius, aur 
Yasun, aur Susipater tumhen sa- 
lam kahte hain. 

22 Mam Tartius, jo is khatt ka 
likhnewala bun, turn ko Khuda- 
wand men hokc salam kahta hun. 

23 Aur Gayus, jo mera aur sari 
kalfsiye ka. mihmandar hai, tum- 
hen salam kahta hai. Aur Aras- 
tiis, shahr ka khazanchi, aur bhai 
Quartus turn ko salam kahte 
hain. 

24 Hamare Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ka fazl turn sab ke sath 
howe. Amin. 

25 Ab usi ko, jis ki qudrat hai 
ki tumhen men Injil, aur Yisu' 
Masih ki manadi par, ya'ne us 
bhed par qaiin rakhe, jo qadim 
zamanon. se posbida raha ; 

26 Magar nabion ki kitabon ke 
wasile Khuda e abadi ke hukm ke 
mutabiq ab zakir hua, aur sab 
gair qaumon men iman ki farman- 
bardari ke liye mashhur kiya 
gaya; 

27 Usi wahid dana Khuda ko, 
Yisu' Masih ke wasile se, ha- 
mesha hamd pahuncha kare. 
Amiu. 



PULUS KA PAHLA KHATT 
QUKINTION KO. 



I BAB. 



1 "|3ULtTS, jo Khuda. ki marzi 
J se Yisii' Masih ka chuna 
hiia rasul hai, aur bhai Sostanes, 
ki taraf se, 



2 Khuda ki kalisiye ko jo Qurin- 
tus men hai, ya'ne un ko jo Masih 
Yisu' men. hoke pak hue, aur 
bulae hue muqaddas hain, un sab 
samet jo liar makan men Yisii* 
Masih ka nam, jo hamara aur un 



First Epistle to the Corinthians- Premiere epitre aux Connthiens 



T QURIN'TION, I. 



ka Khudawand hai, liya karte 
hain: 

8 IlamareBapKhudalci, aur Khu- 
dawand Yisu 1 Masih let taraf se, fazl 
aur salamati tumhare liye howe. 

4 Main Khuda ke us fazl ki babat 
jo Masili Yisu se turn ko 'inayat 
hua, tumhare liye hamesha apne 
Khuda ka- sliukr karta liiin ; 

5 Ki us ke sabab turn bar bat 
men, khwiih sab tarah ke ba/an 
men,khwah sare 'ilm men,gani ho ; 

6 Chunauchi wuh gawahi, jo 
Masih ke haqq men hai, turn men 
sabit hui : 

7 Yahan tak ki turn kisi ni'amat 
men kam nahin ; aur hamare 
Yisu' Masih ke zahir hone ki rah 
takte ho : 

8 Wuhi tumhen akhir tak qaim 
bhi ra*khega, taki turn hamare 
Ivhudawand Yisu' Masih ke din 
be-'aib thahro. 

9 Khuda, jis ne tumhen apne 
Bete hamare Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ki rifaqat men bulaya, wa- 
fadar hai. 

1 Ai bh&io, main turn se Yisu 1 
Masih ke nam ke waste, jo ha- 
mara Khudawand hai, iltimas 
karta hum lei turn sab ek hi but 
bolo, aur ikbtilaf turn men na 
ho ; balki turn sab ek dil aur ek 
samajh lioke mile raho. 

11 Ai bhaio, mujhe Kloi ke 
logon se tunihari babat yiin ma'- 
him hua, ki turn men jkagre 
bain. 

12 Mera matlab yih hai, ki turn 
men se liar ek kahta hai, ki main 
Pubis ka, main Apallus ka, main 
Kei'as ka, main Masih ka hum 

13 To kya Masih bat gaya? ya 
Pulfis tumhare waste sallb par 
khaincha gaya? ya turn ne Pulii 
ke nam se baptisma paya ? 

14 Main Khuda ka shukr karta 
hum ki main, ne turn men se kisi 
ko, Krispus aur Gay us ke siwa, 
baptisma nahm diya ; 

15 Na howe ki koi kahc, ki us ne 
apne nam se baptisma diya. 

16 Aur main ne Stafanas ke 



213 

khandan ko bhi baptisma diya : 
aur siwa un ke main nahin janta 
ki main ne kisi aur ko baptisma 
diya. 

17 Kyunki Masih ne mujhe bap- 
tisma dene ko nahin, balki Injil 
simane ko bheja : par kalam'ki 
hikmat se nahin, na ho ki Masih 
ki salib batil thahre. 

18 Ki salib ka kalam halak 
honewaion ke nazdik bewuqufi 
hai; par ham uajat-panewalon 
ke liye Khuda ki qudrat hai. 

19 Kyunki likha hai, ki main 
hakimon ki hikmat ko nest, aur 
samajhnewalon ki samajh ko hech, 
kariinga. 

20 Kahan hakim ? kahan faqih ? 
kalian is jahan ka. bahs-karne- 
wala ? kya Khuda ne is dunya 
ki hikmat l£o bewuqiifi nahin 
thahraya ? 

21 Is liye kijab hikmat i ilahi 
se yun hua ki dunya ne hikmat 
se Khuda ko na pahchana, to 
Khuda ki yih marzi hui, ki ma- 
nadi ki bewuqufi se imanwalon ko 
bachawe. 

22 Chunanchi Yahudikoinishan 
chahte, aur Yunani hikmat ki. 
talash men hain : 

23 Par ham Masih ki, jo maslub 
hua, manadi karte hain 5 wuh 
Yahudion ke liye thokar khilaue- 
wala patthar, aur Yunanion ke 
liye bewuqiifi hai ; 

24 Lekin Masili un ke liye jo 
bulac gae hain, kya Yahudi, kya 
Yunani, Khuda ki qudrat aur 
Khuda ki hikmat hai. 

25 Kyunki Khuda ki bewuquii 
admion ki hikmat par galib hai; 
aur Khuda ki kamzori admion se 
zorawar hai. 

26 Ai bhaio, turn apni bulahat 
par nigah karo, ki us men dunya 
ke b&hut se hakim, aur bahut 
maqdiirwale, aur bahut ashraf 
shamil nahin hain. 

27 Magar Khuda ne dunya ke 
bewuqutbn ko chun liya, ta ki 
hakimon ko sharminda kare ; aur 
Khuda ne dunya ke kamzoron ko 



214 

cliun liya, t& ki zorawaron ko 

sharminda kare ; 

28 Aur dunya ke karamon, o 
haqiron ko, aur on ko jo shuinar 
men nahin ate, Khuda ne chun 
liya, ta, ki unhen jo shumar men 
.hain, nachiz kar dale : 

29 Ki koi bashar us ke age gha- 
mand na kar sake. 

SO Lekin turn Yisu' Masih men 
hoke us ke ho, ki wuh hamarc 
live Khuda ki bikmat, aur rast- 
bazi, aur pakizagi, o khalasi haij 

31 Ta ki jaisa likha hai, ki Jo 
fakbr kare, so Khudawand par 
kare. 

n BAB. 

1 AUR ai bhaio, j ab main Khu- 
i\. da ki gawabi ki ktiabar 

deta hiia tumhare pas aya, tab 
kalam ki fasahat aur bikmat ke 
sath nahin aya. 

2 Kyiinki main ne yih thana, 
ki Yisu* Masih aur us ke maslub 
hone ke siwa, aur kuchh tumhare 
darmiyan na janun. 

3 Aur main kamzor aur darta 
aur nihayat kampta hiia tumhare 
darmiyan raha. 

4 Aur mera kalam aur meri 
manadi insani hikmat kUubhane- 
wali baton se nahin, balki Ruh 
ke burhan o qudrat se tin : 

5 Ta ki tumliara iinan adrni ki 
bikmat par nabin, balki Khuda ki 
qudrat par mauqiif ho. 

6 lis par bhi kamilon ke dar- 
miyan ham hikinat ki bat bolte 
hahy. magar is jahan ki, aur is 
jahan ke nest hojanewale sardaron 
ki hikmat nahin : 

7 Balki ham Khuda ki wuh po- 
shida hikmat bayan karte hain, 
30 age se chhipi thi, jise Khuda 
ne zamanon se nahle hamare jalal 
ke -waste inuqarrar kiya : 

8 Jise is jahan ke sardaron men 
se kisi ne na j&na : kyiinki agar 
iante, to jalal ke Khudawand 
ko maslub na karte. 

9 Balki jaisa likha hai, ki Khuda 



I QTJRESTTfON, i. n. in. 



ne apne piyar-karnewalon ke liye 
we chizentaiyar kin, jo naankhon 
ne dekhi.11, na kanon ne sunin, 
aur na admi ke dil men am. 

10 Lekin Khuda ne an ko apm 
Rub ke wasile se ham par zahir 
kiya, ki Run sari chizon ko, 
baiki Khuda. ki gahri baton ko 
bh/, daryaft kar leti hai. 

11 Ki admion men se kaun admi 
ka'hal janta hai, magar admi ki 
nib, jo us men hai ? isi tarab 
Khuda ki Huh ke siwa Khuda ka 
ahwal koi nahin janta. 

12 Ah ham ne dunya ki ruh ko 
nahin, balki wuh Ruh, jo Khuda ki 
taraf se hai, pai, taki ham un 
chizon ko, jo Khuda ne hamen 
bakhshi hain, jauen. 

13 Aur yihi chizen bam insan 
ki hikmat ki sikhai kui baton se 
nahin, balki Run i Quds ki sikhai 
hui baton se, garaz ruhani chizon 
ko ruhani baton se inilake, bayan 
bhi karte kairi. 

14 Magar nafsani admi K-huda 
ki Ruh ki baton ko nahin qa- 
biil karta : ki wuh ua ke age 
bewuqufi'an hain : aur na wuh 
unhen jan sakta hai, kyunki we 
ruhani taur par bujhi jati hain. 

lo Lekin wuh jo ruhani bai, so 
sab baton ko daryaft karta ; par ap 
kisi se daryaft nahin kiya jata hai. 

16 Is liye ki Khudawand ki 'aql 
ko kts ne samjtia, ki us ko sam- 
jhawe ? Magar Masih ki samajh 
ham men hai. 

in BAB. 

1 AUR a i bhafo, main turn se 
iV yun na bol saka, jaise rii- 
hanion se, balki jaise jismauion se, 
jaise un se, jo Masih men larke 
hain. 

2 Main ne tumhen gosht na 
kbilaya, par diidh pilaya: kyiinki 
turn ko taqat na thi, balki ab bhi 
taqat nahin. 

3 Kyunki turn abhf jismani ho ; 
isi liye ki jab dab, aur jhagra, aur 
phut, turn men hai, to kya turn 



I QURINTfON, in. IV. 



j ism am nahin ho, aur admi ki 
chal par nahm chalte ? 

4 Is liye ki jab ek kahta hai, ki 
main Prilus ka hun, aur dusra, 
ki main Apallus ka hiin, to kyk 
turn jismani nahm ? 

5 Pubis kaun, aur Apallus kauri 
hai ? khidmat karnewale, jin ke 
wasile se turn (man lae; so bhi 
itna, jitna Khudawand ne har ek 
ko bakhsha? 

6 Main ne darakht lagaya, aur 
Apallus ne sfiicha, par Khuda ne 
barhayd. 

7 Pas lagancwala, kuchh chiz 
nahin, aurnasmchnewala; magar 
Khuda jo barhanewala. hai. 

8 Laganewald, aur sinchncwala. 
donon ek hain, aur har ek apni 
milmat ke muwafiq apna ajr pa- 
wega. 

9 Kyunki ham Khuda ki khidmat 
men ham-khidmat hain; turn Khu- 
da ki kheti, aur Khuda ki'imarat 
ho. 

10 Main ne Khuda ke fazl ke 
muwafiq, jo mujhe 'inayat hiia, 
'aqlmand mi'amar ki manind neo 
daii, aur dusra us par radda dharta 
hai. So har ek gaur kare, ki wuh 
kis taur se dharta hai. 

11 Kyunki siwa us neo ke, jo 
pari hai, koi diisri neo dal nahm 
sakta; wuh YisiV Masih hai. 

12 So agar koi us neo par sone, 
rupe, beshqimat patthar, lakri, 
gkas phus ka, radda rakhe ; 

13 To harekkakam zahir hoga, 
ki wuh din us ko zahir kar dega, : 
kyunki aise kam ag se zahir hote 
hain, aur jis ka, kam jaisa. hai ag 
parakhegi. 

14 Jis ka kam, jo us ne us par 
banaya, qaim rahega, wuh ajr 
pawega. 

15 Aur jis ka, kam jal jawega, 
wuh nuqsan uthawega : lekinwuh 
ap bach jawega; par aisa, jaisa 
ag se. 

16 Kya turn nahin jaute, ki turn 
Khuda ki haikal ho, aur ki Khuda 
ki Kuh turn men basti hai ? 

1 7 Aur agar koi Khuda ki hai- 



215 

kal ko kharab kare, to Khuda us 
ko kharab karega, kyunki Khuda 
ki haikal pak hai, aur wuhi turn ho. 

18 Koi ap ko fareh na dewe. 
Jo koi turn hare darmiyan ap ko 
is jahan men hakim samjhe, to 
bewuquf bane, taki hakim ho 
jawe. 

19 Kyunki is jahan ki liikmat 
Khuda ke age bewuqufl hai. Ki 
likha hai, ki Wuh hakim on ko 
un hi ki chaturaion men phan- 
sata hai. 

'JO Aur yih, ki Khudawand 
hakimon ke qiyason ko janta hai,. 
ki batil hain. 

21 Pas admion par koi ghainand 
na kare. Ki sari chizeii tumhari 
hain; 

22 Kya Pubis, kya Apallus, kya 
Kefas,kyadunya,kya zindagi, kya 
maut, aur kya hai ki chizen, aur 
kya istiqbal ki: sab tumhari hain ; 

23 Aur turn Masih ke ho; aur 
Masili Khuda ka hai. 

IV BAB. 

1 i DMI ham ko aisa" jane, 
Xjl. jaise Masih ke khidmat- 

guzar, aur Khuda, ke bhedoii ke 
mukhtarkar. 

2 Phir mukhtar men is bat ki 
talash hoti hai, ki wuh diyanatdar 
howe. 

3 Lekin mujh ko kuchh us ki 
parwa nahm, ki turn yk aur koi 
admi mujh ko parakhe, balki 
main ap bhi apne tain nahin pa- 
rakhta. 

4 Kyunki rnera dil mujhe ma- 
lamat nahin karta, ; par main 
kuchh is se rastbaz nahm thahar 
jata : mera parakhuewala Khuda- 
wand hai. 

5 Is waste jab tak Khudawand 
na .awe, turn waqt se pahle 'adalat 
karke faisala na karo ; wuh tiiriki 
ki poshida batcn roshan kar dega, 
aur dilon ke mansube zahir ka- 
rega : tab Khuda ki taruf se har ek 
ki t&'rif hogi. 

6 Aur, ai bhai'o, main, ne in 



216 

baton men tumhari khatir apna 
aur Apallus ka zikr inisal ke taur 
par kiya ; taki turn ham se sikho, 
ki us se jo likha hai, kisi ki babat 
ziyada na samjho ; aisa. na ho ki 
turn ek ke liye diisre ki zidd 
men phulo. 

7 Kami mu jh men aur diisre men 
farq karta hai ? aur tere pas kya 
hai, jo tu ne diisre se nahin 
paya. ? aur jab tu ne dilsrese paya, 
to kyiin ghamand karta hai, ki 
goya nahin paya ? 

8 Turn ab to asiida hue, aur ah 
daulatraand hogaye, aur hamare 
bagair saltanat ki; aur kash ki 
turn saltanat karte, to ham bhi 
tumhare sath saltanat karte. 

9 Kyiinki meri danist men Khu- 
da ne, ham sab rasiilon ko pichhle 
karke, qatl honewalon ki tarah 
zahir kiya; ki ham dunya, aur 
firisktoii, aur admion ke liye, ek 
tamasha thahre hain. 

10 Ham Masih ke sabab bewu- 
qiif bain, par turn Masih men 
hoke 'aqlmand ho ; ham kamzor, 
turn zorawar; turn 'izzatwale, bam 
he-'izzat hain. 

11 Iiam is ghari tak bhukhe, 
piya.se, nange, hain ; mar khate, 
aur awara phirte bain ; 

12 Aur apne hatbon se mihnat- 
en karte : we bura kahte, ham 
bhala manate hain ; we satate, ham 
sahte hain : 

13 We galian dete, bam gir- 
girate bain ; ham duuya men kiire 
ki aur sab chizon ki jharan ki 
manind aj tak hain. 

14 Main tumhen sharminda 
karne ke liye yib baten nahin 
likhta, balki apne piyare farzan- 
don ki tarah turn ko naslhat karta 
him. 

15 Kyiinki agarchi turn ne Ma- 
sih men hoke hazaron ustad rakhe, 
par tumhare bap bahntse na biie : 
is bye ki main hi Injil ke wasfle se 
Masih YisiV mentumhara bapbua. 

16 Pas main turn ne minnat 
karta bun, ki turn mere pairau 
ho. 



I QTJKINTlON, IV. Y. 



17 Is waste main ne Timtaiis ko 
jo mera farzand i 'aziz aur Khu- 
dawand men diyanatdar hai, turn 
pas bhcja, ki wub meri rahen, 
jo Masih men hain, jis tarah main 
har kahfn har ek majlis men bat- 
lata hun, turn ko yad dilawe. 

IS Ba'ze yih samajbke phulte 
hain, ki main tuinhare pas nahin 
ane ka. 

1 9 Par agar Khudawand chahe, 
to main tumhare pas jald aunga, 
aur na shekki karnewalon ki 
baton ko, balki un ki qudrat ko 
daryaft kariinga. 

20 Kyiinki Khuda ki badshahat 
bat se nabm, balki qudrat se hai. 

21 Turn kya chahte ho, ki 
main tumhare pas lathi leke aim, 
ya muhabbat se aur rub ki ran- 
layamat se ? 

Y BlB. 

1 A KSAJION se sunte hain, ki 
XX tumhare bich baramkari 
hotf hai, aur aisi baramkari, jis 
ka- gair qaumoii men bhi zikr na- 
hm, ki aduii apne bap ki joru 
ko rakhe. 

2 Aur turn phulte ho, aur jais;i 
ki chahiye gam nahin karte, tk ki 
jis ne yih kam kiya, wuh turn 
men se nikala- jawe. 

3 Ki main ne, jism se gair hsizir, 
par rub se hazir hoke, isi tarah 
ki goya baziv bun, us par, jis ne 
aisa kiya, yib hukm diya hai. 

4 Ki torn aur ruh jo meri hai, 
hamare Khudawand TisiV Masih 
ki qutlra't ke sath milkar, aise 
shakhs ko bamare Khudawand 
Yisii' Masih ka nam leke, Shai- 
tan ke hawala karo, 

8 Ki jism ke dukh utbawe, to. ki 
us ki nib Khudawand Yisu' ke 
din bachai jawe, 

6 Tumbara ghamand karnakbub 
nahin. Kya turn nahin jante, ki 
thora sa khamir sari loi ko khamir 
kar dalta hai ? 

7 Pas, tuui pnrane khamir ko 
nikal phenko, taki turn tazi loi 



1 QURINT10X, V. VI. 



217 



bano ; to turn bekhami'r hoge. Is 
liye ki hamara bhi fasab ya'ne 
Masih hamare liye qurban bua : 

8 Ab ao, bam 'id karen, purane 
khami'r se nabm, aur na bacb' o 
sbararat ke khamir se ; balki dil 
ki safai aur saehai ki bekhamm 
rot i se. 

9 Main ne khatt men turn ko 
y ih lik h a, ki tn n i b aramkaro n 
men mat mile rabo : 

10 Lekin na yih, ki bilkull dun- 
ya ke baramkiiron, ya lalchion, 
ya zalimon, ya butparaston se na 
milo ; nahin to tumhen dunya Be 
nikalna zanir hota. 

11 Par main ne ab tumhen yib 
likha bai,ki agar koi bhai kahlake 
haramkar, ya. lalehf, ya, butparast, 
ya gali denewala, ya. sharabi, ya 
zalira bo, to turn us se mel na 
rakhna, balki aise ke satb khane 
tak na khana. 

12 Kyunki mujhe kya. kam hai, 
jo baharwalon parhukni kariin ? 
kya, turn un par jo turn men sha- 
rail ham, kukm nabm karte ? 

13 Un par jo bahar bain, Khuda 
hukm karta. hai. Garaz, turn us 
bure admi ko apne darmiyan se 
nikal do. 

VI BAB. 

1 T7"YA turn men se kisi k;i 
_1l\_ biwao parta hai, ki dusre 

se mu'amala rakhke faisala ke liye 
bedinon pas jawe, na ki muqad- 
dason pas ? 

2 Kya turn uakin jante, ki mil- 
qaddas log dunya. ki 'adalat ka- 
renge ? Pas agar dunya kx 'adalat 
turn se ki* jawe, to kya cbhote 
qaziyon ke iaisal karne ke laiq 
nab in ho ? 

3 Kya turn nahin jante, ki bam 
firishton ki* 'adalat kareuge? to 
kya is zindagi ke mu'amale iaisal 
na karen ? 

4 Pas, agar turn men is zindagi 
ke qaziye hon, to kalisiye ke un 
shakhson ko jo haqir hain paneli 
lnuqamu* karo. 



5 Main yib is liye kabta bun, ki 
turn sharminda ho. Kya aisa 
hai ki turn men ek 'aqlmand bhi" 
nabm, jo apne bhaioij ka muqad- 
dama faisal kar sake ? 

6' Ki bhai bhai - se qaziya karta 
hai, aur so bhi bedinon ke age. 

7 Yih tumhara bara qusiir hai, 
ki turn apas ki dad faryad kiya 
karte ho. Zidm uthana kyiin 
nahin bihtar jante? apna nuq- 
san kyiin nabm qabiil karte ? 

8 Balki turn hi to zulm aur 
zabardasti karte ho, so bhi bhaion 
par. 

9 Kya turn nabm jante, ki narast 
Khuda ki badshabat ke wans na 
howcnge ? Fareb na kbao : ky- 
unki haramkar, aur butparast, aur 
zina-karnewale, aur 'aiyash, aur 
laundebaz, 

10 Aur chor, aur lalebi, aur sha- 
rabi, aur gali baknewale, aur 
zalim, Khiida ki badshahat ke 
wans na honge. 

1 1 Aur ba'ze tumhare darmiyan 
aise the, par Khudawand Yisu' 
kc nam se, aur hamare Khuda, ki 
Tluli se gusl dilae gae, aur pak 
hiie, aur rixstbaz bhi thahre. 

12 Sari chizen mere liye rawii 
ham, par sab i'udamand nahin: 
sari chizen mere liye rawa hain, 
par main kisi chiz ke ikbtiyar 
men na htinga. 

13 Khane pet ke bye hain, aur 
pet khanon ke liye: par Khuda 
is ko aur un ko nest kurega. Ma- 
gar badan haramkan ke liye 
nahin, balki Khudawand ke bye 
hai ; aur Khudawand badan kc 
liye. 

14 Aur .Khuda ne Khudawand 
ko jilfiya hai, aur turn ko bhi 
apni qudrat se jilawega. 

15 Kya turn nabm jante, ki 
tumbare badan Masih ke 'azii 
hain ; pas kya main Masih ke 'azii 
lekar kasbi ke 'azii banaiin ? Aisa 
na bowe. 

16 Kya turn ko kbabar nahin, 
ki jo koi kasbi se subbat karta 
hai, so us se ek tan bua ? kyunki 



218 



1 QUMNTfOX, VI. VII. 



wuh kahta hai, ki aise donon efc 
tan honge. 

17 Par wuh jo Khudawand se 
mila hiia hai, so us ke sath ek 
ruli hiia hai. 

18 Haramkari se bhago. Jo jo 
gunah adrai karta hai, wufa badan 
ke bahar hai ; par zina-karne- 
wala apnc badan ka gunahgar 
hai. 

1 9 Kya turn nahin jante, ki tum- 
liara badan .Riih i Quds ki haikal 
had, jo turn men bastf, jis ko turn 
ne Khuda se paya, aur tmn apnc 
nahin ho F 

20 Kyiinki turn damon se kha- 
ridegaye; pas turn apne tan se 
aur apni nih se, jo Khuda ke 
hairi, Khuda ki buzurgi karo. 

VII BiB. 

1TIN baton ki babat turn ne 
«J mujhe likha, so mard ke 
liye yih achchha hai, ki.'aurat 
ko na chhiie. 

2 Lekin haramkari se bach 
ralme ko, bar mard apni jorii, aur 
liar 'aurat apna khasam rakhe. 

3 Khasam joni ka haqq jaisa 
chahiye ada kare, aur waise hi 
jorii khasam ka. 

4 Joru apne badan ki mukhtar 
nahin, balki khasam mukhtar 
hai ; is tarah khasam bhi apne 
badan ka mukhtar nahin, balki 
joru. 

5 Turn ek diisre se juda na 
raho, magar thori muddat apas 
ki razamandi sc, taki roza aur 
du'a karne ke waste faragat piio, 
aur phir apas men ek ja lioo, 
taki Shaitan turn ko tumhari be- 
zabti ke sabab imtihan men na 
dale. 

Par yih main salah kf rah se 
na hukm ki rah kahta hun. 

7 Ki main ehahta, ki jaisa main 
hun, aise hi sab ho wen. Par har 
ek ne apna. apna mam Khuda se 
pay a, ek ne yon, aur dusre ne 
won. 

So main bin-byahe mardon 



aur bewon sc yih kahta hun, ki, 
Un ke liye achchha hai, ki we 
aise raheii, jaisa main hun. 

9 Lekin agar we zabt na kar 
silken, to byah karen ; ki byah 
karna jal jane se bihtar hai. 

10 Par un ko jin ka byah hiia 
hai, main nahin, balki Khuda- 
wand hukm karta hai, ki Jorii 
apne khasam ko na ehhore : 

11 Aur agar ehhore, to wuh bc- 
nikah rahe, ya. apne khasam se 
phir mel kare : aur khasam apni 
jorii ko chhoy na de. 

12 Par baqion ko Khudawand 
nahin, main kahta hun: ki Agar 
kisi bhai kf jorii be-iman ho, aur 
wuh us ke sath rahne ko razi ho ? 
to wuh us ko na ehhore. 

13 Ya kisi 'aurat ka khasam 
be-iman howe, aur wuh us ke 
sath ralme ko razi ho, to wuh 
us ko na ehhore. 

14 Kyiinki bc-iman khasam apni 
jorii ke sabab se pak hiia, aur be- 
iman jorii khasam ke ba'is pak 
hiii hai ; nahin to tumhare far- 
zand napak hote, par ab pak hairt. - 

15 Par agar be-iman ap ko juda 
kare, to kare. Koi bhai bahin 
aisi baton ki qaid men nahin ; par 
Khuda ne ham ko milap ke liye 
bulaya hai. 

16 Ai 'aurat, kya. janiye tu apne 
khasam ko bachawe; aur ai mard, 
kya janiye, tii apni jorii ko ba- 
chawe ? 

17 Magar jais.4 Khuda se har ek 
ko hissa mila, aur jis tarah Khuda 
ne har ek ko bulaya, wuh waisa hi 
chale. Aur main sari kalisiyaon 
men aisii hi muqarrar karta, hun. 

IB Agar koi makhtiin hokar 
bulaya gaya, to na-makhtiin na 
ho. Aur agar koi na-makhtuni 
men bulaya gaya, to ..nakhtun na 
howe. 

19 Khatna kuchh nahin, aur 
na-makhtiini bhi kuchh nahin, 
magar Khuda ke hukmon par 
chalna hi jo hai. 

20 Har ek jis lnilat men bulaya 
gaya, wuh usi men. rahe. 



1 QURTN'TIOX, VII. VIII. 



21 Kya tu gulami ki halat men 
bulaya gaya, to andesha na kar : 
par agar tu azad hqjane sakta 
hai, to use ikhtiyar kar. 

22 Kyunki jis gulam ko Khu- 
dawand ne bulaya, won Khu- 
dawand ka azad kiya hua hai ; 
aur isi tarah jis azad ko bu- 
laya, wuh Masih ka gulam hai. 

'23 Turn damon se kharide gae 
ho ; admi ke gulam na baiio. 

24 Garaz, ai bhaio, har ek jis 
halat men bulaya gaya, usi halat 
men Khuda ke huziir rahe. 

25 Par kunwarion ke haqq men 
Khudawand ka koi bukm mujh 
pas nahm, lekin jaisa diyanatdar 
hone ke liye iiiujh par Khuda- 
wand ki taraf se rahm hua, waisa 
hi salak deta hun. 

26 So mera yih guman hai, ki 
is waqt ki taklitbn par nazar 
karke, yih bihtar hai ; ya'ne, 
admi ke liye bihtar hai, ki jaisa 
hai, waisa hi rahe. 

27 Agar tu jorii ke band men 
hai, to us Be chhutkara mat chah. 
Aur agar tu jorii se chhuta hai, 
to phir joru mat dhundh. 

28 Lekin agar tu byah kare, to 
gunah nahin karta ; aur agar* 
kunwari byahi jawe, to wuh 
gunah nahin karti. Par aise log 
jism ki taklif pawenge : lekin 
main turn par shafaqat karke zi- 
yada na kakiinga. 

29 Par ai bhaio, main turn se 
yih kahta hiin, ki waqt tang 
hai : is waste chaliiye ki joniwale 
aise howen, jaise un ki joruan 
nahin ; 

30 "Aur ronewale aise, jaise we 
nahin rote ; aur khushi karne- 
wale aise, jaise we khushi nahin 
karte; aur khan'dnewale aise, jaise 
we milkiyat na rakhte ; 

31 Aur is dunya ke karohari 
aise, jaise dunya se kam nahin 
rakhte : kyunki dunya ka tama- 
sha guzarta chala jata hai. 

32 So main yih ehahta hun, ki 
turn be-andesha ralio. Wuh jo 
bin-byaha hai, &o Khudawand 



219 

ke liye andeshamand rahta hai> 
ki wuh kyiinkar Khudawand ko 
razi kare : 

33 Par wuh jo byiiha hai, so 
dunya ke waste andeshamand 
hai, ki kyiinkar wuh apni joru 
ko razi kare. 

34 Byahi aur bin-byahi men 
yih farq hai, ki bin-byahi Khu- 
dawand ke liye andeshamand 
rahti hai, ki wuh badan aur ruh 
men muqaddas bane ; par byahi 
hiii dunya ke liye andeshamand 
rahti hai, ki kyiinkar apne kha- 
gam ko razi kare. 

35 Par yih tumharc faide ke 
waste kahta hun, na yih ki tum- 
hen phande men ti&lun ; balki is 
liye, ki turn arasta ho, aur Khu- 
dawand ki bandagi men khatir- 
jama'i se mashgiil raho. 

36 Aur agar koi apni kunwari 
larki ke haqq mciijawani se dhal 
jana nii-munasib jane aur yihi 
zariir samjhe, to jo chahe, so kar 
le, ki wuh gunah nahin karta : 
byah kare. 

37 Par jo koi zariir na samjhe, 
ki apne dil men mazbiit rahta, 
aur apne irade ko anjam dene 
par qadir hai, aur dil men yih 
thane, ki main apni larki ko bin- 
byahi rahnc di'mga, to wuh ach- 
chha karta hai. 

38 Garaz, wuh jo byah deta 
hai, achchha karta hai, aur jo 
byah nahin deta, so bihtar karta 
hai. 

39 'Aurat shari'at ki paband 
hai, jab tak us ka Vhasam jita 
rahe, par agar us ka khasam mar 
jae, tab wuh azad hai, ki jis se 
chahe, byah kar le ; magar sirf 
Khudawand men. 

40 Par agar bin-byahi rahe, to 
wuh men danist men ziyada 
sa'adatmand hai : aur main janta 
hun, ki Khuda ki Huh mujh men 
hai. 

VIII BAB. 
1 AB, babat un chizou ki jo 
XjL butoii par qurb&ni ki jati 



220 

hain, so ham yih jante hain, ki 
ham sab 'irfan rakhte hain. 'Ir- 
fan phulata, par muhabbat bar- 
bati hai. 

2 Aur agar koi gamin kare, ki 
kuchh janta hai, to jaisa janii 
chahiye, wuh ab tak kuchh nahin 
janta. 

3 Lekin jo koi Khuda se mu- 
habbat rakhta hai, wuh us se pah- 
chana jata hai. 

4 So uuchizou ke khanekibabat, 
jo but on par qurbani ki jati hain, 
ham jante hain, ki but mutlaq 
kuchh clriz dunya men nahin, aur 
koi Khuda nahin magar ek. 

5 Kyunki harchand aflak o za- 
min men bahnt hain jo khuda 
kahlilte hain, (chunauchi bahutere 
khuda, aur bahutere khudawand 
hain,) 

6 Lekin hamara ek Khuda hai, 
jo Bap hai, jis se sari chizen 
hum, aur ham usf ke liye hain ; 
aur ek Khudawand hai, jo Yisil' 
Masih hai, jis ke sabab se sari 
chizen hum, aur ham usf ke wa- 
sfle se hain. 

7 Lekin sab ko yih 'irfan na- 
hin ; balki kitne hi but ko kuchh 
chfz jankar but on par ki qurbani 
aj tak khate hain ; aur un ke dil 
za'if hokar aluda ho jate hain. 

8 Khana hnmen Khuda se na- 
hin milata ; kyunki agar khilwcn, 
to hamari kuchh barhti nahin, 
aur jo nakhawen, to ghatti nahin, 

9 Lekin khabardar raho, ki 
tumhara yih ikhtiyar kamzoron 
ke thokar khilane ka. ba'is na 
howe. 

10 Kyunki agar koi tujhe jo 
'irfan rakhta hai, butkhane men 
khate dekhe, to kya wuh jis ka dil 
za'if bai, buton ki qurbani khane 
par diler na hoga? 

11 Aur tera wnl kamzor bhai, 
jis ke liye Masih mua, tere 'irfan 
se halak na hoga ? 

12 Pas turn bhafon ke yon gu- 
nahgar hoke, aur un ke za'if dil 
ko ghayal karke, Masih ke gu- 
nahgar t.haharte ho. 



1 QURINTIOX, Vin. IX. 



13 So agar koi khurak mere 
bhai ko thokar khilawe, to main 
abad tak kabln gosht na khaiin, 
ta na howe, ki apne bhai ki tho- 
kar ka sabab hoim. 

IX BAB. 

1 TZ~ TA main rasiil nahin bun ? 
iv kya main azad nahin f 

kya main ne Yisii' Masih ko ja 
hamara Khudawand hai, nahin 
dekha? kya turn. Khudawand 
men mere banae hue nahin ho ? 

2 Agar main diisron ke liye 
rasul nahin, taubhi tumhare liye 
to albatta hiin : kyunki tum 
Khudawand men hoke meri ri- 
salat par muhr ho. 

3 Jo mujhe parakhte hain, un 
ke liye mera yih jawab hai, 

4 Kya hamen khane pine ka 
ikhtiyar nahin ? 

5 Aur kya ham ko yih iqtidar 
nahin, ki kisi dini bahin ko byah 
kar liye phiren, jaise aur rasul 
aur Khudawand ke bhai aur 
Kefas karte hain? 

G Ya sirf mujhe aur Barnabas 
ko ikhtiyar nahhj, ki mihnat 
na karen ? 

7 Kaun apna. kharch karke si- 
pahgari karta hai? kaun angur 
ka bag lagata hai, ki us ka phal 
nahin khata ? ya kaun galle 
charata hai, jo us galle ka kuchh 
dudh nahin pita. ? 

8 Kya main aisi baten bolta 
hun faqat is liye ki yih insani ra- 
waj hai ? kya sharf at bhi yih 
nahin kahti ? 

9 MiisA ki shari'at men to yiin 
likha hai, ki Da,ote hue bail ka 
munh mat banrihiyo Kya, Khuda 
ko bailon hi ki parwa hai 1 

10 Ya wuh khass hamare waste 
yun kahta ? Han, yih hamare 
waste beshakk likha hai : taki 
jotnewala ummed se jote, aur 
da,onewala jo ummed se da,ota 
hai, wuh us ummed ka. phal pa we. 

11 So agar ham ne tumhare 
liye riihani chizen boin hain, t& 



1 QUKTXTfOX, IX. X. 



kya yih ban bat hai, ki ham tum- 
harijismani chizen katen? 

12 Agar auron ka turn par yih 
ikhtiyar hai, to hamara kya zi- 
yada na hoga? Lekin ham nc 
apna ikhtiyar zahir nahin kiyti, 
balki sari baten sahte ham ; na 
howe ki ham Masih ki Injil ke 
inuzahim howen. 

13 Kya turn nahin jante, ki jo 
haikal ka karobar karte, so hai- 
kal men se khatc hain? aur jo 
qurbangah men hazir hua karte, 
so qurbangah se hissa lete bain ? 

14 Yun hi Khudawand ne bhi 
farmaya hai, £ijo Injil ke suna- 
newale hain, Injil se asbab i zin- 
dagi pawenge. 

1 o Par main im men se kuchh 
'amal men na laya : aur main ne 
is garaz se nahin likhii, ki mere 
waste yun kiya jawe : kyunki us 
se mnjbe mania bihtar hai, ki 
koi mere fakhr ko kho dewe. 

16 Is liye ki agar main Injil ki 
khabar dun, to kuchh mora 'fakhr 
nahin; kyunki mujhe zaruratpari 
hai, aur mujh par at'sos hai, agar 
main Injil ki khabar na dun ! 

17 Ki agar main yih khushi se 
karun, to phal paiinga : par agar 
na-kimshi se, taubhi mukhtari 
mujhe sompi gai hai. 

18 Pas to mujhe kya phal milta 
hai? Yih, ki jab main Injil ki 
manadi kariin, Masih ki khush- 
khabari ko be-muzil thahraiin, 
taki main apne is ikhtiyar ko, jo 
Injil ke sabab se hai, beja tarn* 
par istPamal na karun. 

19 Kyunki main ne, bawujitde 
ki sab se azad hum ap ko sab ka 
gulam thahraya, taki main ba- 
huton ko nafa men paun. 

20 Main Yahudion ke darmiyan 
Yahikli satha, taki main Yahudion 
ko nafa men paiin ; sharfatwalon 
men main shari'atwala baiui, taki 
sharfatwalon ko nafa men paiin ; 

21 Aur be-sharfat logon men 
be-sharfat sa, (bar chand main 
Khuda ke nazdik be-sharfat. na- 
lim hiia, balki Masih ki sharfat j 



221 

ka tabf th;i,) taki main be-sharfat 
logon ko nafa men paiin. 

22 Kamzoron men main kamzor 
sa thii, taki kamzoron ko nafa 
men patfn ; main sab admion ke 
waste sab kuchh hana, taki bar 
ek tarah se kitnon ko bnchaiin. 

23 Aur main yih Injil ke waste 
karta bun, taki main tumhare 
sath us men sharfk hoiin. 

24 Kya turn nahin jante ho, ki 
akhare men jab daurte bain, to 
pab daurte hain, par bazi ek hi 
pata hai? Pas turn nisk dauro, ki 
turn hi jito. 

25 Aur har ek kushtigfr sab 
baton ka parhez rakhta hai. 
Ha we us taj ke liye jo tiini hai; 
aur bam wuh t;ij pane ke, jo gair- 
f'ani hai, yih karte hain. 

26 So main danrta biin, par 
hethikane nahiu. ; main ghuse 
larta bun, par us ki mnnmd na- 
hin, jo hawa ko mart a hai : 

27 Ualki main apne badan ko 
pise dalta hun ; aur bandkke 
ghasite live phirta hife, na howe, 
ki main auron ko manadi karke 
ap na-maqbril thahrvm. 

X BAB. 

1 T)AR, ai bhaio, main nahin 
.t chahta, ki turn is se na- 
w/tqif raho, ki hamare bapdade 
sab badal ke niche the, aur we 
sab samundar men se hokar nikal 
gae; 

2 Aur sabhon ne us badal aur 
samundar men Musa ka baptisma 
paya ; 

3 Aur sabhon ne ek In ruham 
khurak khai ; 

4 Aur sabhon ne ek hi ruham 
pani piya : kyiinki unhon ne us 
ruham Chatan men se jo im ke 
sath chaji, pani piya: aur wuh 
Chatan Masih thi. 

5 Par un men bahuton se Khu- 
da razf na tM, aur we bayaban 
men mare pare. 

6 Ye sare majare hamare waste 
namuna hue, tliki ham buri chi- 

r.3 



1 QURINT10X, X. 



222 

zon ki khwihish na karen, jaise 
imhon ne kf. 

7 Aur turn butparast na bauo, 
lis tarah un men kai ek the, jaisa 
likha, hai, ki Yih qaum khane 
pine baithi. phir naehne uthi. 

8 Aur ham haramkari na ka- 
ren, chunanchi un men se kai 
ek ne kf, aur ek hi din men teis 
hazar mare pare. 

9 Aur ham Masfh ka iiutilian 
na karen, chunanchi un men se 
ba'zon ne kiya., aur sampon se 
halak hue. 

10 Aur turn mat kurkurao, chu- 
nanchi un men se kai ek kur- 
kurae, aur halak karnewale se 
halak hue. 

11 Ye sab waqi'at jo un ko 
hum, nanrima hi'ti'u : aur hamarf 
nasihat ke waste, jo akhiri zamane 
men hain, likhf gain. 

12 Pas jo koi ap ko qaim sa- 
majhta hai, so khabardar rahe, 
aisa na ho ki gir pare. 

13 Turn kisi" imtihan men siwa 
us ke jo aur insan se kiya jata, hai 
iialiin pare, aur Khuda waladiir 
hai, ki wuh turn ko tumhari taqat 
se ziyada imtihan men parne na 
dega, balki wuh imtihan ke sath 
nikal jane ki rah bin thahra. dega, 
taki turn bardasht kar sako. 

14 Pas, ai mere piya.ro, turn but- 
parasti se bhago. 

15 Main turn se yiin bolta him, 
jaise 'aqlmandon se ; so, jo main 
kahta hun jancho. 

16 Yih barakat ka piyala jis 
par ham barakat mangte hain, 
kya Masfh ke lahii ki" sharakat 
nahm ? Yih rotf jo ham torte 
hain, kya Masfh ke badan ki sha- 
rakat nahfn hai? 

17 Kyunkiharchand ham bahut 
se hain par inilke ek roti, aur ek 
tan hain : is liye ki ham sab ek 
hi roti men sharik ham. 

18 tin par, jo jism ke rii se 
Israeli hain, nazar karo; kya we, 
io qurbani khanewale hain, qur- 
bangah ke sharik nahfn ? 

19 Pas main kya kahta hun ? ki 



but kuchii chiz hai, ya buton. k£ 
qurbani kuchii chiz hai ? 
20 IJalkiyih kahta, ki gatr qaum- 
en jo qurbani kartf hain, Shayatin 
ke liye kartf hain, na Khuda. ke 
liye : aur main nahm chahta, ki 
turn Shayatin ke sharik ho. 

21 Turn Khudawand ka piyala, 
aur Shayatin ka piyala, pi nahfn 
sakte; turn Khudawand ke das- 
tarkhwan, aur Shayatin ke das- 
tarkhwan, donon par sharik na- 
hm hosakte. 

22 Kya ham Khudawand ko 
c;airat dilate hain ? kva ham us 
se zorawar nam r 

23 Sab kuchh mere liye halal hai, 
par sab kuchh iaidamand nahfn : 
sab kuchh mujhe halal hai, par sab 
kuchh taraqqf nahfn bakhshta. 

24 Koi apni bihtari na dhundhe, 
balki har ek diisre kf bihtari 
chahe. 

2.5 Jo kuchh qassabon ki dd- 
kanon men bikta hai, so khao, 
aur dim imtiyaz karke kuchh na 
puchho : 

26 Ivyunki zamfn aur us kf ma'- 
miirf Khudawand ki hai : 

27 Phir a^ar be-imanon men se 
kof tumhari daVat kare, aur turn 
qabiil karo, to jo kuchh tumhare 
samhne rakha jawe, khao, aur 
di'ni imtiyaz karke kuchh na 
puchho. 

28 Par agar koi tumhen kahc, 
ki yih buton ki qurbani hai, to 
us ki khatir jis nc jataya, aur 
imtiyaz i din ke sabab mat khao: 
ki zamfn aur us kf ma'miiri Khu- 
dawand ki hai : 

29 Imtiyaz karna hai usi diisre 
ke liye aur na apne liye: ki kahe 
ko diisre ki samajh merf azadagi 
ko khalal kare ? 

.10 Aur agar main shukr karke 
khata hurt, to jis chiz par shukr 
karta hun, us ke sabab kis liye 
badnam bun ? 

31 Pas, turn khate ya, pfte, ya 
jo kuchh karte ho, sab Khuda ke 
jalal ke liye karo. 

32 Turn na Yahudion, na Yu- 



1 QURUSTiOX, X. XX. 



million, na Khuda ki kalisiye 
ko thokar ke ba'is ho : 

.33 Chunanchi main sab baton 
men sab ko razi rakhta him, aur 
apna nahm, balki bahuton ka. 
taida dhiindhta hiin, t;iki we najat 
pawen. 

xi bAb. 

1 npUM mere pairau ho, jaise 

jL main bhi Masih ka bun. 

2 Aur at hhaio, main tumhari 
ta'rif karta hiin, ki turn liar b;it 
men mujhe yad rakhte bo, aur 
un qanunon ko hifz karte bo, jis 
tarah se main nc tumheu sompe 
Iiain. 

•3 Par main chahta hub, ki turn 
jano, ki har ek mard ka sir Masih 
bai, aur 'aurat ka sir mard, aur 
Masih ka sii' Khuda. 

4 Jo mard du'a ya nubiiwat 
karte waqt apne sir ko dhampta 
hai, wuh. apuc sir ko behnrmat 
karta. 

6 Aur har 'aurat jo bagair sir 
dhampe du'a ya nubuwat karti, 
so apne sir ko behurmat karti hai, 
kyiinki yih us ke sir miindne ke 
barabar hai. 

6 Kytlnki agar 'aurat orhni na 
orhe, to us ki cboti bhi kat 
jawe ; par agar 'aurat chotikatuc, 
ya sir m undue se belmrniat hoti 
hai, to orhm oybe. 

7 Mard ko na chabiye ki apne 
sir ko dhampe, ki wuh Khuda ki 
aiirat aur us ka jalal hai, par 'au- 
rat mard ka jalal hai. 

8 Is liye ki mard 'aurat se na- 
hm, balki 'aurat mard se hai. 

9 Aur mard 'aurat ke liye na- 
hin, balki 'aurat mard kc liye 
paida htu. 

10 Pas chabiye ki 'aurat nrishton 
ke sabab apne sir ko dhamp rakbc. 

1 1 Magar Khudawand men na 
mard 'aurat ke Impair hai, na 
'aurat mard ke bagair. 

12 Kyiinki jaisa 'aurat mard se 
hai, waisa hi mard bhi 'aurat ke 
wasile se bai, par sab Khuda se 
bain. 



13 Turn 4p hi tajwiz karo ; kya, 
munasib hai, ki 'aurat bagair sir 
dhampe Khuda se du'a mivnge ? 

14 Kya'tabi'at se turn ko nahin 
malum hota, ki agar mard cboti 
rakbe, to us ki hehurmati bai? 

15 Par agar 'aurat ke lambe bai 
hop, to us ki zfnat hai : kyiinki 
bai" use parde kc waste diye gaye. 

1G Lekin agar koi takrari ho, to 
ma'Ium rabe, Id na hamara, na 
Khuda ki kah'siyaoti ka yih dastiir 
liai. 

17 Aur jo main ab tuuihen 
kahta bun, is men tumhari ta'rif 
nahin ka'rta, ki turn jab jam'a 
bote bo, to us men tumhari kuchh 
bbahii nahin, balki burai hai. 

18 Main sunta him, ki jis waqt 
turn kalisiye men jam'a bote ho, 
-tumhare bieh ikbtilal'hote bain ; 
am- main us ko thoya sa sach janta 
hum 

19 Kyiinki zariir hai, ki turn- 
bare bich bid'ateu bhi ho jawen, 
taki we, jo turn men maqbul 
bain, zahir ho jawen. 

20~ Tliir jo turn ek h i maqani men 
jam'a bote ho, yih 'Asba e llab- 
baui khane ke liye nahin hai. 

2 1 Kyiinki khane ke waqt bar ek 
pahle apna hi khana kba leta hai: 
aur koi bbiikha rah jata, aur koi 
mast hota hai. 

22 Kya turn khane pine ke %e 
ghar nahin rakhte ho ? ya Khuda 
ki kalisiye ko naehiz jante ho, 
war nuiiitajon ko sharminda 
karte ho ? Ab main turn se kya 
kahiin ? kya tumbaii ta'rif ka- 
run ? Main is men tumhari ta'rif 
nahin karne ka. 

23 Kyiinki main ne yih bat 
Khudawand «e piu, aur tumhen 
bhi sompi, ki Khudawand Yisii' 
ne, jis rat ki pakarwaya gaya, 
roti li : 

24 Aur sbukr karke ton', aur 
kaba, ki Lo, khao, yih mera 
badan hai, jo tumbare liye tova 
jata hai: turn meri yadgari ke 
liye yih kiya karo. 

2-i Aur isi tarab us ne khane ke 



224 

bad piyala bin' liya, am" kaha, ki 
Yih piyala wuh naya 'ahd liai, jo ' 
mere lahii se hai ; jab jab turn 
pio meri yadgarf ke liye yun 
karo. 

26 Kyiinki jab jab turn yih roti 
khatc, aur yih piyala pite ho, to 
turn Khudawand ki maut ko, jab 
tak ki wuh awe, jatate rahte 
ho. 

27 Is waste jo koi namunasib 
taur se yih roti khawe, ya Khu- 
dawand ka piyala piwe, to wuh 
Khudawand ke badan aur lahu 
ka gunahgar hoga. 

28 Pas admi pahle ap kojanehe, 
aur yunhf is roti men se khawe, 
aur is piyale se piwe. 

29 Kyiinki jo namunasib taur 
se khata aur pita hai, so Khuda- 
wand kc badan ka lilmz na karkc 
apni saza khata aur pita hai. 

30 Isi sabab se turn men bahu- 
tere kamzor aur bi'mar hain, aur 
kitne so gae. 

31 Agar ham apne tarn janchte, 
to saza. na pate. 

32 Aur Khudawand ham en saza 
deke tarbiyat karta hai, ta na 
howe ki ham dnnya ke sath saza 
ke hukm men shank howen. 

33 Pas ai mere bhaio, jab turn 
khane ke Mye jam'a ho, to ek 
dusrc ki rah dekho. 

34 Aur agar koi bhukha ho to 
apne ghar men khawe, na ho ki 
turn saza pane ko jam'a ho. Ab 
jo kuchh baqi hai, so main ake 
durust karunga. 

XII BAB. 

1 AI bhaio, main nahin chahta 
/X ki turn nihani ni'amaton 

ki babat be-khabar raho. 

2 Turn jante ho, ki turn gair 
qaum the, aur gunge buton ke 
picbhc, jis tarah chalae gae, chalte 
the. 

3 Pas main tumhen jatata him, 
ki koi nahm, jo Khuda ki Huh se 
holtd, YisiT ko mal'iin kahtti hai : 
aur koi bagair Eiih i Quds ke 



1 QURINTIOX, XI. XII. 



Yisii' ko Klnid a wand kah nahm 
sakta hai. 

4 Pas, ni'amaten tarah tarah ki 
hain, par Ruh ek hi hai. 

5 Aur khidmaten bin tarah ta- 
rah ki hain, par Khudawand ek 
hi hai. 

6 Aur tasiren tarah tarah ki 
hain, par Khuda ek hihai,josab- 
hoii men sab kuchh karta hai. 

7 Lekin Riih kazuhur,joharek 
men kiya jata, iaida i 'amin ke liye 
hai. 

8 Ek ko Huh se hikmat ki bat 
inilti hai ; aur dusre ko usi Ruh 
se 'ilm ki bat ; 

9 Aur ba'ze ko usi Ruh se mian ; 
aur ba'ze ko usi Ruh se changa 
karne ki ni'amaten ; 

10 Aur kisi ko karamaton ki 
qudraten ; aur kisi ko nubiiwat ; 
aur ba'ze ko ruhon ki pahchan ; 
aur ba'ze ko tarah tarah ki zu- 
banen : aur ba'ze ko zubanon ka 
tarjuma karna : 

1 1 Lekin wuhi ek Riih yih sab 
kuchh karti hai; aur jaisa chahti, 
liar ek ko bantti hai. „ 

12 Kyiinki jis tarah badan ek 
hai, aur us ke 'azii bahut, aur ek 
badan ke 'azii inilkar, agarchi 
bahut, ek badan bote hain, Masih 
hhi aisa hi hai. 

13 Ki ham sab ne kya Yahiidi, 
kya Yunani, kya gulam, kya. azad, 
ek hi Ruh se ek badan banne ke 
liye baptisma paya, aur ham sab 
ko ek hi Ruh se pine ko diya 
gayi. 

14 Kyiinki badan men ek 'azii 
nahm, balki bahut se hain. 

15 Aur agar panw kahe, is liye 
ki mam hath nahin, main badan 
ka nahin ; to kya wuh is sabab 
se badan ka nahin hai ? 

16 Aur agar kan kahc, is liye 
ki main unkh nahin, main badau 
kii nahin ; to kya wuh is sabab se 
badan ka nahin ? 

17 Agar sara badan ankh hota, 
to sunna kalian hota P aur agar 
sab sunna hota, to siinghna ka- 
lian ? 



1 QUFJNT10X, XII. XIII. 



18 Par ab Khuda no har ek 'azii 
ko badan men apni marzi ke mu- 
wafiq rakha. 

19 Par agar we sab ek hi 'azu 
hotc, to badan kahau hota? 

'JO Par ab bahut se 'azu hain, 
lekin badan ek hai. 

21 Ankh hath se nahin kah 
sakti, ki main ten muhtaj nahin. : 
aur sir bhi panw sc nahin kah 
sakta, ki main tumhara muhtaj 
nahm. 

2 m 2 Balki badan men we 'azu, 
jo kamzor ma'lum hote hain, ba- 
hut zariir ham : 

23 Aur badan ke un 'aziion ko, 
iinhen ham zah'l jante hain, unhm 
ko ziyada 'izzat dete hain ; aur 
hamare be-daul 'azu bahut khush - 
daul ho jate hain. 

24 Kyunki hamare khush-daul 
'azii us ke muhtaj nahin : par 
Khuda ne zalil 'aziion ko ziyada 
hurmat deke badan ko mnrakkab 
kiya: 

25 Taki judai badan men na 
howe, balki sare 'azu anas men 
ek dusre ke ham-dard rahen. 

26 Aur agar ek'azu kuchh dukh 
pat a. hai, to sare 'azu us ke sath 
dukh pate hain ; aur agar ek 'azii 
'izzat pawe, to sare 'azu us ke 
sath khush hote hain. 

27 Turn milke Masi'h ke badan 
ho, aur juda juda 'azu ho. 

28 Aur kah'siye men Khuda ne 
kitnon ko muqarrar kiya, pahle 
rasiilon ko, dusre iiabioii ko, tisre 
ustadon ko, ha'd us ke karamaten, 
tab changa karne ki qudraten, 
madadgarian, peshwaiari, tarah 
tarah ki zubanen. 

29 Kya sab rasul hain ? kya sab 
nabi hain f kya sab us tad hain ? 
kya sab karamaten dikhate hain ? 

30 Kya sab ko changa karne ki 
qudrat hai ? kya tarah tarah ki 
zubanen sab bolte hain ? kya sab 
tarjuma karte hain. ? 

31 Turn achchhi se achchhi ni- 
'ainaton ke mnshtaq ralu>, par 
main ek aur rah jo un se kahm 
bihtar hai, tumhen batlata hun. 



XIII BAI5. 

1 ACtAR main admi ya firish- 
II ton ki zubanen bohni, aur 

muhabbat na raklnin, to main 
thanthanata pital, ya jhanjhan- 
ati jhanjh hun. 

2 Aur agar main nubiiwat ka- 
nin, aur agar main gaib ki sab 
baten. aur sare 'ilm januii, aur 
mera iman kamil ho, yahan tak 
ki main pahayon ko ehalaurt, par 
muhabbat na rakhiin, to main 
kuchh nahin hun. 

3 Aur agar main anna sura mal 
khairat men de dahin, ya agar 
main apna badan dun, ki jalaya 
jae, par muhabbat na rakhuii, to 
mujhe kuchh laida nahin. 

4 Muhabbat sabir hai, aur mu- 
laim hai; muhabbat dah nahin 
karti ; muhabbat shekhi nahin 
karti, aur phultf nahin, 

5 Be-mauqa' kam nahin karti, 
khudgaraz nahin, gussawar na- 
hin, badguman nahin ; 

6 Xa-rastise khush nahin, baiki 
rastise khush hai; 

? Sab baton ko pi jati hai, sab 
kuchh bawnr karti hai, sa!) chiz. 
ki unnned rakhti hai, sab ki bar- 
dasht karti hai. 

8 Muhabbat kahhi jati nahin 
rahti : agar mihiiwateii hain, to 
mauqiif hongi ; agar zubanen 
ham, to band ho jaengi; agar'ilm 
hai, to lahasil ho jaega. 

9 Kyunki hamara 'ilm naqis hai, 
aur hamari nubiiwat na-tamam. 

10 Par jab kamal awega, to na- 
qis nest ho jaega. 

11 Jab main layka tka, tab 
meri boli larke ki si, aur niizaj 
layke ka sa, aur samajh larke ki 
si thi : par jab jawan him, tab 
main ne larkai se hath urhaya. 

12 Ki ah ham auie se dhundhla 
sa dekhte hain; par us waqt 
rubnrii dekhenge; is waqt merit 
'ilm naqis hai, par us waqt main 
is tarah janunga, jis tarah wuh 
mujhe janta hai. 

13 Ab to feaan, ummed, muliab- 



226 



1 QURINTION, XIII. XIV. 



bat, ye tuion inaujiid hahi ; par 
un men jo barhkar hai, so mn- 
habbat hai. 

XIV BAB. 

1 TITUHABBAT ka pumha 
1VJL karo, aur nihani ni'ama- 
ton ki ilrzii rakho, khusiisan us 
ki, ki turn nubiiwat karo. 

2 Kyitnki jo began! zuban bolta 
hai, wuh adurion se nahin, baiki 
Khucla se bolta hai, ki koi nahin 
samajhta, agavchi wan xdli se 
bhed ki baten bolta hai. 

3 Par jo nubiiwat karta hai, so 
admion se, un ki taraqqi, aur na- 
sihat, aurtasaili kc live, bolta hai. 

4 Jo began! zuban men bolta 
liai, so apni taraqqi karta hai ; 
par jo nubiiwat karta, hai, kalisiye 
Id taraqqi karta hai. 

5 Main chahta hun, ki turn sab 
tarah tarah ki zubanen bolo, par 
khass kar chahta hun, ki nubu- 
wat karo : ki nubiiwat karne- 
wiila us se jo tarah tarah ki zu- 
banen bolta hai, barii bai, agar 
vruh. tarjuma is live na karc, ki 
kalisiya taraqqi pawe. 

6 Ab, ai bhaio, agar main tarah 
tarah ki zubanen bolta hiiii turn- 
hare pas aun, aur ilham ki, ya 
'ilm, ya nubuwat, ya ta'b'rn ki 
baten turn se na kahun, to turn ko 
mujh se kya faida hoga ? 

7 Chunimchi bejan chizcn jin se 
awazen nikaltf hain,jaiscturln, ya 
barbat, agarunkebolon men tafa- 
wut naho, tojophurikayabajaya 
jata hai, kyimkar biijha jaega? 

8 Aur agar narsingc fce bol 
dubdhe ke sath hon, to kaun ap 
ko lar&i ke Wye taiyar karcga. ? 

9 Waise hi turn bhi agar zuban 
pe wazih bat na bolo, to jo kaha 
jata hai, kyilnkar samjha jaega ? 
turn haw a se bak bak karnewale 
thahroge. 

10 Kitni kttni zubanen tarah 
tarah ki duny a men agl ab na 
hongf, aur un men se koi be- 
ma'iii nahin. 



11 Par agar wuh zuban mujhe 
na ati ho, to main bolnewale ke 
age ajnabi thahrunga, aur bolne 1 - 
wala mere age. 

12 Pas jab ki turn riikani ni- 
'amaton ki arzii rakhte ho, to 
aisi barhti chaho, taki kalisiye ki 
taraqqi kar sako. 

13 Chunanchi wuh jo begam 
zuban men bolta hai, du'a mange, 
ki tarjuma bhi kar sake. 

14 Kyiinki agar main kisi be- 
gani zuban men du'a, mangiin, to 
meri ruh du'a mangti hai, par 
meri 'aql bekar hai. 

15 Pas main kya kar tin f main 
ruh se du'a mangunga, aur *am 
se bhi dua mangunga : aur mabi 
nih se gaiinga, aur 'aql se bhi 
gaiinga. 

16 Nahin to agar til nih se ba- 
rakat ki bat bole, to wuh jo an- 
parhe ki jagah men Jiaitha hai, 
tcri shukrguzari men Amin kyiin- 
kar kahega ? is waste ki jo kuchh 

I tu kahta hai, wuh use nahin 
janta. 

17 Til to achchhi tarah shukr 
karta hai, par diisra taraqqi nahin 
pata. 

IS Main apne Khuda ka shnkr 
karta hun, ki turn sabhon se zi- 
yada zubanen bolta hun : 

19 Lekin main kalisiye men 
panch baten apni 'aql se bolna, us 
niyat se ki auron ko sikhaiin, un 
das hazar haton se, jo kisi begani 
zuban men bolun, ziyada pasand 
karta hun. 

20 Ai bhaio, turn 'aql men larke 
na bane raho ; turn badi men 
larke raho, par 'aql men jawan 
ho. 

21 Shari'at men Hkha bai, ki 
Khudawand kahta hai, main be- 
gani zuban, aur begane honthon 
se is qaum ke sath bollinga, tau 
bhi we meri na snnenge. 

22 Pas tarah tarah ki zubanen 
imandaron kc liye nahiu, baiki 
be-fmanon ke waste nishan hai : 
par nubuwat be-imanon ke liye 
nahin, baiki imandaron ke liye hai 



1 QURINTlON, XIV. XV. 



23 Pas agar sari kalisiya ek 
muqam. men jam' a ho, aur 
sab ke sab tarah tarah ki zn- 
banen bolen, aur auparhe ya 
be-iman log anclar awen, to kya 
we na kaheiige, ki ye dfwane 
bain ? 

24 Par agar sab nubmvat ka- 
ren, aur koi be-iman, ya anpayhon 
men se kof andar a jawe, to har 
ek ki bat se qail hoga, har ek 
se parakha jaegfi : 

2a Aur yiiii us ke dil ke bbed 
sab zahir honge; tab wuh munb 
ke bhal girke Khuda ko sijda ka- 
rega, aur kahega, ki Khuda be- 
shakk tumhare inch hai. 

2G Pas, ai bbaio, kya bai ? ki jab 
turn ikatthe bote ho, to turn men 
bar ek ke sath zahiir, ya koi ta*- 
lim, ya begani zuban, ya ilham, 
ya tarjuma hai. Chahiye ki sab 
kucbh dindari men taraqqi ke liye 
howe. 

27 Agar koi begani zuban men 
bole, to do do, aur nihiiyat tin tin 
ek ek karke bolen ; aur ck shakhs 
tarjuma kare. 

28 Par agar koi tarjuma karne- 
wala na ho, to wuh kalisiye men 
cbupka rahe, aur apnc aiir Khuda 
se bole. 

29 Nabion men se do ya tin 
bolen, aur baqi tajwiz karen. 

30 Par agar koi bat dilsre par 
jo baitha hai khul jawe, to pahla 
chupka, rahe. 

31 Kyunki turn sab ke sab ek 
ek karke nubuwat kar sakte ho, 
tiiki sab sikben, aur sab tasalli 
pawen. 

32 Aur nabion ki riihen nabion 
ke tabf hain. 

33 Kyunki Khuda be-intizami ka 
bam nahin, par salamati ka hai, 
jaisi muqaddas logon ki sari kali- 
siyaon men hai. 

34 Tumhari 'auraten kalisiye 
men ehupki rahen, ki unhen 
bolne ka hukm nahin hai, balki 
chahiye ki farmanbardar rahen. 
jis tarah shari'at men bbi likha 
hai. 



227 

35 Aur agar we knehh sikha 
chahen, toghar men apne khasam 
se puchhen ; kyunki sharm ki 
bat hai, ki 'auraten kalisiye men 
bolen. 

36" Kya ! J Khuda ka kalam 
tumhin se nikla ? ya sirf tumhin 
tak pahuncha hai ? 

37 Agar koi apne tsfn nabi ya 
ruhani jane, to chahiye ki wuh 
iqrar kare, ki yih baten, jo main 
tumhen likhta hiin, Khudawand 
ke ahkam hain. 

38 Aur agar koi na jane, to na 
jane. 

39 Garaz, ai bbaio, nubuwat 
karne kf arzii rakho, lekin tarah 
tarah ki zubancn bolne se man'a 
na karo. 

40 Sari baten durusti aur tar- 
tib ke sath ho wen. 

XV BiB. 

lili, ai bhaio, main tumhen 
J\_ usi Injil ki bat jatata hiin, 
jis ki kbushkbabari main ne tum- 
hen di, aur turn he paf, aur us par 
qaim ho ; 

2 Usi ke sabah turn bach bhi 
jate ho, agar wuh khushkhabari', 
jo main ne tumhen di, yad rakho ; 
i nahin to tumhara iman lana be- 
| faida hai. 

, 3 Kyiinki main ne auwal baton 

: men wuhi turn ko sompi, jo main 

; ne bhi pai, ki jaisa nabion ki 

kitabon men likha hai, Masih ha- 

mare gunahon ke waste miia ; 

4 Aur gara gay a, aur tisre din 
kitabon ke muwafiq ji utha: 

5 Aur Kefas ko, aur us ke ba'd 
barahou ko, dikhai diva: 

6 Ba'd us ke panch sau bhai se 
ziyada the, jinhen wuh ekbara 
dikhai diya; aksar un men se 
ab tak maujiid hain, par kai ek so 
gae. 

7 Pbir Ya'qiib ko dikhai diya ; 
pbir sare rasiilon ko. 

8 Aur sab ke pichhe mujh ko, 
jo adh-ure dinon ka paida bun, 
dikbai diya. 



228 

9 Ki main rasulon men sab se 
chhota hun, aur is laiq nahin, ki 
rasiil kahlauii, is waste ki main 
ne Khuda ki kalisiye ko sat ay a. 

10 Par main jo kuchh Jiun, 
Khuda ke fazl se hun ; aur us ka 
fazl jo mujh par hua, so belaida 
na hua, par main ne un sab se 
ziyada mihnat ki; na main ne, 
balki Khuda ke fazl ne, jo mere 
sath tha. 

11 Pas kya main, kya we, aisi 
manadi karte ham, aur turn wsi- 
6a hi iman l&e ho. 

12 Ab agar manadi ki jati hai, 
ki Masi'h murdon men se jf utha, 
to turn men se kai ek kyiin kahte 
hain, ki murdon ki qiyaiuat na 
hogi ? 

13 Jab murdon kt qiyamat na- 
hin, to Mash bhi nahin ji utha: 

14 Aur agar Masih nahin utha, 
to hamari manadi 'abas hai, aur 
tumhara iman bhi 'abas. 

15 Aur ham Khuda ke jhuthe 
gawah bhithahre; kyunki ham 
ne Khuda ki babat gawahi di, ki 
us ne Masi'h ko phir jilaya hai : 
jis ko us ne nahin uthaya, agar 
murde nahin uthte. 

16 Kyiinki agar murde nahin 
uthte to Masih bhi nahin utha : 

17 Aur agar Masih nahin utha, 
to tumhara iman befaida hai ; turn 
abtak apne gunahon men girittar 
ho. 

18 Phir we bhi jo Masih men 
hoke so gae hain, so nest hue. 

19 Agar ham sirf isi zindagi 
men Masih se ummed rakhte ham, 
to ham sare admion se kambakht 
hain. 

20 Par ab Masih to murdon 
men se ji utha hai, aur un men jo 
so gae hain pahla phal hua. 

21 Ki jab admi ke sabab se maut 
hai, to admi hi ke sabab se mur- 
don ki qiyamat bhi hai. 

22 Ki jaisa Adam ke sabab se 
sab marte hain, waisa hi Masih 
ke sabab se sab jilae jaengc. 

23 Lekin liar ek apni apni nau- 
bat men : pahia phal Masih ; phir 



1 QUltiXTION, XV. 



we jo Masih ke hain, us ke ane 
par. 

24 Ba'd us ke akhirat hai, tab 
Wtth badshahat Khuda ke, jo Bap 
hai, supurd karega, aur sari mi- 
kumat aur sare ikhtiyar o qudrat 
ko nest kar dega. 

25 Kyunki jab tak ki wuh sare- 
dushmanon ko apne pariwon tale 
na lawe, zanir hai ki saltanat kare. 

26 Maut bhi, jo akhiri dushman 
hai, nest hogi. 

27 Ki us ne sab kuchh us ke 
panwon tale kar diya hai. Magar 
jab ki vrufa kahta hai, ki sab 
kuchh us ke tiibi' men kar diya, 
to zahir hai, ki wuM alag raha, 
jis ne sab kuchh us ke tiibi' men 
kar diya. 

28 Aur jab sab kuchh. us ke 
tabi' men awega, tab Beta ap hi 
us ka tabi'dar hojawega. jis ne 
sab chizen us ke tabi' men kar din, 
taki Khuda sab men sab kuchh 
howe. 

29 Nahin to we jo ki murdon. ke 
upar baptisma pate hain, so kya. 
karenge ? agar murde mutluq. na 
uthen, to kyuu murdon ke upar 
baptisma pate hain ? 

30 Aur phir ham kyiin har 
ghari khatre men pare hain? 

31 Mujhe tumhare is falclir ki, 
jo hamare Khuda waud Masih 
Yisu' se hai, qasam, ki main har 
roz marta hiin. 

32 Agar mai>i admi ki tarah 
Afasiis men darindon ke sath lara, 
to mujhe kya faida, agar murde 
na utiienl J pas ao, khawen, piwen, 
ki kal ke din marenge. 

33 Faieb na khao : buri suh- 
baten achchhi 'adaton ko bigarti 
hain. 

34 Turn rasti karne ke liye jago v 
aur gunah na karo ; ki kitnoni 
men Khuda ki pahchan nahins 
hai : main tumhen sharni dilane 
ko yih kahta hiin. 

35 Shiiyad koi kahe, ki Murde 
kis tarah uthte hain? aurkisjism 
men ate hain ? 

36 Ai nadan, jo chiz tu bota 



1 QUltlNTION, XV. XVI. 



hai, agar mill na mare, to kabhf 
jilai na jaegi: 

37 Aur y ill j o tii bota hai, wuh 
jism nahin hai, jo howega, balki 
nira ek dana hai, khwah gehun, 
khwah kuchh aur ka : 

38 Par Khuda us ko jaisa us ne 
chaha ek jism deta hai, aur har ek 
bij ka ek khass jism hai. 

39 Sarejism ek tarah ke jism 
nahin : balki admion ka jism aur 
hai, charpae ka anr hai, machh- 
lion ka aur hai, parindon ka aur. 

40 Aur asmani jism bin bain, 
aur khaki bhi hain : par asmanion 
ka. jalal aur hai, khakion ka aur. 

41 Aftab ka jalal aur hai, aur 
niahtab ka jalal aur, aur sitaron 
ka jalal anr hai : ki sitara sitare 
se jalal ki ba nisbat farq rakhta 
hai. 

42 Murdon ki qiyamat bhi aisi 
hi hai. Wuh fan a men boya jata, 
aur baqa, men uthta hai: 

43 Be-hurmati men boya jata, 
hai, aur jalal men uthta hai; kain- 
Eori men boya, jata hai, qudrat 
men uthta hai : 

44 Haiwani jism boya jata hai, 
aur rukani jism uthta, hai. Ek 
haiwani jism hai, aur ek riihani 
jism. 

45 Chunanchi likha hai ki pahia 
admi, ya'ne Adam, jiti jan hiia ; 
aur pichhla Adam jilanewali rub 
hiia. 

46 Lekin riihani pahle na tha, 
balki jismani ; ba'd us ke riihani. 

47 Pahia admi zamin se khaki 
hai : dusra admi Khudawand iis- 
man se hai. 

48 Jaisa, khaki, waise we bhi jo 
khaki hain : aur jaisa asmani, 
waise we bhi jo asmani hain. 

49 Aur jis tarah ham ne khaki 
ki siirat pai hai, ham asmani ki 
siirat bhi pawenge. 

50 Ai bhaio, main ab yih kahta 
hiin, ki jism aur khun Khuda ki 
badshahat ke waris nahin bo 
sakte, aur na fani baqa ka, waris 
ho sakta, hai. 

51 Dekho, main tumhen ek bhed 



22» 

ki bat kahta hun ; ki ham sab 
soenge nahin, par ham sab badal 

52 Ek dam men, ek pal men, 
pichhla narsinga phunkte waqt: 
ki narsinga. to phiinka jiiega, aur 
murde uthke gairfani honge, aur 
ham badal jacnge. 

53 Kyiinki zariir hai, ki yih fani 
baqa, ko pahine, aur } r ih marne- 
wala hamcsha ki zindagi ko pa- 
hine. 

54 Aur jab yih fani gairfani ko, 
aur yih marnewala hamesha ki 
zindagi ko pahin chukega, tab 
wuh bat, jo likhi hai, piiri hogi, 
ki Path ne maut ko nigal liya. 

55 Ai maut, tera dank kahan ? 
Ai qabr, teri fath kahan '? 

56 Maut ka, dank gunah hai : 
aur gunah ka zor skari'at hai. 

57 Par shukr Khuda ka, jis ne 
hameii hamare Khudawand Yisii* 
Masfli ke wasile i'ath bakhshi. 

58 Pas, ai mere 'aziz bhaio, turn 
sabit-qadam aur piiedar raho, aur 
Khudawand ke kam men hamesha 
taraqqi karte raho, yih jankar, 
ki tumhari mihnat Khudawand 
men befaida nahin hai. 

XVI BAB. 

1 411 us chande ki babat jo 
jj\ muqaddas logon ke waste 

hai, jaisa main ne Galatiya ki ka- 
lisiyAon ko hukm kiya, waisa turn 
bin karo. 

2 Ki bar hafta ke pahle din turn. 
men. se har koi apni amdani ke 
muwafiq, jahan tak ba khair htii, 
kuchh j am'a karke apne pas 
rakhe, taki j ab main aim, to 
chanda kariia na pare. 

3 Aur main ake unhen, jin ko 
turn apne dastkhatton se mu'a- 
tabar thahraoge, tumhare faiz ka 
phal Yariisalam men. lejane ko 
bhejunga. 

4 Aur agar mera hi jana bhi 
munasib hoga, to we mere sath 
jaenge. 

5 Aur jab main Maqaduniya 



230 

men hoke niklunga, ki albatta 
Maqadiiniya men sail* karke jaim- 
ga, tab tumhare pas auijga. 

6 Shayad main tumhare pas 
thahrun, balki jara bhi katiiri, 
taki turn mujhe age jahan mera 
jana ho rawana kar do. 

7 Ki main nahm chahta, ki ab 
rah men tumhari mulaqat kariln, 
par ummedwar bun ki agar Khu- 
dawand ijazat de, to kuchh din 
tumhare pas rahun. 

8 Aur main Pantekust ke din 
tak Afastls men. rahiinga. 

9 Ki ek bara, darwaza jis se ek 
bare kam men dakhl pata mere 
Hye khula. hai, aur mukhalifba- 
hut se hain. 

10 Aur agar Timtaus awe, to 
us ki khabar lo, ta ki wuh tum- 
hare pas bekhauf rahe, ki wuh 
men' tarah Khudawand ka kam 
karta hai. 

11 Pas koi us ko haqir na jane ; 
balki turn us ko salamat idhar ko 
rawana kijiyo, ki mere pas pa- 
hunche: kyiinki mam rah dekhta 
hun, ki wuh bhaion samet awe. 

12 Raha Apallus bhai, so main 
ne us se bahut iltimas kiya, ki 
wuh tumhare pas bhaion ke stith 
jae; par us ka iradaab ke mutlaq 
na tha, ki jawe; par jab fursat 
pawega., to jawega. 

13 Jagte raho, iman men qaim 
ho, mardanagi karo, zorawar ho. 

14 Tumhari sab bateii muhab- 
bat ke sath hon. 



1 QUKINTfON", XVI. 



15 Ab, ai bhaio, main turn se 
arz karta hurt, (ki turn Stafanas 
ke khandan ko jante ho, ki wuh 
Akhaia ka pahla phal hai, anr 
we muqaddas logon ki khidmat 
karne ko musta'idd rahe hain,) 

16 So turn aise logon ke aur har 
ek ke, jo kam aur mihnat men 
hamare sharik hon, farmanbardar 
raho. 

17 Aur main Stafanas, aur For- 
tunatus, aur Akhaikus ke ane se 
khush hun ; £yunki unhon ne 
turn se jo kam hua, so "bhar 
diya. 

18 Ki unhon ne men, aur tum- 
hari rdh ko tiiza kiya, is live turn 
aisoii ko mano. 

1 9 Aur Asia ki kali'siyaen 
tumhen salam kahti hain ; aur 
Aqula aurPrisqilla kali siye samet. 
jo un ke ghar men hai", tumhen 
Khudawand ke waste bahut ba- 
hut salam kahte hain. 

20 Sare bhai tumhen salam 
kahte hain; turn pak bosa leke 
apas men salam karo. 

21 Salam mujh Pulus ka apne 
hath se. 

22 Agar kof Khudawand Tisu' 
Masih semuhabbatnahm rakhta, 
wuh haram kiya jawe: Maran- 
ata. 

23 Khudawand Yisu' Masili ka 
fazl turn par howe. 

24 Men muhabbat turn sab ke 
sath Masih Yisii* men ho. Amfru 



( 231 ) 



PULUS KA DUSRA KHATT 
QURINTION KO. 



I. BAB. 

1T)UL1JS kf jo Khuda kf 
X marzi sc Yisii' Masih ka 
rasiil hai, aur bhai Thntaiis kj 
jiinib sc Khuda kf kalisiye ko jo 
Qurintus men hai, un sab muqad- 
das logon samet, jo tamani Akh- 
aia men ham: 

2 Fazl aur salamati hamare Bap 
Khuda aur Khudawand Yisii' Ma- 
sih ki taraf se tumhare liye howe. 

3 Mubarak hai wuh Khuda, 
jo hamare Khudawand Yisii' Ma- 
sih ka Bap, aur rahmaton ka 
bant, aur sari tasalli ka Klmda 
hai ; 

4 Wuhf hamari liar ek musibat 
men ham ko tasalli detii hai, taki 
bam us hi tasalli kc sabab, jo ha- 
men Klmda so milti hai, un ko 
bhi jo kisi tarah ki musibat men 
bain, tasalli de saken. 

5 Kyiinki jis tarah Maaihi dukh I 
ham par bariite jate bain, usi j 
tarah hamari tasalli bhi Masih ke 
sabab se barhti hai. 

6 Aur ham agar musibat uthate 
ham, to tumhari tasalli aur najat 
ke waste hai, jo tumhare un duk- 
hon ki, jinhen ham bhi sahte 
bain, bardasht karne se asar karti 
hai ; aur agar bam tasalli pate 
hain, to tumhari tasalli aur najat 
ke waste hai. 

7 Aur hamari uniincd tumhari 
babat mazbiit hai ; ki ham janle 
bain, ki jis tarah turn dukhon 
men sharik lio, us hi tarah tasalfi 
men bhi hoge. 



8 Kyiinki, ai bbaio, bam nahiji 
chahte, ki turn hamari us musibat 
se, jo Asia men ham par pari, na- 
waqif rabo, ki bam taqat se bahar 
babut hi dab gae, yahan tak ki 
ham ne zmdagi se bhi hath dhoya : 

9 Balki apne lipar qatl ka hukin 
yaqin kar chuke the, taki ham na 
apnii balki Khuda ka, jo murdon 
ko jilata hai,' bharosa r'akhen : 

10 Us ne ham ko aisi bar! hala- 
kat se chhuraya, aur chhurata 
bhi hai, aur ham ko us se yih 
ummed hai, ki wuh age ko bhi 
chhurawega ; 

1 1 Aur turn bhi milke du'a se 
hamare madadgar bo, taki us ni'a- 
mat ke sabab jo bahut se logon 
ki du'a sc ham ko mili, bahut se 
log shukr bhi hamari taraf se 
karen. 

12 Kyiinki hamara fakhr yih 
hai, ki hamara dil gawahi deta 
hai, ki ham ne Khuda ki safai aur 
saehai ke sath, jismani hikmat se 
nahin, balki Khuda ke fazl se, 
dunya men guzran ki, khass kar 
tumhare darmiyan. 

13 Kyilnki ham aur biiten turn- 
hen nahin Iikhte, magar wuhf 
jinhen turn parbte aur mante ho ; 
aur mujhe ummed hai, ki turn 
akhir tak mante rahoge ; 

14 Chunanchi turn ne bain ko 
bhi ek taur par m&n liya hai, ki 
bam tumhare fakhr hain, jaise 
Khudawand Yisii' ke din turn 
bhi hamare. 

1 5 Aur main ne isi bbarose pal- 
pable tumhare pas ane ka irads 



Second Epistle to the Corinthians-Deuxieme epitre aux Corinthiens 



232 

kiya, taki turn diisri ni'amat 
pao. 

16 Aur phir turn pas hokar Ma- 
qaduniya ko jaim, am* Maqadii- 
niya se phir tumhare pas aiin, 
aur ki turn mujhe age Yahiidiya 
ko pahuncha do. 

17 Pas main, ne jo yih irada 
kiya, to kya halkapan se kiya t 
ya jo irada main karta hun, so 
kyajismam taur par karta him, 
ki han han, aur nahin. nalim bin 
meri bat. men ho ? 

18 Par Khuda c barhaqq janta 
hai, ki hamari jo bat turn se thi, 
so han aur nahm na thahrf. 

19 Ki Khuda ka Beta Xisii' 
Masih jis ki manadf ham ne, 
ya'ne main ne aur Silwanus aur 
Timtaus ne, tumhare bieh ki, so 
han aur nahin na thahra, balki 
han us se thahra. 

20 Kyunki Khuda ke jitne wa'- 
de hain, sab us se han aur us se 
Amfn hain, taki hamarc wasile 
ae Khuda ka jalal zahir ho. 

21 Aur jo ham ko tumhare sath 
Masih men qaim karta hai, aur 
jis ne ham ko mamsuh kiya, so 
Khuda hai ; 

22 Aur us ne ham par muhr 
bhi ki, aur Riih ka bai'ana ha- 
mare dilon men diya. 

23 Garaz, main Khuda ko apne 
dil par gawah lata htm, ki main 
ne turn par rahm kiya, ki ab tak 
Qurintus men nahin aya. 

24 Lekin ham tumhare iinan 
par khudawandi nahm karte, 
balki tumharf klmshi ke ma- 
dadgar hain; kyiinki turn iman 
se qaim rahte ho. 



II. BAB. 

1 ~\ /TAIN" ne apne dil men yih 
iVL thana, ki main tumhare 

pas phirke gamgm na aiin. 

2 Kyiinki agar main tumlien 
gamgm kanin, to kaun siwa us 
ke, jise main nc ijamgm kiya, 
mujhe khush kar sakta hai ? 



2 QURIXTlON, I. II. 



3 Aur main ne turn ko yih likha 
hai, ta na howe ki main akar un se, 
jin se chahtaki main kbush hoiin, 
gamgin-houn ; ki turn sabhon ki 
taraf se mujhe yaqin hai, ki . jo> 
men' khushi hai, so wuhi khushi 
turn sabhon. ki hai. 

4 Kyiinki main ne bar! musibat 
aur dilgiri se bahiit se ansii baha 
bahakar tumlien likha; aur i» 
waste nahin, ki turn gamgm ho, 
par is waste ki turn meri us bari 
muhabbat ko, jo turn se hai, jiuio, 

3 Aur agar kisi ne gamgin kiya, 
to us ne mujhi ko nahin gamgin 
kiya, balki ek taur par turn sab 
ko bhi ; main us par ziyada bojh 
dahie nahm chahta hun. 

6 Pas, yih ilzam jo bahuteron se 
uthaya, us ke waste bas hai. 

7 So bihtar hai ki turn bar- 
khilaf us ke us ko mu'af karo, 
aur tasalli do, ta kali in. aisa na ho ? 
ki bahut gam use kha jae. 

8 Is liye main turn se 'arz karta 
hun, ki turn us ke sath apni mu- 
habbat sabit karo. 

9 Ki main ne is waste bhi likha 
tha, ki tumlien janchiin, ki turn, 
sari baton men farmanbardar ho, 
ya nahm. 

10 Jisc turn kuchh mu'af karte 
ho, use main bhi mu'af karta 
hiin : aur main ne jise kuchh 
mu'af kiya, tumhari khatir se 
Masih ke qahu-muqam hokar 
mu'af kiya ; 

11 Ta na howc ki Shaitan ham 
par ziyadati kare, kyunki ham 
us ki tadbiron se na-waqif nahin 
hain. 

1 2 Aur jab main Masih ki Injil 
suuane ko Troas men aya, aur 
Khudawand se mujh par ck dar- 
waza khul gaya, 

13 Tab mere dil ko aram na 
raha, ki main ne apne bhai Titus- 
ko na paya ; aur un se rukhsat 
hokar wahan se Maqaduniya men 
aya. 

14 Ab shukr Khuda ka, jo Ma- 
sih men ham ko hamesha fath 
bakhshia hai, aur apne 11m ki 



2 QURINTfOX, II. III. IV. 



khushbu ham se liar ek jngah 
zahir karwata hai. 

1 5 Kyunki ham Khuda ke age 
un ke liye jo baehae jate hain, 
a,urun ke liye jo halak note hain, 
Masih ki khushbui haiii : 

16 Ba'zon ko manic kc liye 
maut ki bu, aur ba'zon ko jme ke 
liye zindagi ki bu hain. Aur kaun 
In baton ke laiq hai ? 

17 Ki ham bahuton ki manind 
Khuda ke kalam men milauni 
uahin karte, halki sachai se, aur 
Khuda ki taraf sc, ham Khuda ke 
liuzur Masih men hoke bolte 
bain. 

III. BAB. 

1 TT YA ham phir apni nekna- 

|\^ mi jatana shuru karte 
hain ? ya ham auron ki tarah 
muhtaj ham, ki nekuami ke khatt 
tumhare pas lawen, ya turn se 
neknami ke khatt lejawcn? 

2 Hamara khatt jo hamare dilon 
par likM hai, turn ho, aur use 
sare admi jante, aur parhtc hain : 

3 Ki turn zahir Masfh ke khatt 
ho, jis ke taiyax karne men ham 
khidmat karnewale hue, aur wuh 
siyalu sc nahin halki zinda Khuda 
ki Killi se, aur patthar ki takhtion 
par nahin, baud dil ki takhtion 
par jo gosht ki hain, likha, gaya 
hai. 

4 Aur ham aisa bliarosa Masfh 
ki ma'rifat Khuda par rakhte 
hain : 

5 Isliye nahin ki ham laiq hain, 
ki ap se kuchh khiyal bhi kar 
sakcii ; balki hamari liyaqat Khu- 
da se hai; 

6 Jis ne ham ko yih liyaqat bhi 
di hai, ki ham naye 'ahd ke kha- 
dim howen ; hart - ke nahin, balki 
Rtfla ke ; kyunki hart' mar dalta, 
par Huh jilatf hai. 

7 Aur agar maut ki wuh khidmat, 
jo harfi aur pattharon par khodi 
gai thi, aise jalal ke sath htii, ki 
bani Israel Musa ke chihre par 
ba-sabab us jalal kc, jo us ke 



233 

chihre par tha, aur nest honewala 
tha, nazar na kar sake : 

8 To Huh ki khidmat kitne zi- 
yada jalal ke sath na hogi? ■ 

9 Ki jab ilziim dilanewali khid- 
mat jalal hai, to rastbazf ki khid- 
mat kii jalal kitna ziyada na 
hoga ? 

10 Balki wuh jo jalali zahir 
hua, is bare jalal wale ki nisbat se, 
jalal hi na rakhta thk. 

' 11 Kyunki agar nest honewali 
chiz jalal ke sath thi, to wuh, jo 
qaim rahnewali hai, kitne hi zi- 
yada jalal ke sath na ho. 

12 Pas ham aisi ummed rakhke 
bari he-parwiu se bolte hain : 

13 Aur ham Musa ki tarah 
'amal nahin karte, jis nc apne 
chihre par parda dala, taki bani 
Israel us uth-janewali ki gayat 
tak bakhiibi na dckhen: 

14 Lekin un kii fahm tarik ho 
gaya : kyunki aj tak purane 'ahd- 
nama ke parhne men wuhi parda 
rahta hai, aur uth nahin jata; ki 
wuh parda Masih se jata rahta 
hai. 

1 5 Pas aj tak jab Musa ki parhi 
jati hai, to wuh parda un ke dil 
par para, rahta. hai. 

16 Lekin jab Khudawand ki 
taraf phirega, tab wuh parda har 
taraf se uth jaega. 

17 Aur Khudawand wuhi Ruh 
hai, aur jahan kahin Khudawand 
ki lliili hai, walun azadagi hai. 

18 Par ham sab be-parda Khu- 
dawand ke jalal ko aiua men dekh 
dekhke, jalal se jalal tak, Khuda- 
wand ki Ruh ke wasile, us ki 
surat par hante jate hain. 

IV BAB. 

1 "OAS jab ham ne yih khid- 
JL mat pai, aur ham par aisa 

rahm hua, to ham udas nahin 
hote ; 

2 Balki ham ne sharm ke poshida 
kamon se kanara kiya, aur daga- 
bazi ki chal nahin chalte, aur na 
Khuda ki bat men milauni karte 



234 

hain, balki kalam i haqq ke zahir 
karne se liar ek admi ke dil men 
Khuda ke huziir apne liyejagah 
karte hain. 

3 Aur hamari Tnjil agar poshida 
howe, to un hi par poshida hai, 
jo halak hote hain: 

4 Ki is jahan ke khuda ne un 
ki 'aqlon ko jo be-imiin hain tarik 
kar diva hai, ta na howe ki 34ft- 
sih, jo Khuda ki siirat hai, us ki 
jalalwali Injil ki roshni un par 
ehainke. 

5 Ki ham apni nahin, balki Ma- 
sih Yisii' Khudawand ki manadl 
karte hain; aur apne tain Yisii' 
ke liye tumhare khudim zahir 
karte. 

6 Kyihiki Khuda jis ke hukm 
ke mutabiq tariki se roshni cham- 
ki, us ne hamare dilon ko ro- 
shan kiya, taki Khuda ke jalal 
ki pahchan ka nur Yisu 1 Masih 
ke chihre se ham men jalwagar 
ho. 

7 Far ham yih khazana mitti 
ke basanon men rakhte hain, taki 
zahir howe, ki qudrat ki buzurgi 
hamari taraf se nahin, balki Khu- 
da ki taraf se hai. 

8 Aur ham to har taraf se mu- 
sfbat men hain, ]ekin shikanja 
men nahin ; hairan hain, par na- 
ummed nahin ; 

9 Satae jiite hain, par akele 
ehhore nahin gae : girae jute hain, 
par halak nahin hiic ; 

10 Ki ham Khudawand Yisii' 
Masih ki maut ko apne badan 
men hamesha liye phirte hain, 
taki Yisii' ki zindagi bhi hamare 
jism men zahir howe. 

11 Ki ham jo zinda hain, Yisii' 
ki khatir hamesha maut ke ha- 
wale kiye jiitc hain, ttiki Yisii' 
ki zindagi bhi hamare fan! jism 
men zahir howe. 

12 Pas maut kit ham men, aur 
zindagi ka turn men, asar hota 
hai. 

13 Far is sabab se ki iman ki 
Wttbi riih ham men hai, jaisa li- 
kha hai, ki Main iman laya, aur 



2 QURINTlON, IV. V. 



j is liye bohi, ham bhi iman lae, 
J aur isi waste bolte hain ; 

14 Ki ham jante hain, ki wuhi 
jisne Khudawand Yisu' kojilaya, 
so bam ko bhi Yisii' ke sabab se 
jilawega, aur tumhare sath apne 
huziir men hazir karega. 

1 5 Kyiinki sari chizen tumhare 
waste hain, taki wuh fazl jo ni- 
hayat hiia, Khuda, ke jalal ke liye 
bahuton ke wasile se shukrguzari 
barhawe. 

16 Is liye ham udas nahin hote 
hain ; balki har chand ki hamari 
zahiri insaniyat nest hoti hai, 
lekin batini roz ba roz nayi hoti 
jati hai. 

17 Ki hamari pal bhar ki halki 
musibat kya hi be-nihayat aur 
abadi bhari jalal hamare live 
paida karti rahti hai ; 

18 Ki ham na un chi'zon par 
jo dekhne men iiti hain, balki un 
chizon par jo dekhne men nahin 
ati, nazar karte hah_i; kyiinki jo 
chizen dekhne men ati hain, 
chand roz ki hain, aur we jo 
dekhne men nahin a tin, hamesha 
ki hain. 

V BAB. 

1 T7~Y1JXKI ham jante hain, 
JlV. ki jab hamarayih khaima 

sa khaki ghar ujay jawe, to ham. 
ek 'imarat Khuda se pawenge; 
wuh ek ghar hai, jo hathon se 
nahin bana, balki abadi aur asman 
par hai. 

2 Ki ham is men alien khmchte, 
aur bari arzii rakhte hain, Id 
apne asmani ghar se uiulabbas 
howen: 

3 Ba-sharte ki ham mulabbas 
hekc nange na pae jaenge. 

4 Kyiinki ham to jab tak is 
khaima men hain, bojh se dabkar 
ahen khinchte hain : ickin nahin 
chahte, ki isc utaren, balki yih 
ki is ke upar use pahin len, taki 
zindagi maut ko nigal jawe. 

o Aur jis ne ham ko usi ke bye 
taiyar kiya, so Khuda hai, aur us 



2 QURINTf ON, V. VI. 



hi nc hamen Ruh ka bai'ana bhf 
diya. 

6 Is liye hamari hamesha khatir- 
.jam'ai hai; ki jante hain, ki jab 
tak bam badan ke ghar men 
hain, ham Khudawand se dur 
hain. 

7 (Ki ham j'man sc, aur na ki 
dekh dekhke clialte hain:) 

8 So hamari khatir-jam'ai hai ; 
aur ham beshtar chalite hain, ki 
badan se wida' howen, aur Khu- 
dawand ke huzur men ja rah'en. 

9 Is Hhaz se ham koshish karte 
hain, ki kya hazir howen ya gaar 
hazir howen, us ko pasand awen. 

10 Kyilnki ham sab ko zarur 
hai, ki Masih ki masnad i 'adalat 
ke age hazir howen, taki har ek 
jo kuchh ns no badan men hoke 
kiya, kya bhahi, kya bura, mu- 
wafiq us ke, pawe. 

11 Is waste ham Khudawand ke 
khauf ko samajhkar admion ki 
luinnat karte hain ; aur Khuda 
par hanmra hai zahir hai ; aur 
ummed hai, ki tumharc dilon par 
bhi zahir ho. 

12 Ki ham phir apni neknami 
turn par nahin jatate hain, par 
tumhen hamare sababfakhr karne 
ki jagah dcte bain, taki turn un 
ko, jo zahir par f ak.hr karte hain 
-aur batin par nahin, jawabdc sako. 

13 Kyiinki agar ham bekhud 
hain, to yih Khuda ke waste hai; 
aur agar hoshyar hain, to yih 
tumhare waste hai. 

14 Ki Masfh ki muhabbat bam 
kokhinchti hai; kyilnki ham yih 
samjhe, ki jab ek sab ke waste 
mua, to sab murde thahre : 

1 5 Aur wuli sab ke waste mua, 
ki jo jite hain, so age ko apnc 
liye na jhven, balki us ke liye jo 
un ke waste mua, aur phir *ji 
nt ha- 
lO Pas ab se ham kisf ko jism 

ki rah se nahin pahchaiite hain : 
aur agarchi ham ne Masih ko 
bhi jism ki rah se pahchana hai, 
par ab use phir ham nahin pah- 
chante. 



17 Is liye agar koi Masih men 
hai, to wnh naya makhluq hai: 
purani chizen guzar gay in ; dekho, 
sari chizen nayi huin. 

18 Aur yih sari chizen Khuda 
ki taraf se hain, jis ne Yisu' Ma- 
sih ke sabab bam ko ap se mi- 
laya, aur milap ki khidmat ha- 
men di ; 

19 Ya'ne, Khuda ne Masih men 
hoke dunya ko apne sath yiin 
mila liyii, ki us ne un ki taqsiron 
ko un par hisab na kiya: aur 
mel ka kalam hamen sompa. 

20 Is liye ham Masih ke elchf 
hain, goya ki Khuda hamare wa- 
sile minnat karta hai: so ham 
Masih ke badle iltimas karte hain, 
ki turn Khuda se mel karo. 

21 Kyunki us ne us ko jo gunah 
se waqif na tha, hamare badle 
gunah thahraya, taki ham us ke 
sabab Uahi rastbazi thahren. 

VI BAB. 

1 T) AS hambaham bam-kbid- 
JT mat hoke turn se minnat 

bhi karte hain, ki Khuda ka fazl 
'abas mat pate jiio. 

2 (Kyunki wuh kahta hai, ki 
main ne qabiiliyat ke waqt men 
ten sunt, aur najat ke din teri 
madad ki: dekho, ab, qabiiliyat 
ka waqt hai ; dekho, ab najat ka 
din hai.) 

3 Ham kisi* ke thokar khane ke 
bais nahin hote, taki yih khid- 
mat badnam na ho: 

4 Par ap ko bar ek bat men 
Khuda ke khadiui ki tarah zahir 
karte hain, bari bardasht se, lmi- 
si'baton se, ihtiyajoii se, tangion 
se, 

5 Kore khane se, qaid se, han- 
gamon se, mihnatori se, bedarion 
se, faqon se ; 

6 Pakizagi se, ma'rifat se, sabr 
se, mihrbani sc, Pak Ruh se, be- 
riya muhabbat se, 

7 Kalam i haqq^ se, Khuda ki 
qudrat se, rastbazi ke hathyaron 
se, jo dahine baen hain, 



236 



2 QURINTION, VI. VIT. 



8 'Izzat ffttr be-izzati se, bad- 
nami aur neknami se: dagabaz ki 
manind hain, par sachclie hain ; 

9 Gumnam ki manind hain, par 
mashhur hain ; murde ki manind 
hain, par dekho, ham jite hain ; 
tambih panewalon Id manind 
hain, par miie nahin ; 

10 Gamgin ki manind hain, par 
hamesha khush hain ; kangal ki 
manind hain, par baliuton ko 
dauiatmand karte hain; nadar 
ki manind hain, par sab kuchh 
rakhte hain. 

11 Ai Qurintio, hamari zuban 
tumhari taraf khuli, hamara dil 
kushada hogaya. 

12 Turn hamare sabab se tang 
nahin, par apne hi dilon se tang 
ho. 

13 Pas is ke badle men, (main 
turn se yun kahta mm, jaisa far- 
zandon se,) turn bhi kushada-dil 
hoo. 

14 Aur turn be-fiuanon ke sath 
na-Iaiq jtfe men mat jute jao : ki 
rasti aur na-rasti men kaun sa. 
sajha hai ? aur roshnf ko tirfki 
se kaun sa mel hai ? 

l§ Aur Masih ko Uali'al ke 
sath kaun si muwafaqat hai ? 
imandar ka be-iman ke sath kya 
hissa hai ? 

16 Aur Khuda ki haikal ko 
but on se kaun si muwafaqat hai ? 
ki turn to zinda Khuda ki haikal 
ho ; chunanchi Khuda. ne kaha 
hai, ki Main un men rahunga, aur 
un men chalunga ; aur main un 
ka Khuda hiinga, aur we mere 
log rionge. 

17 Is waste Khudawand yih 
kahta hai, kiTumun kedarmiyan 
se nikal do, aur juda ho raho, aur 
napak ko mat chhuo, aur main 
turn ko qabul karunga ; 

1 8 Aur main tumhara Bap 
hunga, aur torn mere bete betian 
hoge; yih Khudawand Qadir i 
mutlaq farmata hai. 



VII BAB. 

1 T3AS, ai 'azizo, chahiye ki 
ST ham aise wa'de pate dp 

ko bar tarah ki jismani aur rii- 
hani najasat se pak karen, aur 
Khuda ke dar se pakizagi ko ka- 
mil karen." 

2 Ham ko qabul kar lo; ham 
ne kisi se be-insafi nahin ki, kisi 
ko kharab nahin kiya, kisi par 
kuchh ziyddatf nahin kf. 

3 Main ilzam dene ke waste yih 
nahin kahta ; kyunki age hi kah 
chuka hun, ki turn hamare dilon 
men ho, yahan tak ki ham turn ek 
sath maren aur jien. 

4 Meri baten tumhari babat ba- 
hut be-dharak hain, mujhc turn- 
hire sabab bara fakhr hai ; main 
to tasalli se bhara hiia hun, apni 
sab musfbat men nihayat "khush 
hum 

6 Jab ham Maqaduuiya men ae, 
hamare jism ko kuchh aram na 
tha, balki ham har tarah ki mu- 
sfbat men giriftar the ; bahar la- 
raian, bliitar dahshaten. 

(J Lekin Khuda ne, jo 'ajizon ko 
dilasa deta hai, Titus ke a pa- 
hunchne se hamen tasalli bakh- 
shi. 

7 Aur na sirf usi ke a jane se, 
balki us tasalli se bhi, jo us ne 
tumMre bi'ch rahke pitf, ki us ne 
tumhara shauq, tunihara afsos, 
tumhari gairatmandf, jo meri ba- 
bat thi : hamare nge hayan ki", 
yahan tak ki main ziyada khush 
hiia. 

8 Jo main ne us khatt se tum- 
heu gamgin kiya, us se main 
nahin pachhtata, agarchi main 
pachhtata tha; is liyc ki dekhta 
him, ki jo gamgi'ni us khatt se 
hui, so thori hi mudclat tak thi. 

9 Ab main khush hiia hiin, na 
is waste ki turn gamgin hue, par 
is waste ki tumhare gam ka an- 
jt'un tauba hua : kyunki turn 
Khuda ke liye gamgin hue, taki 
ham se kisi bat men nuqsan na pao. 

10 Kyunki wuh gam, jo Khudi 



2 QURINTfOX, Y1I. VITT. 

ke lire liai, aisi tauba paida karta 
hai, jis se naji.it hoti bai, aur us 
se kuchh pachhtawa nahiii hota : 
par dunya ka gam raaut paida 
karta bai. 

1 1 Deklio ki tumhare gam lie 
jo Khuda, ke li) r e tha, turn men 
kya hi chalaki, kya hi 'uzrkh- 
wiihi, kya hi khafagf, kya, hi dab- 
shat, kya hi shauq, kya hi gai- 
rat, kya hi badla lena paida 
kiya : turn ne liar tarab se sabit 
kiya, ki turn is muqaddama men 
pak bo. 

12 Garaz agarcbi main ne tum- 
heu likha, par main ne na us kc 
liye jis ne andber kiya, aur na us 
ke waste jis par and her hiia, balki 
is liye, ki hauuiri fikr jo tumhare 
live Khuda ke kuziir liai, turn par 
zahir ho we. 

13 Isi liye ham nc tumhari ta- 
sallf 6e tasalli pai : aur Titus ki 
khushi se bahut ziyada khush 
hue, ki us ki nib turn sabhon ke 
sabab t.iza hiii. 

14 Aur agar main ne us ke 
samhne tumhari babat kuchh 
fakhr kiya, to sharminda nahin ; 
par jaise sari baten jo ham ne 
turn se kahiii, sach sach hain, 
waise hi hamara fakhr jo Titus 
ke samhne tha, sach thahra. 

15 Aur us ki dili muhabbat turn 
par ziyadatar hai, ki us ko turn 
sab ki farmanbardari yad hai, ki 
turn ne darte aur tkartharate hue 
use qabiil kiya, 

1G Pas, main khush hiin, ki bar 
ek bat men turn se men kkatir- 
jam'ai hai. 



VIII BAB. 

1 A UR ai bhaio, ham Khuda ke 
_T1l_ us fazl ko, jo Maqadiiniya 

ki kalisiyaon par kiya. gaya. bai, 
tumheii jatate bain ; 

2 Ki musibat ki bain iizmaish 
men un ki khushi ki ziyadati aur 
up ki nihayat garibi ne un ki 
sakhawat ki daulat ko bahut bay- 
taya. 



237 

3 Kyunki main yib gawahi deta 
hiin, ki we maqdur bhar, balki 
maqdiir se ziyiida ap se mus- 
ta'idd the ; _ 

4 Aur bari minnat ke sath ham 
se darkhvvast ki, ki ham us bakh- 
shish kolewen, aur muqaddason ke 
liye use pahunchane men sharik 
ho wen- 
s' Aur hamari ummed hi ke 

muwafiq nahin, balki apne tain 
pahle Khuda wand ko, aur phir 
Khuda ki marzi se ham ko som- 
pa. 

6 Is waste ham ne Titus se yih 
darkhwast ki, ki jaisa us ne 
sbiini' kiya tha, waisa hi tumhare 
darmiyan bhi us in'am ko puni 
kare. 

7 Pas, jis tarab turn ne har ek hat 
men, iman, aur kalam, aur 'ilm, 
aur sari koshish, aur us muhabbat 
men jo ham se rakhte ho, sabqat 
le gaya hai, waisc hi is ni'amat 
ki babat bhi turn sabqat le jao. 

8 Main kuchh hukm ke taur par 
nahin, balki auron ki sargarmi ke 
sabab, aur tumhari muhabbat ki 
haqiqat azmane ke liye yih kahta 
hiin. 

9 Kyiinki turn hamare Khuda- 
wand Yisif Masih ke fazl ko jante 
ho, ki wub daulatmand tha, aur 
tumhare waste muflis hogaya, tsiki 
turn us ki muflisi se daulatmand 
ho jao. 

10 Aur main is bat men salah 
deta hiin ; kyunki yihi tumhare 
waste munasib hai, ki turn ne na 
faqat yih kam karna shuru kiya, 
balki ek baras age se us ke karne 
ka irada kiya. 

11 Pas ab turn use tamam bhi 
karo ; ki jaise turn irada karne 
par musta'idd the. waise hi maq- 
diir ke muwafiq us ke tamam 
karne par bhi ho. 

12 Kyunki agar niyat pahle bo, 
to admi. muwafiq us ke jo us pas 
hai, matfbul hogii, na us ke mu- 
wafiq jo us piis nahin. 

13 Garaz, yih nahin, ki auron ko 
arani, aur tumhen taklif ho : 



2 QURINTfON", VILI. IX. 



14 Balki barabari ke taur par 
ho, taki is waqt tumhari ziyadati 
un ki kami ko pura kare, aur un 
ki ziyadati tumhari kami ko : taki 
barabari ho j awe: 

15 Chunanchi likha hai, ki Jis 
ne bahut jam" a kiya, us ka kuchh 
barha nahin ; aur jis ne thora 
janYa kiya, us ka kuchh ghata 
nahiu. 

16 "Ab Khuda ka smikr, jis ne 
tumhari bari khairkhwahi Titus 
ke dil men chili. 

17 Ki us ne to darkhwast qabul 
ki ; balki iip hi taiyar hoke apni 
khushi se tumhare pas nikal gaya. 

18 Aur ham ne us ke sath us 
bhai ko bheja jis ki ta'rif Injil ke 
sabab sari kalisiyaon ke darmiyan 
hai. 

19 Aur arf yihf nahin, balki 
wuh kalisiyaon ka. chuna hiia bhi 
hai, ki hamara harri-safar hoke yih 
ni'amat sath le jae, jis ke ham 
kh&dim ham, ta ki Khudawand 
hi ki sitaish ki jae, aur tumhari 
himinat zahir howe. 

20 Ham is se khabardar rahte 
hain ki is khairat i firawan ke 
sabab, jis ke ham khadim hain, 
koi hameii badnarn na kare : 

21 Is liye jo baten ki sirf Khu- 
dawand hi ke nahin, balki ad- 
mion ke age bhi bhali hain, ham 
un ke hye diir-andeshi karte 
hain. 

22 Aur ham ne un ke sath apne 
us bhai ko bheja, jise ham nc 
bahut si baton men barha azma- 
kar chalak paya ; par ab us bare 
bharose ke sabab se jo us ka turn 
par hai, bahut ziyada chalak hai. 

23 Baqi, Titus jo hai, wuh mera 
sharik, aur tumhare waste mera 
hamkhidmat hai : aur hamare 
bhai jo hain, so kalisiyaon ke 
rasul, aur Masfli ke jalal hain. 

24 Pas, turn apni muhabbat aur 
hamare us fakhr ko, jo tuni- 
hari babat hai, un par aur kali- 
siyaon ke samhne sabit karo. 



IX BAB. 

1 T) AR us khidmat 3d babat jo 

I muqaddas logon ke waste 
hai, mera. likbna turn ko zaid hai: 

2 Kyunki main tumhari himmat 
ko janta hun, aur is sabab se Ma- 
qadunion ke age tumhari barai 
karta bun, ki Aklmia ka muik 
parsal se taiyar tha; aur tumhari 
sargarmi nc bah u ton ko ubhara. 

3 Lekin main ne bliaion ka 
bheja, ki hamari wuh barai jo is 
bat men tumhari babat thi be-asl 
na thahre, taki, jaisa main ne 
kaha hai, turn taiyar ho raho : 

4 Kahin aisa na howe ki agar 
Maqaduniya ke log mere sath 
a wen, aur tumhen taiyar na paweii, 
ham (to ham nahin kahte, ki 
turn) is barai par i'atimad karne 
se sharminda ho wen. 

5 Is waste main, bhaion se yih 
darkhwast karna. zarur samjho, 
ki we age tumhare pas jawen, 
aur tumhari us sakhawat ko, jis 
ka peshtar zikr hiia, age taiyar 
kar rakhen, taki wuh sakhawat 
ki tarah na ki bakkili Id tarah 
maujild rahe. 

6 Par bat yih hai, ki jo thora 
bota hai, thora katega; aur jo 
bahut bota hai, bahut katega. 

7 Har ek jis tarah apne dil men 
thahrata hai, dewe ; na ki gam 
se, ya lachari se : kyiinki Khuda 
usi ko jo khushi se deta hai piyar 
karta hai, 

8 Aur Khuda turn par har tarah 
ki ni'amat bai-ha sakta hai, taki 
turn hamesha sab tarah ki kifayat 
rakhke har siirat ki nekokari men 
barhtejao: 

9 (Chunanchi likha hai, ki us ne 
bikhraya hai ; us ne kangalon ko 
diya hai ; us ki rastbazi hamesha 
ki hai. 

10 Ab jo bone ke liye bfj, aur 
khane ko roti bakhshta hai, so 
turn ko bone ke hye bij bakhshe, 
aur ziyada kare, aur tumhari 
rastbazi ke phal barha de ;) 

1 1 Ta ki turn har bat men gani 



2 QUHINTION, IX. X. 



239 



lioke sab tarah ki sakhawat karo, 
ki yih hamare wasile se Khuda 
ki shukrguzarf ka ba'is hota hai. 

12 Kyiinki is ehande ki khidmat 
na sirf nmqaddason ki ihtiyajon 
ko diir karti, balki Khuda tak 
pahunchti, ki bahuton ke wasile 
us ki shukrguzarian hotin. 

13 Ki we us khidmat ka, hai 
tajwiz karke is liye Khuda ki 
sitaish karte hain, ki turn Masih 
ki Injil ke tabi' hone ka iqrar 
karte ho, aur sakhawat se un ke 
aur sab ke shank ho ; 

14 Aur we tumhare waste diva 
mangte hain, aur Khuda ke us 
kamal fazl ke liye, jo turn par hai, 
tumhen bahut chahte hain. 

15 Khuda ki us bakhshish par 
jo bayan se bahar hai shukr ho. 

X BAB. 

1 1% TAIN Pubis to tumhare ril- 
jLtX baru turn men haqir, aur 

pith pichhe turn par diler hun, 
Masih ki farotani aur bardaskt ka 
wasta deke turn se 'arz aur darkh- 
wast karta. hun : 

2 Ki main hazir hoke wuh dileri 
na karun jo un par, jin ke nazdik 
hamari chal jismani hai, kiya 
chahta hiin. 

3 Kyiinki ham agarchi jism men 
chalte hain, par jism ke taur par 
nahin larte ; 

4 (Is liye ki hamari larai ke hath- 
yar jisniani nahin, par Khuda ke 
sabah qila'on ke dha dene par 
qadir hain-) , . 

5 Ki ham tasauwuron ko, aur har 
ek bulandi ko jo Khuda ki pah- 
chan ke barkhilaf ap ko ubharti 
hai, gira dete hain, aur har ek 
khiyal ko qaid karke Masih ka 
iarmanbardar karte hain ; 

6 Aur ham musta'idd hain, ki 
jab tumhari farmanbardari piirf 
ho, to ham har tarah ki nafar- 
manbardari ka badla lewen. 

7 Ky& turn zahir par nazar karte 
ho ? agar kisi ko is ka yaqin hai, 
ki wuh ap Masih ka hai, to wuh 



yih bhi ap se gaur kare, ki jaisa 
wuh Masih ka hai, waise ham bhi 
Masih ke hain. 

_ 8 Ki agar main is ikhtiyar par 
jo Khudawand ne banane na tum- 
hare dha dene ko hamcn diva hai, 
kuchh ziyada fakhr karun, to 
sharminda na hoiinga: 

S Main yih kahta hiin na howe 
ki main aisa zahir lioiin, ki khat- 
ton ko likhke tumhen darata 
hiin. 

10 Kyiinki koi kahta hai, ki us 
ke khatt albatta bhari aur zora- 
war hain, par wuh ap jism se 
kamzor, aur kalam se nachiz hai. 

11 So kahnewala samajh rakhe, 
ki jaise pith pichhe khatton men 
hamara kalam hai, waise hi jab 
ham hazir honge, hamara kam 
bhi hoga. 

12 Kyiinki hamari yih jur,at 
nahin, ki ham apnc tain un men 
shuniar karen, ya un se'muqabala 
karen, jo ki apni ta'rif karte hain: 
Iekin we ap se apni paimaish kar- 
ke, aur ap se apna muqabala kar- 

- ke, nadan thaharte hain. 
i 13 Far ham paimana se bahar 
I jake fakhr ua karenge, balki jis 
qanun ki paimaish Khuda ne ha- 
men bant di, jo turn tak pa- 
hunchti hai, ham usi ke muwafiq 
fakhr karenge. 

14 Kyiinki ham hadd se bahar 
ap ko nahin barbate, goya turn 
tak na pahunche hon, is liye ki 
ham ne Masih ki Injil turn tak 
bhi pahunchtu hai: 
_ 15 Aur ham paimane ke bahar 
jakar auron ki mihnatoii par fakhr 
nahin karte : lekin ummedwar 
hain, lei turn apne iman men ta- 
raqqi karke ham ko hamare qa- 
min ke muwafiq bahut ziyada 
barha do. 

16 Ki ham tumhari sarhadd ke 
us par jake Injil pahunchawen, 
aur diisre ke qanun par jahan sab 
taiyar hain fakhr nr, karen. 

17 Par jo fakhr karta'hai, so 
Khudawand par fakhr kare. 

18 Kyiinki jo apni ta'rif karta 



240 

hai, wall nahin, balki jis ki ta'rif 
Khudawand karta hai, mill maq- 
biil hai. 



2 QURINTfOX, X. XI. 



X K 



XI BAB. 

"ASTI ki turn zarra men 
bcwuqiifi ki bardasht ka- 
ro : am* turn to meri bardasht 
karte ho. 

2 Mnjhe tumhari babat Khuda 
ki si gairat ati hai, kyiinki main 
ne tumhen sanwara taki main 
turn ko pak-daman kunwari ki 
manind ek hi shauhar ya'neMasih 
ke pas hazir kariin. 

3 Par main darta hiin, kahm 
aisa na howc, ki jaise samp ne 
apni dagabiizi se Hawah ko thaga, 
waise hi tumhare dil bhi us safai 
se jo Masih men hai phirke kha- 
rab ho jawen. 

4 Ki agar koi akar dusre Yisii' 
ki manadi karta, jis ki ham ne 
manadi nahin ki, ya. agar koi aur 
Ruh jise turn ne na paya, pata, 
ya dusrf Injil milti, jo tumhen na 
mili th?, to tumhara bardasht 
karna khub tha. 

5 Kyiinki main apne tain sab se 
bare rasiilon se kuchh kam nahin 
samajhta. hiin. 

6 Aur agar kalam men ummi 
hiin, par 'ilm men nahin; lekin 
ham t9 sab baton men har tarah 
se turn par zahir hiie hain. 

7 Kya yih meri gunah hua, ki 
main ne apne tain farotan kiya, 
taki turn buland ho, kyiinki main 
ne tumhen Khuda ki Injil ki 
khushkhabari mnft sunai ? 

8 Main ne to diisri kah'siyaon 
ko liita, ki tumhari khidmat ke 
live un se darmaha liya. 

9 Aur main tumhare darmiyan 
tha aur muhtaj hua, tad bhi kisf 
par bojh na diya, kyiinki meri 
ihtiyaj ko un bhafon ne jo Ma- 
qadiiniya se aye the diir kiya : 
aur har ek bat men main turn par 
bojh dene se baz raha, aur baz 
rahunga. 

10 Masih ki sachaf se, jo raujh 



men hai, main kahta hiin, ki yih 
fakhr Akhaia ki sarhaddon men 
mujh se juda na hoga. 

1 1 Kis waste ? kya is waste ki 
main turn se muhabbat nahin 
rakhta ? Khuda janta hai. 

12 Par main jo karta hiin, so hi 
karta ralninga, ki main un ko jo 
qabii dhiindhte hain qabii pane 
na dun, ta ki jis bat men we fakhr 
karte hain, aise jaise ham hain 
pae jawen. 

13 Kyiinki aise log jhii the rasiil, 
dagabaz kiirinde hain, jo apni 
suraton ko Masih ke rasulon se 
badal dalte hain. 

14 Aur yih ta'ajjub naliin, ky- 
iinki Shait:in bhi apni siirat ko 
miri firishte se badal daltahai. 

15 Is waste agar us ke khadim 
bhi apni siiraton ko rastbazi ke 
khadimon se badal dalen, to kuchh 
yih bari bat nahin, par un ka 
anjam un ke kamon ke muwafiq 
hoga. 

16 Phir main kahta hiin, ki koi 
mujhe bewuqiif na samjhe; aur 
naliin to, bewuqiif bhi samajhke 
mujhe qahiil kare, ki main bhi 
thora fakhr kariin. 

17 Jo kuchh ki main kahta hiin, 
so Khudawand ki rah se nahin, 
balki bewuquii ki rah se, aur us 
istiqlal se jo fakhr ke sath hota, 
kahta hunt. 

18 Azbaski baliut se log jismam 
tarah par fakhr karte hain, to 
main bhi fakhr karunga. 

19 Kyiinki turn bewuqufon ki 
bardasht khushi se karte ho, is 
liyo ki ap 'aqlmand ho. 

20 Ki jab koi tumhen gulam 
banata hai, ya. jab koi tumhen 
nigalta hai, ya. jab koi turn se 
kuchh leta hai ; ya jab koi ap ko 
buland karta hai, ya jab koi tum- 
hare munh par tamancha marta 
hai, tab turn bardasht karte ho. 

21 Main behurmati ki babat 
bolta him, ki goya ham kamzor 
hote. Par jis bat men koi diler 
hai, to main bhi (bewuqufi se yih 
kahta hiin,) diler hiin. 



2 QTJHlNTfON, XL XU. 



241 



22 Kya we 'Ibraiii hain ? main 
hh[ hun. Kya we Israeli hain? 
main bhi hiin ? Kya, Abiraham 
ki nasi se hain ? main bhi hun. 

23 Kya Masih ke khadim hain ? 
main (nadani se kahta hun,) 
ziyadatar hiin ; mihnaton men 
ziyada, kore khane men liadd 
se ziyada, qaidon men beshtar, 
mauton men aksar. 

24 Main no Yahiidion se pinch 
bar ek kam chalis kore khae. 

25 Tm bar chb avion se mar khai, 
ek dafa pathrao kiya gaya, tin 
martaba jahaz ke tut jane ki bala 
men para, ek rat din samundar 
men kata ; 

2G Main safaron men babut, 
daryaon ke khatron men, choroii 
ke khatron men, apni qaum se 
khatron men, gair qaumoii se khat- 
ron men, shahr ke bfch khatron 
men, jangal ke bfch khatron nien, 
samundar ke bi'ch khatron men, 
jhiithe bhaion ke bich khatron 
men raha htln; 

27 Mihnat aur mashaqqat men, 
barha bedarion men, bhukh aur 
piyas men, faqon men aksar, sardi 
aur nange rahne ki halat men bhi 
raha hiin. 

28 In baliarwali cbizon ke siwa. 
sari kah'siyaort ki fikr mujh ko 
liar roz a, dabati hai. 

29 Kami kamzor hai, ki main 
kamzor nahin hiin ? kaim thokar 
khata ki main nahm jalta ? 

30 Agar fakhr kiya chihiye, to 
main apni kamzorion par iakhr 
kariinga. 

31 Ilamarc Khudawand Yisii' 
Masai ka Khuda aur Bap jo ha- 
mesha mubarak hai, janta hai, Id 
main jhiith nahm kahta. 

32 Dhnishq men nazim ne, jo 
badshah Arctas ki taraf se tha, 
is irade se ki mujhe pakar ie, Pi- 
mishqion ke shahr par cbauki bi- 
thlaf : 

33 Tab main khiyki ki rah se ek 
tokre men diwar par se Iatka diya 
gaya, aur ns ke hathon se bach 
nikki. 



XII BAB. 



1 "OK-SHUBHA apni fakhr 
_I3 karna, mujhe inunasib na- 
hm, par main Khudawand ke 
mushahadat aur mukashafat ka 
baj^an kiya chahta hiin. 

2 Alasih ke ek shakhs ko main 
janta hurt. Id chaudah haras guzre 
lionge, ki (wuhya to badan ke sath, 
ki yih mujhe ma'lum nahm, ya 
bagair badan ke, ki yih bhi mujhe 
malum nahin, Khuda ko ma'lum 
hai;) tisrc asmau tak ekaek pa- 
hunchaya gaya. 

3 Aur main aise shakhs ko janta 
hun, ki wuhi (ya badan ke sath, 
ya badan kc bagair, ki mujhe 
malum nahin, Khuda ko malum 
hai ;) 

4 Firdaus tak ckaek pahunchaya 
gaya, aur us nc wuh baten sunin, 
jo kahne ki nahnj, aur jin ka. 
kalma basilar ka maqdur nahin. 

o Aise hi admi par main fakhr 
kariinga, par main ap par, siwa 
apni kamzorion ke, fakhr na ka- 
riinga. 

6 Ki agar main fakhr kiya ch ti- 
ll tin, to main bewuqiif na banun, 
kyiinki sach bolunga; par main 
ap ko baz rakhtii hiin, ta na howe, 
ki koi mujhe us se, jaisa mujhe 
dokhta hai, ya jaisa mere haqq 
men sunta hai, ziyada jane. 

7 Aur ta ki main mushahadat 
ki ziyadati se phul na jau'n, mere 
jism men ksinta, jo Shaitan ka. 
payik hai, ki mujhe ghiise mare, 
rakha gaya, ta ki main phul na 
jaun. 

8 Us ke liye main ne Khuda- 
wand se tin b;ir iltimas kiya, ki 
yih mujh men se diir ho jawe, 

9 Par us ne yih mujh se kali a, 
ki mera fazl tujhe kifayat hai : 
kyunki mera zor kamzori men 
purii hota hai. Pas main apni 
kamzorion par bahut hi khusht 
se fakhr kariinga, ta ki Masih ka 
zor mujh par siiya dale. 

10 So main Masili kc waste 
kamzorion men, malamaton men, 



242 

ihtiyajon men, satae jane men, 
tangfon men khush hup, ki jab 
main kamzor hun, tabhi zorawar 
hun. 

11 Mainfakhr karne se bewuquf 
bana ; turn hi ne mujhe nachar 
kiya : kyiinki laiq tha, ki turn 
meri ta'rif karte, is liye ki main 
sab se bare rasulon se kuclih 
kamtar nab in, agarcbi main kuclih 
nahin hun. 

12 Tlasiil bone ke nishan, kamal 
sabr, aur mu'ajizon, aur acbamb- 
hon, aur qudraton se, albatta 
tumhare bich zahir hue. 

13 Turn kaun si bat men aur 
kalisiyaon se kam the, srwfi us ke 
ki main ne turn par bojh na 
diya? men yih na-insatT mu'af 
kijiye. 

14 Dekho, main pbh* tisri bar 
tumhare pas ane par tazyar hun ; 
lekin pbir bM turn par bojh na 
daliinga; kyiinki main tumMra 
kuchh jo ho so use nahin balki 
tumlim ko dhiindhta hun; ki lar- 
kon ko mabiip ke liye nahin, 
balki mabap ko larkon kc liye 
jam'a karua chahiye. 

15 Aur main, tumhari janon kc 
•waste babut khush i se kharcli ka- 
riingn, aur kharch kiya jaiinga, 
agarcbi main jitnatumhen ziyada 
piyar karta blip, itna hi kamtar 
piyara him. 

1G Par agar man lewen, ki main 
ne turn par bojh nahin dala, lekin 
shayad main ne hoshyari se turn- 
hen fareb karke phansaya. 

17 Khair, jinhen main ne tum- 
hare pas bheja, un men se kisi ke 
•wasile main ne naf'a ke "waste 
kuchh turn par ziyadati ki P 

18 Main ne Titus se iltim as ki- 
ya, aur us ke sath ek hhai ko 
bheja. To kya Titus ne turn par 
nafa ke liye ziyadati ki ? kya 
ham ek hi nih se ek hi naqsh i 
qadam par na chaltc the ? 

19 Phir kya turn guman karte 
ho, ki ham turn se 'uzr karte bain ? 
so nahin : ai piyaro, ham Khuda 
ke age Masih men hoke yih sari 



•2 Qtr&mfog*, XII. XIII. 

baten tumhari taraqqi kc liye 
kahte bain. 

20 Main darta hun, kahin aisti 
na ho, ki main akar jaisa, tum- 
hen chahta hun, waisa na paiin, 
aur mujhe bhi jaisa turn nakiii 
cbahte ho, waisa pao ; na ho, ki 
qaziye, aur dab, aur gazab, aur 
jhagre, aur gibaten, aur kana- 
phiisian, aur shekhian, aur han- 
game howen : 

21 Aur na ho ki jab ami, tab 
mera Khuda mujhn tumhare sa- 
bab se past karc, ki main un men 
se bahuton ke sabab jinhon ne 
age guntih kiya, aur apni napaki, 
aur haramkari, aur shahwat-pa- 
rasti se jo un se hiii tauba na ki, 
ai'sos karun. 



XIII BAB. 

1 "\7"III tisra martaba hai, ki 
JL main tumhare pasata hiin. 
Do 3 r a tin gawahon ke miuih se 
har ek bat sabit ho jaegi. 

2 Main ne peshtar kali a hai, aur 
main ap ko do bara hazir janke 
age ki khabar deke kahta hun; 
aur aby ki gair hiizir hup, nn ko 
jinhon ne peshtar gunah kiye, 
aur baqi sabhori ko bhi, yih likhta 
hiin, ki agar main phir aiin, to na 
chhorunga : 

3 Is waste ki turn is bat ki dah'l 
chahtc ho, ki Masih hi mujh men 
holta hai, jo tumhare waste kam- 
zor nahin, balki turn men zora- 
war hai. 

4 Ki agarcbi wuh kamzori se 
salib par mara gaya, lekin Khuda 
ki qudrat se wuh jita hai." Aur 
ham bhi us men sha.mil hoke 
kamzor hain, par us ke sath 
Khuda ki qudrat se jo tumhare 
haqq men hai jieiige. 

a Turn apkojancho,ki tumiman 
ke sath ho, ki nahin ; apne tain 
parakho. Kya turn ap ko nahin 
jante, ki Yisii' Masih turn men 
hai, aur nahin to turn namaqbul 
ho? 

6 Par main ummed rakhta hiin, 



(JALATfON, 1. 



ki turn malum karogc, ki ham 
namaqbul nahm. 

7 Aur main Khuda se yih diva 
mangta hurt, ki turn kuchli badi 
na karo : so na is waste ki ham 
maqbiil zahir howen, par is waste 
ki turn bhala karo, agarchi ham 
namaqbul gine jawen. 

8 Kyiinki ham sackaf ke bar- 
khiliif kuchh nahm, par sackai ke 
waste sab kuchh kar sakte hain. 

9 Kyiinki jab ham kamzor aur 
turn zorawar ho, to ham. khush 
hain, aur yih bhi chahte, ki turn 
kumil ho. 

10 Is hye main gair hazir hoke 
ye baten likhta hiin, taki main 
hazirhoke na ikhtiyar kc muwafiq, 



243 

jo Khudawand nc mujhe bauane 
ke waste, na dha dene ke waste 
diya hai, turn par sakhti na ka- 
run. 

11 Garaz, ai bhaio, khush raho. 
Kamil ho, khatir jam'a rakho, ek 
dil hoo, mile raho, ki Khuda, jo 
muhabbat aur salamati ka bani 
hai, tumhare sath hoga. 

12 Turn apas men pak bosa leke 
salam karo. 

13 Sare muqaddas log tumhen 
salam kahtc hain. 

14 Ab Khudawand Yisu 1 Masih 
ka iazl, aur Khuda ki muhabbat, 
aur Huh i Quds ki suhbat turn 
sabhon ke sath howe. Amin. 



PULUS KA KHATT GALAT10N KO. 



I BAB. 

1 "ptjLt/S, jo na admion se, na 
JL admi ke wasile se, balki 

Yisii' Masih aur Khuda Bap se, 
jisneusko murdon men se jilaya, 
rasvil hai, 

2 Aur sare bkafon se jo mere 
sath hain, Galatiya ki kalisiyaon 
ko, 

3 Fazl aur salamati, Khuda Bap 
aur hamare Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ki tarai" se, tumhare Hye 
howe ; 

4 Jis ne hamare gmnvhon ke 
badle men apne tain diya, taki 
wuh ham ko hamare Bap Khuda 
ki marzi ke mutabiq is kharub 
dunya se khalasf bakhshe : ^ 

5 JakU i abadi us ka hai. Amin. 



Galatians-EpTtre aux Galates 



(J Main ta'ajjub karta kiln, ki 
turn itni jsvldi its se, jis ne tain- 
hen Masih kc fazl men bulaya, 
phirke diisri Injil ki taraf ma,il 
hue : 

7 So wuh dusri to nahiii: magar 
ba'ze hain jo turn ko ghabrate 
hain, aur Masih ki Injil ulat dene 
chahte hain. 

8 Lekin agar ham ya lismau se 
koi firishta, siwa us Injil ke jo 
ham ne tumhen simai, dusrf Injil 
tumhen suuawe, so mal'iin howe. 

9 Jaisa ham ne age kakd, waisa 
hi ab main phir kahta him, ki 
Agar koi tumhen kisi dusri Injil 
ko, siwa, us ke jise turn ne 
paya, sunawe, wuh mal'un ho- 
we. 

10 Ivya ab main admion ko 

M2" 



244 

nianta bun, yii Khuda ko? kya 
main udmion ko khush kiya 
chahta hurt? agar main an tak 
udmion ko khush karta, to Masih 
ka banda na hot a. 

11 Par ai bbiiio, main tumhen 
jatata hun, ki wuh Injil jis Id 
main ne kiiabar df, insan ki taraf 
se nahin had. 

12 Is live ki main ne us ko kisi 
admi se na paya, na kisi nc mujhe 
sikhaya, par wuh YisiT Masih ke 
ilhtim se mujhe mila. 

13 Turn ne meri ehal, jab main 
Yaliudion ki tariq par ehalta tha, 
suni hai, ki kyunkar main Khuda 
ki kalfsiye ko nihayat satata, aur 
wfran karta tha : 

14 Aur main dm i Yahiidi men 
apni qaum ke aksar ham-'umron 
se barhkar apnc bapdadon ki ri- 
wayatoti par ziyada sargarm tha. 

15 Lekin jab Khuda ki marzi 
hui, jis ne mujhe meri ma ke pet 
hi men se alag kiya, aur apne fazl 
se bulaya ; 

16 Ki apne Bete ko mujh par 
zahir kare, taki main us kf Tnjfl 
gair qaumon ke bieh suniiun, tab 
iauran main ne gosht aur lahu se 
salah na li : 

17 Na Yarusalam ko nn pas jo 
mujh se pable rasul the gaya; 
par main 'Arab ko gaya, pbir 
wahan se Dimishq ko phira. 

18 Tab us ke tin baras ba'd 
Patras se mulaqat karne ko Ya- 
rusalani men gaya,, aur us ke sath 
pandrah din raha. 

19 Par rasulon men se kisi 
dusre ko na dekha, magar Khu- 
da wand ke bhai Ya'qtib ko. 

20 Jo baten main turn ko likhta- 
hum Khuda ke age kahta hun ki 
jbiithi nahin. 

21 Ba'd us ke main Siiriya men 
aur Kilikiya ke mulkon men 
gaya ; 

22 Aur Yahiidiya ki Masihi 
kalisiyaen meri Burat se waqif na 
thin : 

23 Unhon ne sirf suna tha, ki 
wuh jo ham ko pable satata tha, 



GALATION, I. II. 



so us iman ki, jise wuh age bar- 
bad kartii, th:'i, ab manadi karta 
hai. 

24 Aur we meri babat Khuda, 
ki sitaish karte the. 

II BAH. 

1 X>IITT1 chaudah baras ba'd 
X main Barnabas ke sath 
Titus ko bhi liye hue Yariisalam 
ko phir gaya. 

2 Aur merit janil ilham se him, 
aur wuh Injil jis ki manadi main 
gair qaum on men karta hun, mi 
se bay an ki ; magar buzurgon se 
alag, ta na ho ki meri agli aur 
hai ki daur dhup befaida howe.. 

3 Par Titus ko jo mere sath tha, 
aur Yiinani hai, khatna karwane 
ki taklif na ki gayi : 

4 Aur yih jhuthe bhaion ke sa- 
bab se jo clibipke ghus ae, taki 
us azadagi ko jo hamen Yisu' Ma- 
sih men mili hai jasusi karke 
daryaft karcn, taki we hamen 
gulfimi men lawen : 

5 Jin kc ham dabel na hue ki 
gharf bhar bhi un ke tabi 1 rahte; 
taki Injil ki sachai tumhare dar- 
miyan qaim rahe. 

6 Par we jo zahir men buzurg 
the, (so jaise the, waise the; mujhe 
kucbh kam nahin ; Khuda. kisi 
ke zahir par nazar nahin karta :) 
khair, un ki taraf se, ^o buzurg 
the, mujhe is ki babat mutlaq 
kucbh hasil na hua : 

7 Lekin barkhilaf us ke,jab un- 
hon ne dekhii, ki namakhtunon 
ke main Injil fea amanatdiir hun, 
jaisa makhtiinon ke liye Patras 
tha: 

8 (Kyimki jis ne makhtiinon 
ki risalat ke Hye Patras men asar 
kiya, us ne gair qaumon ke bye 
mujh men bhi asar kiya:) 

9 Aur jab Ya'qub aur Kefas aur 
Yuhanua ne, ki goya kalfsiye ke 
sutiin the, is fazl ko jo mujh par 
hiia tha daryaft kiya, to mujh aur 
Barnabas ko sharakat ki rah se 
dahina hath diya, ki ham gair 



GALATlON, II. ill. 



qaumon kc, am" we niakhtunon 
fee pas jaweii. 

10 Magar itna kaha, lu gariboii 
ko yad rakho ; so main bhi us 
kam men chalak tha. 

11 Par jab Patras Antakiya men 
aya, to main, ne rubarii us se mu- 
qabala kiya ; is liye Id wuh ma- 
lamat ke laiq tha. 

12 Kyunki wuh peshtar us se, 
ki kai shakhs Ya'qiib Id taraf se 
ae, gair qaumon ke sath khsya 
karta tha; par jab we ae, to 
makhtunon se darke pichhe hata, 
aur alag ho gaya. 

13 Aur baqi Yahudion no bhi 
usi ki tarah do-rangi ki, yah an 
tak ki Barnabas bm dabkar un 
ki riya men sliarik hiia. 

14 Jab main ne dekha, ki wc 
Injd kisaehai par sidhichalnahi'n 
chalte, main ne sabhon ke samhne 
Patras ko kab.a, ki jab til Yakudi 
hokar gair qauuion ki tarah, na 
ki Yahudion ki tarah, zindagi guz- 
ranta hai, pas tu kis waste gair 
qaumon ko yih taklif deta hai, 
ki Yahudion ke taur par chalen ? 

15 Ham jo qaum ke Yahiidi 
hain, aur .gair qaumon men se gu- 
nahgar naliin, 

16 Yih jankar ki admi na slia- 
ri'at ke kamon se, balki Yisii' 
Masih par iman lane se rastbaz 
gina jata hai, ham bhi Masih 
Yisu' par iman lae, ta ki ham Ma- 
sih par iman lane se, na ki sharfat 
ke kamon se rastbaz gine jawcn ; 
kyiinki koi bashar sharfat ke ka- 
mon se rastbaz gina na jaega. 

17 Par ham jo Masih ke sabab 
se rastbaz gine jane kitalash men 
hain, agar gunahgar thahren, to 
kya Masih gunah ka ba'is hai ? 
hargiz nahm. 

18 Kyunki jin ckizon ko main 
ne dha diya, agar unhcvi phirke 
baiiatin, to main apne tain kha- 
takar thahrata hum 

19 Is waste ki main shavi'at hi 
ke ba'is sharfat ki nisbat mua, 
taki main Khuda ki nisbat zinda 
ho j ami. 



20 Main Masih ke sath salib par 
khmcha gaya : lekin zinda hun ; 
par taubhi main nahm, balki Ma- 
sih mujh men zinda hai : aur 
main jo ah jism men zinda hun, 
so Khuda ke Bete par iman lane 
se zinda hun, jisne mujh semuhab- 
bat kf, aur ap ko mere badle diya. 

21 Main Khuda ke fazl ko beja 
nahm thahrata ; kyunki rastbazi 
agar shari'at se milti hai, to Masih 
bcfaida mud. 

TIT BAB. 

1 A I nadan G-alatio, kis ki jadu- 
XX bhari ankhon ne turn ko 
mara, ki turn sachai ke farman- 
bardar na hue, bawujude ki Yisii' 
Masih tumhari ankhon ke samh- 
ne yun zahir kiya gaya, ki goya 
tumhare darmiyan salib par 
khincha gaya ? ■ 

2 Main sirf yih turn se daryaft 
kiya chahta hug, ki turn ne sha- 
ri'at par 'amal karne se, ya iman 
ke sabab se Huh pai ? 

3 Kya turn aise naddn ho ? kya 
Uiih se shunt' karke ab jism se 
kamil hua chahte ho ? 

4 K3 T a turn ne itni chfzon ki be- 
faida bardasht ki '? par shayad 
befaida nahm? 

5 Pas wuh jo tumben Rub. 
bakhshta hai, aur turn men mu'a- 
jize zahir karta hai, so shan'at 
par 'amal karne se, ya ki samii' at 
imani se aisa karta hai V 

6 Chunanchi Abiraham Khuda 
par iman laya, aur yih us ke liye 
rastbazi gini gayi. 

7 Pas jano, ki jo imanwale hain, 
we hi ^birahiim ke iarzand hain. 

K Aur kitab ne yih peshbini 
karke, ki Khuda gair qaumon ko 
iman ki rah se rastbaz thahra- 
wega, Abivabim ko age hi yih 
khushkhabari di, ki sari gair- 
qaumen tere ba'is barakat pa- 
wengi. 

J) "Pas jo imanwale hain, so 
imanwale Abiraham ke sath ba- 
rakat pate hain. 



GALATlON - , III. IV. 



246 

10 Kyunki we sab jo shari'at ke 
'amal par bharosa raklite bain, 
la'nati hain ; ki likha hai, Jo 
koi un sab baton ke kanie par, 
ki shari'at ki kitab men. liklii 
hain, qaim nahin ralita, la'nati 
hai. 

11 Par yih bat ki koi Khuda ke 
nazdik shari'at se rastbaz nahin 
thaharta, so zahir hai, kyunki 
Jo iman se rastbaz hua, so hi 
jfega. 

32 Par shari'at ko iman se 
kuchh nisbat nahin ; balki wuh 
admi jis ne us par 'amal kiya, so 
us hi se jiega. 

15 Masih ne hamen mol lekar 
shari'at ki la'nat se chhuyaya, ki 
wuh hamarc baclle men la'nat 
hua ; kyunki likha hai, Jo koi 
lakri par la^kaya gaya, so la'nati 
hai: 

14 laid Abiraham ki barakat 
gairqaumon tak Yisu' Masih se 
pahunche ; ki ham iman se us 
Jiuh ko, jis ka wa'da hai, pa wen. 

35 Ai bhafo, main insan ki ta- 
rah bolta hun : 'Ahd ko, agarclii 
admi ka bowe, jab muqarrar ho 
gaya, to koi batil nalifn karta, aur 
na us par kuchh barhata hai. 

16 Pas Abiraham aur us ki nasi 
se wa'de kiye gaye. So wuh use 
naliin kakta, ki Teri naslon ko, 
jaisa, bahuton ke waste, balki jaisa 
ck ke waste kabta, hai, ki Teri nasi 
ko, so wuh Masih hai. 

_ 17 Aur main yih kabta hun, ki 
is 'ahd ko, jo Masih ke haqq men 
Khuda ne age muqarrar kiya tha, 
shari'at jo char sau tis haras ke 
ba'd ai, radd nahin kar sakti, ki 
wuh wa'da batil bo jawe. 

18 Kyunki agar miras shari'at 
ke wasfle se hai, to phir wa'de se 
nahin, par Khuda ne use Abira- 
ham ko wa'de hi se bakhsha. 

19 Pas shari'at kis waste hai? 
Wuh gunahon ke liye afzud hui, 
jab tak ki wuh nasi, jis ke liye 
wa'da kiya gaya. tha, na awe ; aur 
wuh firishton ke wasfle se ek 
darniiyani ke hath supnrd hui. 



20 Ab darmiyani ek ka nahin 
hota, par Khuda ek bf hai. 

21 Pas siiari'at kya Khuda, ke 
wa'don se barkhilaf hai ? hargiz 
nahin : kyunki agar koi aisi sha- 
ri'at df gai hotf, jo zindagi bakhsh 
sakti, to albatta rastbazi shari'at 
se hoti. 

22 Par kit£b ne sab ko gunah 
ke taht shumar kiya, taki w r uh 
wa'da jo Yisu' Masih par iman 
lane ke wasfle se hai, linandaron 
ko diya jawe, 

23 Lekin iman ke ane se peshtar 
ham shari'at ki band men qaid 
the, aur us iman tak, jo zahir 
honewala tha, ghere men rahe. 

24 Pas shari'at Masih tak pa- 
hunchane ko hamara ustad thahri, 
taki ham iman se rastbaz gine 
jaw en. 

25 Par jab iman a chuka, to bam 
phir ustad ki band men nahin 
hain, 

26 Kyunki turn sab ke sab us 
iman ke sabab jo Masih Yisii' 
par hai, Khuda ke farzand ho. 

27 Ki turn sab jitnon ne Masih 
men baptisma paya, Masih ko 
pahin liya. 

28 Na Yahudi na Yiinani hai, 
na banda na azad, na mard na 
'aurat : kyunki turn sab Masih 
Yisu' men ek ho, 

29 Aur agar turn Masib ke ho, 
to Abiraham. ki nasi, aur wa'de 
ke mutabiq waris ho. 

IV Bill 

1 T)AR main kabta hun, ki 
JT waris, jab tak Iarka hai, us 

men aur gulam men farq nahin, 
agarchi wuh sab ka malik hai ; 

2 Lekin us waqt tak jo Bap 
ne muqarrar kiya, atahqon aur 
mukbtaron ke ikhtiyar men hai. 

3 So ham bhi jab larke the, tab 
tak un tarbiyat karnewale ras- 
mon ki, jo dunyawf hain, band 
men the : 

4 Par jab waqt piira hua, tab 



GALATlOST, IV. 



Khuda ne apne Bete ko bheja, jo 
'aurat se paida, hoke sliarfat ke 
tabi' hua, 

5 Taki wall un ko jo sliarfat ke 
tabi' ham mol le, aur ham lepalak 
hone ka darja pawen. 

6 Aur is liye ki turn bete ho, 
Khuda nc apne JJete ki Huh tum- 
hare dilou men bheji, jo Abba, 
ya'ne Ai Hap, pukarti hai, 

7 Pas ab tu gulam nahiij, balki 
beta hai ; aur jab ki beta hai, to 
Masih ke sabab Khuda ka waris 
hai. 

8 Lekin turn age jab Khuda ko 
uabin pahclmntc the, un ki jo ha- 
qiqat men Khuda nalim, baudagi 
kartc the. 

!) Par ab jo turn ne Khuda ko 
pahchana, balki Khuda ne turn 
ko pahchana, to turn kyun do 
bara un za'if aur adne qawaid i 
rusiim ki taraf ma,i] bote, jin ki 
gulanri turn phir kiya chahte ho ? 

10 Turn dinon, aur makmon, 
aur fasloji, aur barason ko mania 
ho. 

1 1 Main tumhare haqq men. 
darfca luki, ta na ho kijo mihnafc 
main ne turn par Id hai, befiuda 
ho we. 

12 Ai bhafo, main tuinhan ruin- 
nat karta huxi, ki turn meri ma- 
nind ho jao ; kyiinki main, bhi 
tumharf nninind hun : turn ne 
niera kuchli dhala bigara nahin, 

13 Turn jantc ho, ki kyun main 
ne pahle turn ko jism ki kamzori 
men Inpl sunal 

14 Aur turn ne mere us imti- 
ban ko, jo mere jism men tha, 
haqfr na jana, aur na radd kiya, 
balki nmjhe Khuda ke firishte ki 
manirid, ban, Masih Yisif ki ma- 
nind qabul Iriya. 

15 Tab tumhen kya hi khnshi 
zn'* main to tumhara gawah hun, 
ki agar hi sakta, to turn apm 
ankhon tak nikalke mujhe dete. 

16 Pas kya is sabab se ki mam 
turn se sach bolta hun, tumhara 
dusbman ho gaya? 

1 7 We tumhare dilsoz haiij, par 



217 

bhalai ke liye nahin : balki we 
tumhen alag kiya chahte hain, 
taki turn un ke dilsoz bane raho. 

18 Par bhalai kc live hamesha 
dilsoz rahna achchha hai, aur na 
tiiqat jab main tumhare paa hazir 
him. 

19 Ai mere bachcho, mujlic 
tumhare sabah, jab tak Masih turn 
men siirat ua pakre, phir janne 
ka dard hai ; 

20 Main chahta, hun, ki ab turn 
pas aim, am* apni awaz badlun, 
kyiinki mujhe tumhare haqq men 
shubha hai. 

21 Mujh se kaho to, turn jo 
sharfat kc tabi' hua chahte ho, 
kya turn nalim sunte, ki sliarfat 
kya kahtf hai ? 

22 Ki yih likha hai, Abiraham 
ke do bete the, ek laundi se, dusri 
azad se. 

23 I*ar wuh jo laundi se tha, 
jism ke taur par paida hua- ; aur 
jo azad se tha, so wa'de ke taur 
par. 

24 Yih baten tamsilen hain : is 
liye ki yuVauraten do 'ahd hain; 
ek to Sma pahar £f, jo mre g-ulam 
Janti hai, yih Ilajirah hai. 

25 Ilajirah 'Arab ka koh i Sina. 
hai, aur yahan kc Yariisalam ka, 
jawab hai, aur yihi apne larkon 
ke sath gulami men hai. 

20 Par upar ka Yariisalam azad 
hai, so hi ham sab ki ma hai. 

27 Kyiinki likha hai, ki Ai ban jh 
jo jannewali nalu'n, ji'jiin se khuyh. 
ho; aur tu jo janne ka dard na- 
hin jantf, ab phul aur qahqalia 
mar; kyimki be-khasamki aulad 
khasamwalf ki aulad se ziyada 
hain. 

28 Pas ai bhaio, ham Iz,hak ki 
tarah wa'de ke farzand hain. 

21) Par jaisa us ivaqt wuh, jis k{ 
paidaish jismani thi, use, jis ki 
paidalsh nihani thi, satata. tha, 
waisa ab bhi hota hai. 

30 Par kitab kya kahtf hai ? ki 
Laundi ko aur us ke bete ko nikal : 
kyiinki laundi ka beta azad ke 
bete kesath hartiiz waris na hoga. 



GALATlON, IV. V. VI. 



31 Garaz, ai bhaio, ham laundi 
ke bete nahin, balki azad ke hain. 

V BAB. 

1 "I3AS 11s hz'iCmgi par, jis se 
JT Masih ne hamen azad ki- 

ya hai, qaini raho, aur gulami ke 
jue tale do bara na juto. 

2 Dekho, main Pubis turn se 
kahta hun, agar turn khatna kar- 
wao, to Masih se tumhen kuchh 
iaida na hoga. 

3 Main har ek admi par, jis ka 
khatna hua hai, pkir gawahi deta 
hun, ki age tamam shari'at par 
'ainal karna wajib biia. 

4 Turn men se jo koi'sharfat 
ki rd se rastbaz bana ehahte bo, 
to Masih se juda hue ; turn fazl 
ki nazar se gire. 

5 Ki ham to Ruh ke sabab iman 
ki rah se rastbazi ki ummed ke 
bar nne ke muntazir hain. 

6 Is liye ki Masih Yisu' men 
makhtuni aur namakhtuni se 
kuchh garaz nahm : magar iman 
se jo muhabbafc m rah se asar 
karta hai, 

7 Turn to acbchhi tarah daurte 
the ; kis ne tumhen roka, ki turn 
sachai ke farmanbardar na ho ? 

S Yih i'atiqad tumhare bulane- 
wale se nahin hai. 

9 Thora sa khamir sari lot ko 
khamir bana deta hai. 

10 Mujhe tumhari fe&bat Khu- 
dinvand se yaqfn hai, ki turn aur 
tarah ke kfcryal na karoge ; lekin 
wuh jo tumhen ghabrata hai, kof 
kyiin ua ho, saza uthawega, 

11 Aur ai bhaio, main agar ab 
khatna ki manadi karta, to kahe 
ko ab tak sataya jata? ki saiib 
Id thokar jati rahi hoti. 

12 Kash ki we jo turn ko ghab- 
rate bain, khud kat jaen ! 

13 Ai bhaio, turn to azadagi! ke 
liye bulae gaye ho, magar us aza- 
dagi ko ifem ke lij'e fursat na 
samjho, balki mubabbat se ek 
diisre ki khidmat karo. 

14 Is liye ki sari shari'at isl ek 



bat men khatm hai, ki tii apne 
parosi ko aisa piyar kar, jaisa ap 
ko. 

1.5 Par agar turn ek diisre ko 
kat khao, to khabardar, na howe, 
ki ek diisre ko nigal jao. 

1G Par main kahta hun, ki turn 
Huh se chalan chalo, to turn jism 
ki khwahish ko piira, na karoge. 

17 Kyiinki jism ki khwahish 
Riih ki mukhalif hai, aur Kiih 
ki khwahish jism ki mukhalif : 
aur ye apas men barkkilaf kain, 
yahan tak ki jo kuchh turn ehahte, 
so nahin kar sakte ho. 

IS Par agar turn Ruh ki hidayat 
se clialte ho, to shari'at ki band 
men nahin. 

19 Aur jism ke kam to zahir 
hain, yihi, Zina, haramkari, na- 
paki, shaliwat, 

20 Butparasti, jadiigari, dush- 
manian, qaziye, hiska, gazab, jhag- 
re, judaian, bid'aten, 

21 Bali, qatl,mastian, aubashian, 
aur jo kam ki tin ki manind hain ; 
aur un ki babat men tumhen age 
hi kahta huh, jaisa main ne us 
waqt kaha, ki aise kam karne- 
wale Khuda ki badshahat ke wa- 
ris na honge. 

22 Par lluh ka phal jo hai, so 
muhabbat, khushi, salamati, sabr, 
khairkhwahi, nekf, imandari, 

23 Farotanf, parhezgari ; aise 
aise kamon ke mukhalif koi sha- 
ri'at nahin. 

24 Aur unhon ne jo Masih ke 
hain, jism ko us ki mm khaslaton 
aur Ivhwahishon samet salib par 
khincha hai. 

25 Agar hamari zindagi riihani 
hai, to chahiye ki hamari chalan 
bhi riihani lio. 

26 Ham jhiitha fakhr na karen, 
ek diisre ko na chirawe, ek diisre 
par dah na kare. 

VI BAB. 

1 AI bhaio, agar koi shakbs 

JT3L kisi kbata men ekaek gi- 

riftar ho jawe, to turn jo riihani 



AFSlON, I. 249 

ho, aise sliakhs ko nllii farotani | 11 Turn dckhte lio, ki main ne 
se Rambhalke bahal karo ; aur tunihen kaisa bara khatt apne 
apne upar lihaz rakh, ki tu bhi hath se likha hai. 
imtihan men na pare.^ ! 12 Jitne log jism ke haqq men 

2 Turn ek dusrc ka bojli nth a neknami chahte hain, we zabar- 



lo, anr isi tarah se Masih ki sha- 
ri'at ko purii karo. 

3 Agar koi niichiz' hote line iip 
ko kuchh chiz samjhe, to wuh 
apne tain dkokha deta hai. 

4 Lekin bar ek apne h{ 'amal ko 
janehe, tab fakhr ka sabab apne 
hi men p&wega, dusre men nahin. 

5 Ki har ek apna hi bojh utha- 
wegil. 

(i Jo koi kalam sikhe, sikhlane- 
wale ko sari ni'amaton men shari'k 
kare. 

7 Turn daga na khao ■ Khuda 
thatthon men nahin uraya jata ; 
ki admi jo kuchh bota hai, so hi 
katega. 

8 Is liye ki jo koi apne jism ke 
liye bota hai, so jism se kharabi 
lauwega ■ aur jo Kiih ke liye bota 
hai, Kuh se hamesha ki zindagi 
pawegi*. 

9 Hamen cMhiye ki achchhe 
kam karne se thak na jaen, ky- 
ilnki agar ham sust na howen, to 
bar waqt katenge. 

10 Pas, jah an* talc ham qabu pa- 
wen, sab se nekikaren ; khass kar 
un se, jo ahl i fman hain. 



dasti tumhara khatna karwiite 
hain, sirf itne waste ki we Ma- 
sih ki salfb ki babat satsie na 
jden. 

13 Kyunki we bhf jo khatna 
karwate shari'at ko hifz nahin 
karte, par chahte hain, ki turn 
khatna karwao ; taki wc tumhare 
jism ki babat fakhr karen. 

14 Par Khuda na kare ki main 
fakhr karuy, siwa apne Khuda- 
wandYisu' Masih ki sr.lib par, jis 
se dunya mere age masliib liiii, 
aur main dunya ke age. 

15 Kyunki Masili Yisu" men na 
makhtilni kuchh hai, na na- 
makhtuni, balki nayi paidaish 
shart hai. 

16 Aur jitne is qanun par chalte 
hain, salamati o rahm un par aur 
Khuda ke Israel par howe. 

17 Age ko koi nnijhe takh'f na 
de : kyunki main apne badan par 
Khudawand Yisu' ke se dag liye 
phirta hun. 

IS Ai bhaio, hamare Khuda- 
wand Yi^i? Masih ka fazl tans* 
hurl ruhon ke sath ralie. Amin. 



PULUS KA KHATT AFSION KO. 



I BAB. 



1 T)tJLlJS, t jo Khuda ki marzi 

JL se Yisii' Masili ka. rasul 

hai, un muqaddas logon ko jo 

Afasiis men hain, aur Masih Yisu' 

men imandar hain : 



Ephesians-Epttre aux Ephcsicns 



2 Hamire Bap Khuda, aur Khu- 
d^wand Yisu 1 Masih ki taraf 
se, fazl aur salamati turn par 
howe. 

3 Mubarak hai Khuda aur ha- 
mare Khudawand Yisu' Masih ka 
Bap, jis ne ham ko Masili ke sabab 



250 



AFSION, I. H. 



se lman ki har tarali kl ruham 
barakat bakhshi: 

4 Chunanchi us ne ham ko bina 
c 'alarn ke peshtar us men chun 
liya, taki ham us ke hnzur mu- 
habbat men pak aur be-'aib 
ho wen: 

5 Ki us ne pahle se hamari ba- 
bat yun muqarrar kiya, ki bam 
us ke nek irade ke muwafiq Yisii' 
Masih ke wasile us kc lepalak 
ho wen, 

G Ta ki us ke fazl ke jalal ki 
ta'nT ho we, jis fazl se us ne lia- 
men us piyare men qabiiliyat 
bakhshi. 

7 Ham us men hoke us ke khun 
kiba-daulat chhutkara, ya'ne gu- 
nalion ki mu'afi, us ke nihayat iazl 
se pate hain ; 

8 Jis se us ne ham ko hikmat 
i kamil o imtiyaz i firawan 'inayat 
kiya ■ 

9 Ki us ne apni marzi ke bhed 
ko, jo apne nek irade ke muwafiq 
age hf se ap men thahraya tha, 
liain par zahir kiya : 

10 Ki wuh waqton ke pure hone 
ke intiziini par sab chizoii ke sire, 
khwah we jo asinan par, khwah 
we jo zamm par hain, Masih men 
milawc : 

11 Jis seham ne bin us ke irade 
kc muwafiq, jo apni marzi o mas- 
lahat se sab kuchh karta. hai, age 
se muqarrar hoke, miras pai ; 

12 Ta ki ham, jinhon ne pahle 
Masih par bharosa kiya, us ke 
jalal ki sitaish ke bti'is howen. 

13 Aur turn nc bin kalam ihaqq, 
jo tumhari najat ki khushkha- 
barf hai, sunkar, us par bharosa 
kiya, aur us ke sabab se turn ko 
bhi jo iman lac, Huh i Quels kl, 
jis ka wa'da hiia, muhr mill ; 

14 Wuh hamare miras pane ka 
bai'ana hai, jab tak ki kharide 
hiion ki kbalasf na ho, taki us ke 
jalal ki sitaish howe. 

15 Is liye main yih sunke ki 
turn Khudawand Yisii' par iman 
lae, aur sare muqaddas logon se 
muhabbat rakhte ho. 



16 Tumhari babat shukr karna, 
aur apni dn'aon men turnhen yad 
karna, nahfn chhorta ; 

17 Taki hamare Khudawand 
Yisii' Masih ka Khuda, jo jalal 
ka Bap hai, tumhen hikmat aur 
kaslif ki riih bakhshc, taki turn 
us ko pahchano : 

18 Aur tumhare dil ki ankhen 
roshan ho jawen, ki turn samjho, 
ki us kc bulanc men kya hi um- 
med hai, aur us ki jalal wall miras, 
jo muqaddason ke liye hai, kya hi 
daulat hai ; 

ID Aur ham men jo fman lae 
hain, kya hi us ki kamal ban qu- 
drat hai ; us ki us bari qudrat kc 
muwafiq, 

20 Jo us ne Masih men zahir 
ki, jab. use murdon men se jilaya, 
aur apnc dahinc asmani makanon 
par baithaya, 

21 Aur sari hukiimat, aur ikh- 
tiyar, aur qudrat, aur khawindi 
par, aur har ek nam par, jo na sirf 
is jahan men, balki anewale jahan 
men bin liya jata hai, buland kiya: 

22" Aur sab kuchh us ke pan- 
won tale kar diya, aur us ko kali- 
siye ke liye sab ka sir banaya ; 

23 Wuh us ka badan aur us ki 
ma'mdri hai, jo sab kuchh sab 
men bharta hai. 

It BAB. 

1 AUR us ne tumhen bhi, jo 
J\. khataon aur gunahon ke 

sabab murde the, Kinda kiya ; 

2 Jin men turn age is jahan ki 
ravish par, hawa ki hukumat ke 
sardar ya'ne us riih kf tarah jo 
ah na-larmanhardar logon men 
tasir karti hai, chalte the : 

3 Aur us kc darmiyan ham sab 
ke sab apni jismani shahwaton 
ke siith zindagani guzrante, aur 
tan man ki khwahiskenpurikafte 
the, aur dusron ki manind tabi'at 
se gazab ke farzand the. 

4 Par Khuda ne, jo rahm men 
gani hai, apni bar! muhabbat se, 
jis se us nc ham ko piyar kiya, 



AFSfON, II. Ul. 



5 Ham ko, jo gunahon ke sabab 
murde the, Masih ke sath jilaya, 
(turn fazl hi se bach gave ; ) 

6 Aur us ne ham ko us ke sath 
uthaya, aur Masih Yisu' kc sabab 
asmani niak&non par us ke sath 
bithaya: 

7 Takiwuh apni us nuhrbani se 
jo Masih Yisu' ke sabab ham par 
hai, anewale zamane men apne 
fazl ki be-uikayat daulat ko di- 
khawe. 

8 Kyunki turn fazl ke sabab 
iman lake bach gaye ho : aur yih 
tumse nahm: Khuda Id bakh- 
shish hai : 

9 Aur yih a'amal ke sabab sc 
nahm, na ho ki koi barai kare. 

10 Kyunki ham us ki karigari 
bain, aur Masih Yisu' men lioke 
achehhc kamon ke waste paida 
hiie, jin ke liye Khuda ne hameii 
age taiyar kiya tha, taki ham 
unhen kiya karen. 

11 Is -waste yad karo, ki turn 
age jism ki nisbat gair qaum the, 
aise ki we jo ap ko Makhtun 
kahte hain, jin kii khatmi jismi 
aur hath se hiH, turn ko Na- 
makhtim. kahte the; 

12 Aur yih, ki us waqt Masih 
sc juda, aur Israel ki sarkar sc 
alag, aur wa'dc ke 'ahdon se bahar, 
aur na-ummed, aur dunya men 
be- Khuda tin; : 

13 Far ab Masih Yisu' men 
hoke turn jo age diir the, Masih 
kelahiike sabab se nazdikhogaye. 

14 Kyunki wiihi hamari sulh 
liai, jis ne do ko ek kiya, aur us 
diwar ko, jo darmiyan, men thi, 
clha diya ; 

15 Aur apna jism dekc dush- 
man ko, ya'ne shari'at ke huk- 
jp.on aur rasmon ko, kho diya, 
taki wuh sulh karwake do se ap 
men ek naya insan ba ndwe ; 

16" Aur dushmam mitake salib 
ke sabab se donon ko ek tan ba- 
uakar Khuda se milawe : 

17 Aur us ne ake, tumhen jo 
dur the, aur unhen jo nazdik the, 
sulh ki khusbkhabari di. 



251 

IS Kyunki us hi ke wasfle ham 
donon ek hi Run sc Bap ke pas 
dakhl pjite hain. 

19 So ab turn begana aur mu- 
safir nahm, balki muqaddason ke 
ham-shahri, aur Khuda ke gha- 
ra.ne ke ho 5 

'JO Aur rasulon aur nabion ki 
nco par, jahan Yisu' Masih ap 
kone ka sir a hai, radde kf tarah 
uthae gayc ho ; 

21 Jis se sari 'imarat ikatthe 
I jurkar muqaddas liaikal Khuda- 

waml ke liye uthti jati hai": 

22 Aur turn bhi us men hoke 
auron kc sath bame jate ho, ta ki 
Rub ke wasfle se Khuda kc liye 
mak;in bano. 

Ill BAB. 

1 TS waste main Pdlus turn 
JL gair qaumon ke liye Yisii' 
Masih ka qaidi hun ; 

2 Ki turn uc suna hoga, ki mujhe 
tumhare liye Khuda ke fazl ki 
mukhtdrf mili ; 

3 Ki us ne ilham se us bhed ko 
mujh par khola, (chuuanchi main 
us ko thore men age likh chuka, 

4 Jise turn par like jan sakte ho, 
ki main Masih ka foiled kis qatlr 
samajhta hum) 

^5 Jo agle z am anon men bani 
Adam ko is tarah na ma'him hiia, 
jis tarah us ke muqaddas rasiiloii 
aur nabion par Riih se ab zahir 
hiia; 

G Ki gairqaumen In j f 1 kc wasile 
se minis men sbarik, aur badan 
men shamil, aur us ke wa'de men, 
jo Masih kc sabab sc hai, sajln 
boa : 

7 Aur Khuda ke fazl ke in'am 
se, jo us ki qudrat ki tasfr se 
mujhe mila hai, main is Injil ka 
khadim hun. 

8 Mujhe jo sare haqirtarin mu- 
qaddason se haqfr him, yih fazl 
'inayat hiia, ki main gair qaumon 
ke darmiyan Masih ki beqiyas 
daulat ki khusbkhabari dun; 

Aur sab par yih bat roshan 



AFSlON, HJ, IV. 



kanhi, ki us bhed men shirkat 
kyunkarhotihai,joazal se Khuda 
men, jis ne sab kuchh Yisii' Ma- 
sih se paida kiya, poshida tha : 

10 Ki ab kalisiye ke wasfle se 
Khuda In gunitgiin hikmaf, sar- 
daron aur ikhtiyarwalon par jo 
asmani maknnon men ham, zahir 
howc, 

11 Us irade ke mutabiq jis ko 
us ne hamare Khudawand Yisii' 
Masih ke haqq men azal se 
kiya : 

12 Aur ham us men lioke be- 
parwa hue, aur us par lman lane 
se bharose ke sath dakhl bhi 
rakkte ham.. 

13 Pas main chahta hun, ki 
turn meri musibatoii ke sabab, jo 
tumhari khatir liain, sust mat 
hoo, kyiinki ye tumhare iiye'izzat 
bam. 

14 Is waste main hamare Khu- 
dawand Yisii' Masih ke Bap ke 
age, apne ghutne tekta hun, 

15 (Ki us se tamam khandan 
asman aur zamin par kahlata 
hai,) 

1G Ki wuh apne fazl ki daulat 
ke muwafiq tumhen yih de, ki 
turn us ki Rub se bat mi insaniyat 
men bahut In zorawar ho jao • 

17 Aur Masih tumhare dilon 
men iinan ke wasile se base ; aur 
ki turn muhabbat men jar paida 
karke aur neo dalke, 

18 Sarc muqaddas logon samet 
samajhne ki qudrat paida karo, ki 
us ki chauran, aur Iamban, aur 
gahrao, aur unchan kitni hai ; 

19 Han, Masih ki muhabbat, jo 
daryaft se bahar hai, daryaft kar 
sako, taki turn Khuda ki sari bhar- 
pilri se bhar jao. 

20 Ab us ko jo aisa qadir hai, 
ki jo kuchh ham mangte, ya khi- 
yal karte hain, us se nihayat zi- 
yada, us qudrat ke muwafiq jo 
ham men tasir kartf, kar sakta hai, 

21 Us ko kalfsiye ke darmiyan 
Masih Yisii' men pusht dar pusht 
abad tak jalal howe. Amin. 



IV BAB. 



1 T) &B main jo Khudawand 
_L ke liye qaidi hun, turn se 

iltimas karta hun, ki jis bulahat 
se turn bulae gaye, us ke mnnasib 
chalo, 

2 Kamal khaksart aur farotani 
se sabr karke, muhabbat se ek 
diisre ki bardusht karo ; 

3 Aur koshish karo, ki Riih kf 
I yaganagi sulh ke band se bandhi 
i rahe. 

4 Ek badan, aur ek Rub hai, 
I chunanchi tumhen bhi jo bulae 

gaye ho, apne bulae jane se ek hi 
ummed hai ; 

5 Ek Khudawand, ek iman, ek 
baptisma, 

6 Ek Khuda jo sab ka Bap, ki 
sab ke ilpar, aur sab ke darmiyan, 
aur turn sab men hai. 

7 Ear ham men se hai* ek ko 
Masih ke in'am ke andaze ke 
muwafiq fazl 'inayat hua hai. 

8 Is waste wuh kahta hai, ki us 
ne iinche par charkke qaid ko 
qaid kiya, aur admion ko in'am 
diyc. 

9 (Aur us ka upar charhna, siwa 
us ke aur leva, hai, ki wuh pahle 
zamin ke niche utra ? 

10 AVuh jo utra, so wuhf hai, jo 
sare asnuinon par charM, taki sab 
ko bharpiir kare.) 

11 Aur us ne ba'zon ko rasul; 
aur ba'zon ko nabi; aur ba'zon 
ko Injil ke manadi karnewale • 
aur ba'zon ko charwahe; aur ba'- 
zon ko ustad muqarrar kar diya ; 

12 Taki muqaddas log khid- 
mat ke kam men arasta hote ja- 
wen, aur Masih ka badan banta 
jac: 

13 Jab tak ham sab ke sab iman 
aur Khuda, ke Bete ki pahchan ki 
yaganagi tak, aur kamil insan, 
ya'ne Masih ke pure qadd kc an- 
daze talak, pahunchen : 

14 Taki ham age ko larke na 
ralien, Id ta'lim ki mukhtalif ha- 
waon se, aur admioii ki pechbazi, 
aur gmnrali karnewale mansubon 



AFSION, IV. V. 



ke bandlme men tin ki dagabazi 
se, nckhalte bahte phireri ; 

15 Balki muhabbat ke sath sach 
bolke, us men, jo sir hai, ya'ne 
Masih men hoke, har tarah sc 
barhte jawen ; 

16 Us se sara badan, bar ck 
'azu ke band ke jutne se klnih 
paiwasta aur mazbiit hokar, mu- 
wafiq us tlisi'r ke jo, ba qadr har 
juz ke, boti hai, kull ko barhata 
hai, aur mubabbat men apni ta- 
raqqi karta jata hai. 

17 Is liye main yih kalita hup, 
aur Khuda wand ke age bukm 
karta 'hup, ki turn age ko aisi chal 
na chalo, jaise aur gair qaumen 
apni batil 'aql ke muwafiq chalti 
bain ; 

1 8 Ki im ki 'aql tank ho gayi bai, 
aur we us jabalat ke sabab jo un 
men hai, aur apne dilon ki sakhti 
ke ba'is, Khuda ki zindagi se juda 
hain : 

19 Unhon ne sun hoke ap ko 
sliahwat-parasti ke supurd kiya, 
taki har tarah ke gande kani hirs 
se karen. 

20 Par turn ne Masih se aisi 
ta'lim nahin pai ; 

^1 Agar turn ne to us ki suna 
ho, am- us se ta'h'm pai ho, us 
sachai ke imitabiq jo Yisu' men 
hai : 

22 Ki turn agK chalan ki biibat 
us purani insaniyat ko, jo farcb 
denewalf shahwaton ke sabab se 
kharab hui hai, utaro ; 

23 Aur apne dil aur tabi'at ki 
nisbat naye bano ; 

24 Aur nayi insaniyat ko, jo 
Khuda ke muwafiq rastbizi aur 
haqiqi pakizagi men paida hiii, 
pahino. 

25 So jhuth chhorkc har ek 
sbakhs apne parosi se sach bole, 
ki ham to apas men ek diisre ke 
'azii hain. 

26 (xiissa karke gunahgar mat 
ho, aisa na ho Id suxaj dube aur 
turn khafa ke khafa raho : 

27 Aur Shaitan ko jagab na 
do. 



253 

28 Jis ne ckori ki ho, phir chori 
na karc, balki achehha pesha ikh- 
tiyar karke hathon se inihnat 
kare, taki mtihtaj ko knchh de 
sake. 

29 Koi gandi bat tumhare rmmh 
se na niklc, balki wub jo achchhi 
aur taraqqi ke live kam awe, taki 
simnewaloii ko tiiida bakhshe. 

30 Aur Khuda ki Rilh i muqad- 
das ko, jis se turn par khalasi ke 
din talc muhr hui, ranjida na 
karo. 

81 Sari karwahat, aur gazab, 
aur gussa, aur gul, aur badgoi, 
tamam badkhwahi samet, turn se 
dilr ho jawen: 

32 Aur turn ek diisre par mihr- 
ban aur dardmand ho, aur ek 
diisre ko bakhsha karo, chunanchi 
Khuda ne bhi Masih ke liye tum- 
hen bakhsha hai. 

V BlB. 

1 ~|3 J ^S turn ' az * z farzandon ki 



ho; 



tarah Khuda ke pairau 



2 Aur muhabbat se chalo, jaise 
Masih ne bhi ham se muhabbat 
ki, aur khushbii ke liye hamare 
'iwaz men apne tain Kliudii ke age 
nazr aur qurban kiya. 

3 Aur haramkari, aur har tarah 
ki napaki, aur lalaeh ka turn men 
zikr tak na ho, jaisa inuqaddas 
logon ko munasib hai ; 

4 Aur be-sharmi, aur behuda 
bat, ya thattkebazi jo na-mxraasib 
hai, na howe, balki beshtar skukr- 
guzari. 

5 Kyunki turn to is se waqifho,* 
ki kisi haramkar, aur napak, aur 
lalchi ko, jo but-parast hai, Masih 
aur Khuda ki badshahat men mi- 
ras cabin hai. 

6 Koi turn ko behuda baton se 
bhulawa na de; kyunki aisi baton 
ke sabab Khuda, ka gazab niifar- 
manbardaron par parta. hai. 

7- Pas turn un ke sharik na ho. 

8 Kyunki turn age tariki the, 

par ab Khuda men hoke nur ho : 



254 

turn mir kc farzandon ki tarah 
chalo : 
i) (Is liye ki Kuh ka phal jo hai, 
kamal khiibi, aur rastbazi, aur 
sachai hai ;) 

10 Aur daryaft karte jao, ki 
Khudawand ko kyakhush ata hai. 

1 1 Aur tariki ke la-h&sil kamon 
men sharik mat ho, balki beshtar 
un ko malamat karo. 

12 Kyihjki mi ke poshfda kamon 
ka zikr bhi karna sharm hai. 

13 Aur sari ehizen jo malamat 
ke laiq bain, roshni se zahir hoti 
hain ; kyihiki bar ek chiz jo rosban 
karti, roshni hai. 

14 Is liye wuh kahti hai, Are 
a, tit jo sota hai, j;i<r, aur murdon 
men se uth ; ki Masih tujhe ro- 
shan karega. 

15 Pas kkabardar, turn dekh 
bhalke chalo, nadanou ki tarah 
nabin, balki danaon ki manind, 

10 Aur -want ko ganimat jano, 
kyiinki din bure hain. 

17 Is waste, turn be-tamfz nara- 
ho, balki samjho, ki Khudawand 
ki marzi kya hai. 

18 Aur sharab pike matwale na 
ho, ki us men kharabi hai, balki 
Kuh se bhar jao; 

10 Aur apas.nieii zabiir, aur git, 
aur riihani gazalen gaya karo, aur 
apne di! men Khudawand ke liye 
gate bajatc raho ; 

20 Aur hamesha sab baton men 
hamare Khudawand YisiT Masih 
ke nam se Khuda Bap ke shukr- 
guzar raho ; 

21 Aur Khuda kc kkaufseek 
diisre ki fertnanbardari karo. 

22 Ai 'aurato, apne shauharon 
ki aisi farmsuibardar raho, jaise 
Khudawand ki. 

23 Kyiinki shauhar jorii ki sir 
hai, jaise ki Masih kal'isiye ka sir, 
aur wuh badan ka bachanewalii 
hai. 

24 Pas jaise kak'siya Masih ki 
farmanbardar hai, waise hi Jordan 
bhi har bat men apne shauharon 
ki howen. 

25 Ai mardo, apni jonioti ko 



ATSl'ON, V. VI. 



piyar karo, jaisa Masih ne bhi 
kalisiye ko piyar kiya, aur apne 
tain us ke badle diya ; 

26 Ta ki us ko pani kc gusl se 
kalam ke sath pak karke muqad- 
das kare, 

27 Aur use apne liye taiy&r 
kare, ya'ne ek aisi jalalwali kali- 
siya jis men dag, ya chin, ya koi 
aisi chiz na ho, balki wuh muqad- 
das aur be-'aib ho. 

28 Yiiii hi mardon par lazim hai, 
ki apni jortion ko piyar karen, 
jaise apne badan ko. Jo apni jorii 
ko piyar karta hai, so ap ko piyar 
karta hai. 

29 Kyiinki kisi ne apne jism se 
kabhi dushmani na ki ; balki wuh 
use palta aur post:! hai, jaisa, 
Khudawand bhi kalisiye ko : 

30 Kyiinki ham us ke badan ke 
'azii, aur us ke gosht aur haddiou 
men se hain. 

31 Usi sabah se admi apne ma 
bap ko chhorega, aur apni jorii 
se nvila rahega, aur we donon ek 
tan honge. 

32 Yih ek bara bhed hai, par 
main Masih aur kalisiye ki babat 
bolta luin. 

33 Ba har hai har ek turn men se 
apni apni jorii ko aisa piyar kare, 
jaisa ap ko ; aur 'aurat apne shau- 
har ka adab kare. 

VI BAB. 

1 A Ifarzando, turn Khudawand 
XX ke liye apne ma bap ke 

tabi' raho : kyiinki yih wajib hai. 

2 Tii apne ma bap ki 'izzat kar ; 
(ki yih pallia hukin hai, jis kc sath 
wa'da hai ;) 

3 To tera bhala boga, aur zamfn 
par teri 'umr daraz hogi. 

4 Aur, ai bachchewalo, turn apne 
farzandon ko gussa mat dikio, 
par Khudawand ki tarbiyat aur 
nasihat karke un ki parwarish 
karo. 

5 Ai naukaro, turn un ke jo jism 
ki nisbat tumhare khawind hain, 
apne dilon ki safai se, darte aur 



thartharate hue, aise farmanbar- 
dar lio, jaise Masih kc ; 
G Aur admi ke khnskamad-kar- 
newalon ki tarah dikhane ko na- 
hin, balki Masih ke ban don ki 
manind, dilse Khuda ki marzi par 
chalo ; 

7 Aur kliushi se uaukari karo, 
admion kf jankar nahin, balki 
Khudawand ki: 

8 Ki turn jante ho, ki jo koi 
kuchh achchha kara karega, kya 
gulani kya azad, Khudawand se 
waisa hi pawega. 

9 Aur, ai khawindo, turn bhi im 
se aisa. hi karo, aur dhamki dene 
men i'atidal se bahar na jao ; ky- 
itiiki turn jante lio, ki tumhara 
bhi Khawind asman par hai, aur 
Wtth kisi' ke zahir par nazar nahin 
karta. 

10 Baqf, ai mere bhai'o, Khuda- 
wand aur us ki qudrat ki quvvat 
se zorawar bano. 

11 Khuda ke sure hathyar band- 
ho, taki turn Shaitan ke mansii- 
bou ke muqabil qaim rah sako. 

12 Kyiinki hamen khun aur jism 
se kushti karni nahin, balki sar- 
daron se, aur ikhtiyardaron se, 
aur is dunya ki tariki ke qudrat- 
walon se, aur sharir riihon. se, jo 
buland makanon men hain. 

13 Is waste turn Khuda ke sare 
hathyar utha lo, taki turn bure 
din men muqabala kar sako, aur 
sab kam karke qaim rah sako. 

14 Is liye turn apni kamar sachai 
se kaske, aur rastbazi ki baktar 
pahinke ; 

] 5 Aur panwon men sulh bakhsh- 



AFSION, VI. 256 

newali Injil ki chalaki bdndh- 
ke; 

16 Aur un sab ke upar. iman ki 
sipar Iagake, jig se turn us sharir 
ke sare jalte tfron ko bujha sako, 
qaim raho. 

. 17 Aur najat ka khod, aur Run 
ki talwar,jo Khuda ka kalambai, 
le lo : 

18 Aur kamal arzii o minnat ke 
sath har waqt Huh men du'a 
mango, aur us kc liye sab muqad- 
dason ke -waste nihayat musta'idd 
hoke aur minnat karke jagte raho ; 

19 Aur mere waste bhi, taki 
mujhe kalam karne ki taqat 'ina- 
yat ho, ki mera niiinh be-parwdl 
se khul jawe, taki main is Injil 
ke bhed ko, 

20 Jis ke live qaidi elchi hun, 
zahir kanin : ki main us ko be- 
dharak aisa kahun, jaisa mujhe 
kakna farz hai. 

21 Par is lihaz se Id turn bhi mere 
alnval ko jano, ki main kya karta 
hun, Tukhikas, jo piyara bhaf aur 
Khudawand ka mu'atahar kha- 
dim hai, turn ko sab baten ba- 
taega : 

22 Jise main ne tumhare pas is 
"waste bheja, ki turn hamare ahwal 
ko jano, aur wuli tumhare diloii 
ko tasalli de. 

23 Bhaion ki saliimati ho, aur 
Bap Khuda ki aur Khudawand 
Yisii' Masih ki taraf se iman ke 
sath muhabbat mile. 

24 Fazl un sab par howe jo ha- 
mare Khudawand Yisii' Masih se 
filhaqiqat muhabbat rakhte hain. 
Amin. 



20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 

Thank you that this PDF Ebook 

has been released so that we are able 

to learn more about you and wiser versions. 

Please help it to have wide circulation 

Please help the people responsible for 

making this Ebook available. 

Please help them to be able to have more 

resources available to help others. 

Please help them to have all the resources, 

the funds, the strength and the time that they 

need and ask for in order to be able 

to keep working for You. 

I pray that you would encourage them and 

that you protect them physically and 

spiritually, and the work & ministry that 

they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 

are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 

Remind me to pray for them often as this 

will help and encourage them. 



Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding so they can better follow you, 
and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 



Prayers 



a Few Resources 



Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros) 
For your Consideration 



Glad to have this New Testament ? 



Help us by PRAYING for us !! 



Invest in your own Eternity 
Spend time praying ! 



(thank you) 



SHARE THIS PDF (E-Book) with your Friends 

So that they will have a stronger 

Spiritual Life ALSO 



Concerning Christians and Christianity 

1. Christians are those who follow the teachings 
of Jesus Christ. 

2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the 
book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament. 

3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record 

the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him. 

4. The New Testament has never been disproved 
archeologically or historically. It has and remains accurate. 

5. The New Testament Predicts that certain events will happen in the 
Future, 

7. The Reliability of the Old Testament and the New Testa menta re 
clear indications of the accuracy of the New Testament, 

8. Jesus Christ did Notfail in His mission on Earth, 

9. Jesus Christ Pre-existed, This means that He existed BEFORE 
the Creation of the World, 

10. When C hristians worship J esus C hrist, they are NOT worshiping 
another Human being, 

11. J esus Christ did not become God by performing good works, 

12. Christians cannot perform good works in order to go to Heaven. Those 
who want to find God must admit they are notable to be Perfect or Holy, 
and that they need the help of God to help them get rid of their Sins, 



14, More than 500 Million Christians around the world today are NOT 
Roman Catholic, The Vatican does NOT speak for Christianity in many 
situations. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (2) 

1 5. Judas did NOT die in the place of Jesus Christ on 
the cross. 

16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ 
was born to communicate His message of Hope and 
Redemption for mankind. 

1 7. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those 
who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life. 

18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods, 

19. In True Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is = 



a) God the Father 

b) God the Son 

c) God the Holy Spirit 



20, The worship of Angels orCreated Beings, orCreatures oranything 
exceptGod (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ], 

and God the Holy Spirit, is forbidden. 

21. The Trinity IS NOT = Mary, J oseph and J esus 

22. The Trinity is NOT = J esus, J oseph and God the Father 

23, Gabriel is NOT another name for J esus Christ. 



24. Anyone can become a Christian if they want to, 

25. Christianity IS not something that can be done EXTERNALLY, 
A person is a Christian because of what they believe in their Heart, 
inside of them, Their own sincerity before God is the true test, 

26. Those who acceptan electronic mark [666] forthe purchase of goods, 
in their right hand orforehead are NOT able to become Christians, 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (3) 

People are innocent if they do not know and have no way of knowing that 
they are doing wrong. The Christian God places the knowledge of good 
and bad in the hearts of each and every individual. 

NooneexceptGod is Holy. 

It is wrong to murder innocent people. 

It is wrong to kill Christians who have notactively harmed anyone. 

People are NOT Christians simply because their family is "Christian". 

People are NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian"family. 

A person cannot become a Christian "AUTOMATICALLY". 

No one can be BORN a Christian, but becoming a true Christian will guarantee 
Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God. 

The Presumption thata person is a Christian simply because they are 
going into a Church and sitting there is False. 

Churches have people inside of them thatare NOT Christian, but they 
wantto learn more aboutGod. 

A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian. 

Christians do NOT convertanyone by Force, because this action is a 
violation of the CHOICES thatGOD alone is able to make. To force others would 
suggestthatGod is weak, and cannot do this by Himself. The Christian God has 
much Strength but uses it to show love and help in this life, notunkindness. 

Only God could FORCE someone to do something against their will, and 
the C reator of the Universe does NOT behave in thatmanner. 

The Choice of what to believe or not to believe is up to Each individual, 
who must make up their own mind, of their free will. 

There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force. 



Conversions by Force to Islam are NOT recognized by GOD or Christians. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (4) 

Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force 
or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian. 



Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are 
"sealed" permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this. 

Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply 
makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is 
no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize 
OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian. 

To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually 
means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can 
FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is 
not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are 
not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, ora Change of Heart 

Once a person becomes a Christian, All of their sins (past, present, 
and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and 
nothing can change this. Forced Conversions to Islam are not considered 
Valid either by God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of 
a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God 
is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary 
will not alter or change this. 

Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings 
in order to meet with God. Harming a building against the God who made 
the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians 
simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and 
pray and talk to God by themselves, wit a Church building and 
without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them. 

Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid 
of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have 
Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years. 

Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and it does not harm 
Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or 
to meet without one. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (5) 

Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are 
very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them. 
In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose, 
intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is 
important to God, and NOT the building in which people worship. 

Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on 
the inner heart of each individual. 

There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did 
not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset 
are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments 
that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself. 

If Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians 
why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only 
an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual 
conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have 
the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe. 

Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does 
not accomplish what it is "supposed" to accomplish. Those who 
have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others 
Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not 
convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence. 

People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is 
unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God 
being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that 
is what the followers of that God usually will become. 
Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving. 



People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of 
Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The 
choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes 
His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use 
Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have 
a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus 
Christ, (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute 
Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF) 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (6) 

True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not 
Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are 
islamic or from any other faith. 

Christians are NOT afraid to talk about the weakness of Christianity, if that is atopic 
someone else wants to discuss. 

Christians will not stone you or harm you because you disagree with them. 

Christian will not make you slave IF you do NOT convert to Christianity. 

Those who truly believe in the TRUTH of what they claim to believe are NOT afraid 
to discuss the content of what they believe with other people. 

Christians may share with you thatyou are not 100% perfectand Holy, and Christians 
will Admitand acknowledge thatTHEY are NOT perfect or Holy. 

Christians admit that they need a savior, that they cannot be good enough on their 
own.andthattheycannotperform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to please God. 
Thatis the starting pointforanyonetobecomea Christian. 

Those who engage Christians in discussions about religion should be willing to look 
atthe history, the archeology, the science and all of the aspects of religion and the 
books that they use or defend. Thatis simply being honest. And those who seek 
spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestly issues of religion. 

IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place. 
Those who follow God should be willing to think and use the mind that God gave to 
them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part 
of the use of the mind. 



There is a lot of history about OTHER religions that can be found in the West. In 
other nations, FEAR of being wrong induces and provokes censorship. But history 
can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48. 
Those scrolls contained the J ewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically 
to be 200 years OLDER than the time of J esus Christ. The J ewish Old Testament 
has NOT been changed or altered. This is simply a scientific and historic Fact. 

God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are 
seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ? 



Concerning History and the Early Church 

Christians do NOT pray to MARY. The Bible never teaches to Pray 
to Mary. Mary was born a human sinner, and became a Christ-follower. 

Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Christ, who was God 
who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY 

Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY 

Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image, 
which is ALSO IDOLATRY. 

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary. 

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints, 
as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration 
away from God. 

It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to 
communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human. 

Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and 
belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and 
documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about 
which books belong in the Bible. 

Some books mav help to clarify or explain (these are Free Books): 



For those who read English: 

1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850 

2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 

3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 

4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical] 
by James Endell Tyler 



THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 



Concerning History and the Early Church 

We recommend, for your potential consideration, 
the following books: 



1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, with copious notes 
from the Caroline books compiled by order of 
Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham - 1850 



2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 

The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary 
to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church 
and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the 
Church of Rome itself (1847) 



3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 

Primitive christian worship, or, The evidence of Holy Scripture and 
the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the 
blessed Virgin Mary (1840) 



4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler 



5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox 
Church 

by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading, 
even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved 
with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inquisition) notice. 



THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 



Concerning History and the Roman Catholic Church 



Historic Information on the Roman Catholic Church 
can be found - in online searches - under the words: 

papal roman catholic, papist, popish, 
romanist, Vatican, popery, romish, 

There are many free Ebooks available 
online and at Google that cover these topics. 



There is of course the standard 

works on the proven history of the Vatican: 

The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop, which uses 
more than 200 ancient Latin and Greek sources. 

The Roman Schism illustrated from the Records 



of the Earlv Roman Catholic Church 



by Rev. Perceval. 



Those who have trouble with Vatican documents concerning 
early Church Councils should conduct their own research 
into a document called the " Donation of Constantine ", 
which was the false land grant from the Roman Emperors 
to the Vatican. 



Saved - How To become a 

Christian 

how to be saved 

A Christian is someone 

who believes the 

following 



Steps to Take in order to become a 

true Christian, to be Saved & Have a 

real relationship & genuine 

experience with the real God 

Read, understand, accept and 

believe the following verses from 

the Bible: 

1. All men are sinners and fall short 
of God's perfect standard 

Romans 3: 23 states that 

For all have sinned, and come short of 

the glory of God; 



2. Sin - which is imperfection in our 
lives - denies us eternal life with 
God. But God sent his son Jesus 
Christ as a gift to give us freely 
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus 
Christ. 

Romans 6: 23 states 
For the wages of sin is death; but the 
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

3. You can be saved, and you are 
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You 
cannot be saved by your good 
works, because they are not "good 
enough". But God's good work of 
sending Jesus Christ to save us, 
and our response of believing - of 
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is 
what saves each of us. 

Ephesians 2: 8-9 states 

8 For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is 
the gift of God: 

9 Not of works, lest any man should 
boast. 



4. God did not wait for us to become 
perfect in order to accept or 
unconditionally love us. He sent 
Jesus Christ to save us, even 
though we are sinners. So Jesus 
Christ died to save us from our sins, 
and to save us from eternal 
separation from God. 

Romans 5:8 states 

But God commendeth his love toward 
us, in that, while we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us. 

5. God loved the world so much that 
He sent his one and only Son to die, 
so that by believing in Jesus Christ, 
we obtain Eternal Life. 

John 3: 16 states 

For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life. 

6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and 
in what he did on the Cross for us, 
by dying there for us, you know for a 



fact that you have been given 
Eternal Life. 

I John 5: 13 states 
These things have I written unto you 
that believe on the name of the Son of 
God; that ye may know that ye have 
eternal life, and that ye may believe on 
the name of the Son of God. 

7. If you confess your sins to God, 
he hears you take this step, and you 
can know for sure that He does hear 
you, and his response to you is to 
forgive you of those sins, so that 
they are not remembered against 
you, and not attributed to you ever 
again. 

I John 1 : 9 states 

If we confess our sins, he is faithful and 

just to forgive us our sins, and to 

cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 

If you believe these verses, or want 

to believe these verses, pray the 

following: 

" Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you 

for dying on the cross for my sins. I 

open the door of my life and ask you 



to save me from my sins and give 
me eternal life. Thank you for 
forgiving me of my sins and giving 
me eternal life. I receive you as my 
Savior and Lord. Please take control 
of the throne of my life. Make me the 
kind of person you want me to be. 
Help me to understand you, and to 
know you and to learn how to follow 
you. Free me from all of the things in 
my life that prevent me from 
following you. In the name of the 
one and only and true Jesus Christ I 
ask all these things now, Amen". 

Does this prayer express your desire to 
know God and to want to know His love 
? If you are sincere in praying this 
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your 
heart and your life, just as He said he 
would. 

It often takes courage to decide to 
become a Christian. It is the right 
decision to make, but It is difficult to 
fight against part of ourselves that 
wants to hang on, or to find against 
that part of our selves that has 
trouble changing. The good news is 



that you do not need to change 
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray 
and he will begin to change you. 
God does not expect you to become 
perfect before you come to Him. Not 
at all. ..this is why He sent Jesus. ..so 
that we would not have to become 
perfect before being able to know 
God. 

Steps to take once you have asked 
Jesus to come into your life 

Find the following passages in the 
Bible and begin to read them: 

1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of 
the Old Testament - the 1st half of 
the Bible) 

2. Read Psalm 91 

3. Read the Books in the New 
Testament (in the Bible) of John, 
Romans & I John 

4. Tell someone of your prayer and 
your seeking God. Share that with 
someone close to you. 

5. Obtain some of the books on the 
list of books, and begin to read 



them, so that you can understand 
more about God and how He works. 

6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with 
God, thank Him for saving you, and 
tell him your 

fears and concerns, and ask him for 
help and guidance. 

7. email or tell someone about the 
great decision you have made today 
in 



Does the "being saved" 
process only work for those 
who believe ? 

For the person who is not yet 
saved, their understanding of 
1) their state of sin and 2) God's 
personal love and care for 
them, and His desire and 
ability to save them....is what 
enables anyone to become 
saved. 

So yes, the "being saved" 
process works only for those 



who believe in J esus Christ 
and Him only, and place their 
faith in Him and in His work 
done on the Cross. 

...and if so , then how does 
believing save a person? 

Believing saves a person because of 
what it allows God to do in the Heart 
and Soul of that person. 

But it is not simply the fact of a 
"belief". The issue is not having 
"belief" but rather what we have a 
belief about. 

IF a person believes in Salvation by 
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us 
by email if this is not clear), then 
That belief saves them. Why ? 
because they are magical ? 
No, because of the sovereignty of 
God, because of what God does to 
them, when they ask him into their 
heart & life. When a person decides 
to place their faith in Jesus Christ 
and ask Him to forgive them of 



their sins and invite Jesus Christ 
into their life & heart, this is what 
saves them - because of what God 
does for them at that moment in 
time. 

At that moment in time when they 
sincerely believe and ask God to 
save them (as described above), 
God takes the life of that person, 
and in accordance with the will of 
that human, having requested God 
to save them from their sins through 
Jesus Christ - God takes that 
person's life and sins [all sins past, 
present and future], and allocates 
them to the category: of "one of 
those people who Accepted the Free 
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God 
offers". 

From that point forward, their sins 
are no longer counted against them, 
because that is an account that is 
paid by the shed blood of Jesus 
Christ. And there is no person that 
could ever sin so much, that God's 
love would not be good enough for 
them, or that would somehow not be 
able to be covered by the penalty of 



death that Jesus Christ paid the 
price for. (otherwise, sin would be 
more powerful than Jesus Christ - 
which is not true). 

Sometimes, People have trouble 
believing in Jesus Christ because of 
two extremes: 

First the extreme that they are not 
sinners (usually, this means that a 
person has not committed a "serious" 
sin, such as "murder", but God says that 
all sins separates us from God, even 
supposedly-small sins. We - as humans 
- tend to evaluate sin into more serious 
and less serious categories, because we 
do not understand just how serious 
"small" sin is). 

Since we are all sinners, we all have 
a need for God, in order to have 
eternal salvation. 

Second the extreme that they are 
not good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. This is basically done by 
those who reject the Free offer of 
Salvation by Christ Jesus because 
those people are -literally - unwilling 



to believe. After death, they will 
believe, but they can only chose 
Eternal Life BEFORE they die. 
The fact is that all of us, are not 
good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. That is why Paul wrote in 
the Bible "For all have sinned, and 
come short of the glory of God" 
(Romans 3:23). 

Thankfully, that is not the end of the 
story, because he also wrote " For the 
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God 
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. "(Romans 6: 23) 



That Free offer of salvation is 
clarified in the following passage: 

John 3: 16 For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 
17 For God sent not his Son into the 
world to condemn the world; but 
that the world through him might be 
saved. 



Prayers that count 

The prayers that God hears 

We don't make the rules any more 
than you do. We just want to help 
others know how to reach God, and 
know that God cares about them 
personally. 

The only prayers that make it to 
Heaven where God dwells are those 
prayers that are prayed directly to 
Him " through Jesus Christ " or "in 
the name of Jesus Christ' . 

God hears our prayers because we 
obey the method that God has 
established for us to be able to 
reach him. If we want Him to hear 
us, then we must use the methods 
that He has given us to 
communicate with Him. 



And he explains - in the New 
Testament - what that method is: 
talking to God (praying) in 
accordance with God's will - and 
coming to Him in the name of Jesus 
Christ . Here are some examples of 
that from the New Testament: 

(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and 
gold have I none; but such as I have give 
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of 
Nazareth rise up and walk. 

(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. 
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said 
to the spirit, I command thee in the 
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. 
And he came out the same hour. 

(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and 
brought him to the apostles, and 
declared unto them how he had seen the 
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken 
to him, and how he had preached boldly 
at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 



(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we 
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. 
toward God) 

(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a 
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an 
heir of God through Christ . 
(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he 
might show the exceeding [spiritual] 
riches of his grace in his kindness toward 
us through Christ Jesus . 

(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which 
passeth all understanding, shall keep 
your hearts and minds through Christ 
Jesus. 

(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught 
the people, and preached through Jesus 
the resurrection from the dead. 

(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God 
through Jesus Christ for you all, that 
your faith is spoken of throughout the 
whole world. 

(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also 
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, 



but alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 

(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; 
but the gift of God is eternal life through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 

(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I 
may glory through Jesus Christ in those 
things which pertain to God. 

(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory 
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 

(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let 
him do it as of the ability which God 
giveth: that God in all things may be 
glorified through Jesus Christ , to whom 
be praise and dominion for ever and 
ever. Amen. 

(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through 
Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the 
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through 
faith. 



(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us 
abundantly through Jesus Christ our 
Saviour; 

(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every 
good work to do his will, working in you 
that which is wellpleasing in his sight, 
through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 



Anyone who has questions is encouraged to contact us by 
email, with the address that is posted on our website. 



Note for Foreign Language and 
International Readers & Users 



Foreign Language Versions of the 
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword 
will be included (hopefully) in future 
editions. 



IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ? 



God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help 
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian. 

God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow 
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that 
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will 
see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will 
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven. 

God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. 
I know I have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins. 
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth 
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for 
all of my sins. 

I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the 
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and 
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for 
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank 
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending 
your Son to die and raise from the Dead. 

I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I 
renounce anything in my life, my thoughts and my actions that is 
not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me 
to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have 
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your 
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and 
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to 
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn 
how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn 
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and 
I thank you for what you have done for me, Amen. 



Please Remember: Christianity is NEVER forced. No one can 

force anyone to become a Christian. God does NOT recognize 

any desire for Him, unless it is genuine and motivated from 

the inside of each of us. 



Prayers for help to God 

In MANY LANGUAGES 

For YOU, for US, for your Family 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament has been released so 

that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, 

and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they 



are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from 
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them 
or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your 
Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give 
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living in. 
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. and I ask you to do these things 
in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno 



Dios querido, 

gracias que se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento 

de modo que poder aprender mas sobre usted. 

Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible. 

Ayudele por favor a poder trabajar rapidamente, y haga que 

mas Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos, 

los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo que necesitan 

para poder guardar el trabajar para usted. 

Ayude por favor a los que sean parte del equipo que 

les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor deles la fuerza para continuar 

y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo 
que usted quisiera que hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de 
ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar que usted es el dios que contesta 

a rezo y que esta a cargo de todo. 

Ruego que usted los animara, y que usted los proteja, 

y el trabajo y el ministerio que estan contratados adentro. 

Ruego que usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales 

que podrian danarlas o retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando 

utilizo este nuevo testamento tambien para pensar en ellas de modo 

que pueda rogar para ellas y asi que pueden continuar ayudando a mas 
gente Ruego que usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa, 
y que usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales 

para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos que estamos 
adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades que me enfrentan con cada dia. 
Senor God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar 
a otros cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Ruego que usted 
diera el Web site y los de Ebook el equipo y los que trabajan en 

que les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego que usted ayudara a los miembros 
individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engahado, 

pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera. 
y pido que usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesus, amen, i 



(por que lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas? 

Porque necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible, 

y a tanta gente que ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio 

tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda. 

El rezo es una de las mejores maneras que usted puede ayudarnos mas) 



Hungarian 



Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar Prayer J ezus Krisztus 

Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m 

viselkedni kerdez ad segitszamomra 

Hungarian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Hungarian Language 

Beszelo -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vilagegyetem , a Lord : 

1. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a 
dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik 

2. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz on es 
elfogad amit akrsz fgy csinalni eletemmel , helyett en 
felemel az en -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti one. 

3. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az en -m 
fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap ertem 
nem -hoz szolgal you. 

4. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz lat es -hoz megtanul 
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi ero Sziiksegem van ( 
atmeno -a szo a Biblia ) egy ) reszere a esemeny elore es b 
betii ) reszere az en -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas. 

5. Amit on Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal 
On tobb 

6. Amit on akar emlekeztet en -hoz -val beszel on 
prayerwhen ) En csalodott vagy -ban nehezseg , helyett 
kiprobalas -hoz hatarozat dolog en magam egyetlen atmeno 
az en -m emberi ero. 



7. Amit on akar add nekem Bolcsesseg es egy sziv toltott - 
val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azert EN akar szolgal on tobb 
hatekonyan. 

8. Amit on akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba 
-a szo , a Biblia ,( a Uj Vegrendelet Evangelium -bol Budi ), 
-ra egy szemelyes alap 

9. amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra azert En kepes -hoz 
eszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a szo ) melyik EN tud 
szemelyesen elmond -hoz , es amit akarat segitsen nekem ert 
amit akrsz en -hoz csinal eletemben. 

10. Amit on akar add nekem nagy itelokepesseg , -hoz ert 
hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki on , es 
amit EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan 
viselkedni megtanul es tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett 
on es en -a szo ( a Biblia ) 

1 1 . Amit on akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben 
ki akar -hoz tud on es en , ki van eros -ban -uk pontos 
megertes -bol on ( Isten ); es Amit on akar hoz emberek ( 
vagy websites ) eletemben ki lesz kepes -hoz batorit en -hoz 
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a szo - 
bol igazsag (2 Komocsin 215:). 

12. Amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna 
nagy megertes korulbelul melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb 
, melyik van a leg— bb pontos , es melyik birtokol a leg— bb 
szellemi ero & ero , es melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a 
eredeti kezirat amit on ihletett a froi hivatas -bol Uj 
Vegrendelet -hoz fr. 

13. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban 
egy jo ut , es nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy vires 
modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem 



hiisegesen Bibliai ), es hoi azok modszer termel nem hosszu 
ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyiimolcs. 

14. Amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz ert mit tenni 
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi 
fajta -bol kerdes -hoz kerdez , es amit on akar segitsen 
nekem -hoz talal hivok vagy egy lelkesz -val nagy szellemi 
bolcsesseg helyett konnyii vagy hamis valaszol. 

15. amit on akar okoz en -hoz emlekszik -hoz memorizal -a 
szo a Biblia ( mint Romaiak 8), azert EN tud volna ez 
szivemben es volna az en -m torodik elokeszitett , es lenni 
kesz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -bol remel amit Nekem 
van koriilbeliil on. 

16. Amit on akar hoz segit szamomra azert az en -m sajat 
teologia es tetelek -hoz egyeterteni -a szo , a Biblia es amit 
on akar folytatodik segiteni neki en tud hogyan az en -m 
megertes -bol doktrina lehet kozmiivesitett azert az en -m 
sajat elet , eletmod es megertes folytatodik -hoz lenni zaro - 
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ertem. 

17. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szellemi bepillantas ( 
kovetkeztetes ) tobb es tobb , es amit hoi az en -m megertes 
vagy eszrevetel -bol on van nem pontos , amit on akar 
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus hiisegesen 
van. 

18. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra azert EN akar kepesnek 
lenni megtenni szetvalaszt akarmi hamis ritusok melyik 
Nekem van fiigges -ra , -bol -a tiszta tamtas -ban Biblia , ha 
akarmi mibol En alabbiak van nem -bol Isten , vagy van 
ellenkezo -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbeliil 
alabbiak on. 



19. Amit akarmi kenyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz 
akarmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elegge 
amit EN akar megtart a tudas -bol hogyan viselkedni tud on 
es en nem -hoz lenni tevedesben lenni ezekben a napokban - 
bol szellemi csalas. 

20. Amit on akar hoz szellemi ero es segit szamomra azert 
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni resze a Nagy Eses El vagy -bol 
akarmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz 
on es en -hoz -a Szent Szo 

21. Amit ha van akarmi amit Nekem van megtett eletemben 
, vagy barmilyen modon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz 
on ahogy ettem kellet volna volna es ez minden 
megakadalyozas en -bol egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy 
birtoklas megertes , amit on akar hoz azok dolog / valasz / 
esemeny vissza bele az en -m torodik , azert EN akar 
lemond oket neveben Jezus Krisztus , es mind az osszes -uk 
hat es kovetkezmeny , es amit on akar helyettesit akarmi 
uresseg , sadness vagy ketsegbeeses eletemben -val a Orom - 
bol Lord , es amit EN akar lenni tobb fokuszalva tanulas - 
hoz kovet on mellett olvaso -a szo , a Biblia 

22. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szemek azert EN akar 
kepesnek lenni megtenni vilagosan lat es felismer ha van 
egy Nagy Csalas korulbelul Szellemi tema , hogyan 
viselkedni ert ez jelenseg ( vagy ezek esemeny ) -bol egy 
Bibliai perspektiva , es amit on akar add nekem bolcsesseg - 
hoz tud es lgy amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni 
segit barataim es szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni resze it. 

23. Amit on akar biztosit amit egyszer az en -m szemek van 
kinyitott es az en -m torodik ert a szellemi jelentoseg -bol 
idoszerii esemeny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit on akar 
elokeszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , es amit on 
akar segitsen nekem ert hogyan viselkedni talal batorsag es 



ero atmeno -a Szent Szo , a Biblia. Neveben Jezus Krisztus , 
En kerdezek mindezekert igazol kivansagom -hoz lenni -ban 
megallapodas -a akarat , es En kerdezes reszere -a 
bolcsesseg es kocsit berelni szerelem -bol Igazsag Amen 



Tobb alul -bol Oldal 
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet 



Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra dol ( -bol imadsag kereslet - 
hoz Isten ) van kepes -hoz tamogat on. Mi ert ez majus nem 
lenni a legjobb vagy a leg— bb hatasos forditas. Mi ert amit 
vannak sok kiilonbozo ways -bol kifejezheto gondolkodas es 
szoveg. Ha onnek van egy javaslat reszere egy jobb forditas 
, vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol idod 
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni eteladag ezer -bol 
mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmiivesitett 
forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vegrendelet elerheto -ban 
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha on 
latszo reszere egy Uj Vegrendelet -ban egy kulonleges nyelv 
, legyen szives fr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak 
legyiink es megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit neha , 
megtessziik felajanl konyv amit van nem Szabad es amit 
csinal ar penz. De ha on nem tud ad nehanyuk elektronikus 
konyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bol elektronikus 
konyv reszere segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik. 
Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak keves szabalyos 
szemely akit erdekel eteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy 
szamitogep vagy onnek kellene volna belepes -hoz egy 
szamitogep -on -a helyi konyvtar vagy kollegium vagy 
egyetem , ota azok altalaban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz 
Internet. 



Tudod is altalaban alapft -a sajat szemelyes SZABAD 
elektronikus posta szamla mellett halado mail.yahoo.com 



Legyen szfves fog egy pillanat -hoz talal a elektronikus 
posta cim elhelyezett alul vagy a veg ebbol oldal. Mi remel 
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy 
batoritas. Mi is batorit on -hoz kapcsolat minket 
vonatkozolag Elektronikus Konyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit 
van nelkiil ar , es szabad. 



MegtessziAk volna sok konyv -ban kiAlfoldi nyelvek , de 
megtesszuk nem mindig hely oket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( 
letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elerheto a konyv vagy a tema 
amit van a leg— bb kereslet. Mi batorit on -hoz folytatodik - 
hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten es -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul 
rola mellett olvaso a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szivesen lat -a 
kerdes es magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian 

Italian- Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Italian Language 



italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio il dio puo 
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me 



Parlando al dio, il creatore dell'universo, il signore: 

1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho 
bisogno per pregare 

2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa 
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anziche me che exalting il 
miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro. 

3. che mi dareste l'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello 
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base 
per me per non servirlo. 

4. che mi dareste l'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere 
la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola 
bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio 
viaggio spiritoso personale. 

5. Che dio mi dareste l'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piu 

6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io 
sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le 
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana. 

7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si e riempito di 
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piu efficacemente. 

8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la 
bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo 
personale, 

9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le 
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire 
personalmente ed a che lo aiutera a capire che cosa lo 
desiderate fare nella mia vita. 



10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come 
spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come 
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra 
parola (bibbia) 

1 1 . Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che 
desidera conoscerla e che e forte nella loro comprensione 
esatta di voi (dio); e quello portereste la gente (o i Web site) 
nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente 
come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo 
2:15). 

12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione 
grande circa quale versione della bibbia e la cosa migliore, 
che e la piu esatta e che ha la resistenza & l'alimentazione 
piu spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti 
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento 
scrivere. 

13. Che dareste l'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon 
senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o 
vuoti di ottenere piu vicino al dio (ma a quello non sia 
allineare biblico) e dove quei metodi non producono frutta 
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole. 

14. Che dareste l'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in 
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da 
chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor 
con saggezza spiritosa grande anziche le risposte facili o 
false. 

15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la 
vostra parola la bibbia (quale Romans 8), di modo che posso 
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed e 



aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho 
circa voi. 

16. Che portereste l'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie 
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la 
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia 
comprensione della dottrina puo essere migliorata in modo 
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere 
piu vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me. 

17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa 
(conclusioni) di piu e piu e che dove la mia comprensione o 
percezione di voi non e esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare 
chi Jesus Christ allineare e. 

18. Che dareste l'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i 
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi 
nella bibbia, se c'e ne di che cosa sono seguente non e del 
dio, o e contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa 
quanto segue. 

19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la 
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che 
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere 
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso. 

20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me 
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun 
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alia 
vostra parola santa. 

21. Quello se ci e qualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o 
qualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere 
e quello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere 
capire, che portereste quei things/responses/events 
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei 



loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e 
conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o 
disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di 
piu sarei messo a fuoco suH'imparare seguirli leggendo la 
vostra parola, bibbia. 

22. Che aprireste i miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e 
riconoscere chiaramente se ci e un inganno grande circa i 
soggetti spiritosi, come capire questo fenomeno (o questi 
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la 
saggezza per sapere ed in modo che impari come aiutare i 
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di 
esso. 

23. Che vi accertereste che i miei occhi siano aperti una 
volta e la mia mente capisce l'importanza spiritosa degli 
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate 
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo 
aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio e la resistenza 
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, 
chiedo queste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere 
nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra 
saggezza ed avere un amore della verita, Amen. 



Piu in calce alia pagina 
come avere vita Eterna 



Siamo felici se questa lista (delle richieste di preghiera al 
dio) puo aiutarli. Capiamo che questa non puo essere la 
traduzione migliore o piu efficace. Capiamo che ci sono 
molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se 
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se 



voleste occorrere una piccola quantita di vostro tempo di 
trasmettere i suggerimenti noi, aiuterete i migliaia della 
gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata. 
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra 
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie. 

Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua 
specifica, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri 
e proviamo a comunicare a volte quello, offriamo i libri che 
non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete 
permettersi alcuni di quei libri elettronici, possiamo fare 
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la 
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione. 



Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una 
persona normale che e interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste 
avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un 
calcolatore alia vostra biblioteca o universita o universita 
locale, poiche quelli hanno solitamente collegamenti 
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il 
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta 
elettronica andando al ### di mail.yahoo.com prego 
occorrete un momento per trovare l'indirizzo della posta 
elettronica situato alia parte inferiore o all'estremita di 
questa pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica 
noi, se questa e di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi 
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri 
elettronici che offriamo quello siamo senza costo e 

che libero abbiamo molti libri nelle lingue straniere, ma 
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente 
(trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perche 
rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o i soggetti che sono 
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a 
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo 



Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande 
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica 



Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che questo gospel o 
questo nuovo Testamento e stato liberato in modo che 
possiamo impararvi piu circa. Aiuti prego la gente 
responsabile del rendere questo litaro elettronico disponibile. 
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle. 

Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri 
piu elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le 
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno 
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi. 
Aiuti prego quelli che fanno parte della squadra che le aiuta 
su una base giornaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per 
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa 
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno 
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che 
risponde alia preghiera e che e incaricato di tutto. Prego che 
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro & il 
ministero che sono agganciati dentro. 

Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri 
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli giu. Aiutilo prego 
quando uso questo nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alia 
gente che ha reso questa edizione disponibile, di modo che 
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da puo continuare a 
aiutare piu gente. 

Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il 
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il 
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il 



periodo di tempo ou stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere 
risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giorno. 
II signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli piu meglio e 
desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intorno al 
mondo. 

Prego che dareste la squadra elettronica e coloro del libro 
che le aiuta la vostra saggezza. 

Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e 
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma 
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre 
diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in questi periodi ed io vi 
chiedono di fare queste cose in nome di Jesus, amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE 



Portuguese PrayerCristo Pedidoa DeusComoorara Deus 
podemouvirmy pedido perguntar Deus darajuda a me 
Portuguese - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language 



Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor: 



1 . que voce daria a mim a coragem pray as coisas que eu 
necessito pray 

2. que voce daria a mim a coragem o acreditar e aceitar o 
que voce quer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim que 
exalting meus proprios vontade (intencao) acima de seu. 

3. que voce me daria a ajuda para nao deixar meus medos do 
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para 
mim para nao lhe servir. 

4. que voce me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a 
forca espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) 
para os eventos adiante e b) para minha propria viagem 
espiritual pessoal. 

5. Que voce deus me daria a ajuda para querer lhe servir 
mais 

6. Que voce me lembraria falar com voce (prayer)when me 
sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver 
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha forca humana. 

7. Que voce me daria a sabedoria e um coracao encheu-se 
com a sabedoria biblical de modo que eu lhe servisse mais 
eficazmente. 

8. Que voce me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, 
(o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal, 

9. que voce daria a auxflio a mim de modo que eu pudesse 
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a que eu posso 
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a que me ajudara compreender 
o que voce me quer fazer em minha vida. 

10. Que voce me daria o discernment grande, para 
compreender como explicar a outro que voce e, e que eu 



poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para 
voce e sua palavra (o bible) 

1 1 . Que voce traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha 
vida que querem o conhecer, e que sao fortes em sua 
compreensao exata de voce (deus); e isso voce traria povos 
(ou Web site) em minha vida que podera me incentivar 
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da 
verdade (2 timothy 2: 15). 

12. Que voce me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensao 
grande sobre que versao do bible e a mais melhor, que sao a 
mais exata, e que tern a forca & o poder os mais espirituais, 
e que a versao concorda com os manuscritos originais que 
voce inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever. 

13. Que voce me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma 
maneira boa, e para nao desperdicar minha hora em metodos 
falsos ou vazios de comecar mais perto do deus (mas 
daquele nao seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde aqueles 
metodos nao produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo 
prazo ou duravel. 

14. Que voce me daria o auxflio compreender o que 
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoracao, que 
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e que voce me ajudaria 
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual 
grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. que voce 
faria com que eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible 
(tal como Romans 8), de modo que eu pudesse o ter em meu 
coracao e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto 
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanca que eu tenho 
sobre voce. 

16. Que voce me traria a ajuda de modo que meus proprios 
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o 



bible e que voce continuaria a me ajudar saber minha 
compreensao da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo que 
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensao continuem a ser 
mais perto de o que voce a quer ser para mim. 

17. Que voce abriria minha introspeccao espiritual 
(conclusoes) mais e mais, e que onde minha compreensao 
ou percepcao de voce nao sao exata, que voce me ajudaria 
aprender quem Jesus Christ e verdadeiramente. 

18. Que voce me daria a ajuda de modo que eu possa 
separar todos os rituals falsos de que eu depender, de seus 
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o que eu sou 
seguinte nao sao do deus, nem sao contrarias a o que voce 
quer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir. 

19. Que nenhumas forcas do evil nao removeriam a 
compreensao espiritual que eu tenho, mas rather que eu 
reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nao ser iludido 
nestes dias do deception espiritual. 

20. Que voce traria a forca espiritual e me ajudaria de modo 
que eu nao seja parte da queda grande afastado ou de 
nenhum movimento que fosse espiritual forjado a voce e a 
sua palavra holy. 

21. Isso se houver qualquer coisa que eu fiz em minha vida, 
ou alguma maneira que eu nao lhe respondi como eu devo 
ter e aquela esta impedindo que eu ande com voce, ou ter a 
compreensao, que voce traria aqueles 
things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo 
que eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas 
seus efeitos e consequencias, e que voce substituiria todo o 
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a 
alegria do senhor, e que eu estaria focalizado mais na 
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible. 



22. Que voce abriria meus olhos de modo que eu possa ver e 
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre 
topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou 
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e que voce me 
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo que eu aprenderei 
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nao ser parte 
dela. 

23. Que voce se asseguraria de que meus olhos estejam 
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado 
espiritual dos eventos atuais que ocorrem no mundo, que 
voce prepararia meu coracao para aceitar sua verdade, e que 
voce me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e 
a forca com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus 
Christ, eu peco estas coisas que confirmam meu desejo ser 
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e 
para ter um amor da verdade, Amen. 



Mais no fundo da pagina 
como ter a vida eternal 



Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao 
deus) puder lhe ajudar. Nos compreendemos que esta nao 
pode ser a mais melhor ou traducao a mais eficaz. Nos 
compreendemos que ha muitas maneiras diferentes de 
expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se voce tiver uma 
sugestao para uma traducao melhor, ou se voce gostar de 
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir 
sugestoes, voce estara ajudando a milhares dos povos 
tambem, que lerao entao a traducao melhorada. Nos temos 
frequentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua 
ou nas linguas que sao raras ou velhas. Se voce estiver 
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, 
escreva-nos por favor. 



Tambem, nos queremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar as 
vezes isso, nos oferecemos os livros que nao estao livres e 
que custam o dinheiro. Mas se voce nao puder ter recursos 
para alguns daqueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos 
frequentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a 
ajuda com traducao ou trabalho da traducao. Voce nao tem 
que ser um trabalhador profissional, only uma pessoa 
regular que esteja interessada na ajuda. 

Voce deve ter um computador ou voce deve ter o acesso a 
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou 
universidade local, desde que aqueles tem geralmente 
conexoes melhores ao Internet. 



Voce pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio 
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletronico indo ao ### de 
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para 
encontrar o endereco do correio eletronico ficado situado no 
fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. Nos esperamos que 
voce nos emita o correio eletronico, se este for da ajuda ou 
do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambem contatar-nos a 
respeito dos livros eletronicos que nos oferecemos a isso 
somos sem custo, e 

que livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, 
mas nos nao as colocamos sempre para receber 
eletronicamente (download) porque nos fazemos somente 
disponivel os livros ou os topicos que sao os mais pedidos. 
Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a 
aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. Nos damos boas- 
vindas a seus perguntas e comentarios pelo correio 
eletronico. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Estimado Dios , Gracias aquel esto Nuevo Testamento has 
estado disparador a fin de que nosotros estamos capaz a 
aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor ayudeme la gente 
responsable por haciendo esto Electronica litaro disponible. 
Por favor ayudeme esten capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas 
Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme 
esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el 
tiempo aquel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para 
ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aquel esta parte de la equipo 
aquel ayuda ellas en un corriente base. 

Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas 
el espiritual comprension por lo obra aquel usted necesidad 
esten hacer. Por favor ayudeme cada de esten no haber 
miedo y a acordarse de aquel usted esta el Dios quien 
respuestas oration y quien es el encargado de todo. 
Oro aquel usted haria animar ellas , y aquel usted amparar 
ellas , y los trabajadores & ministerio aquel son ocupado en. 
Oro aquel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual 
Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aquel puedes dano ellas o lento 
ellas down. 

Por favor ayudeme cuando YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento 
a tambien creer de la personas quien haber hecho esto 
edition disponible , a fin de que YO lata orar por ellas y asi 
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aquel usted 
haria deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo 
Testamento ), y aquel usted haria deme espiritual juicio y 
discernimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo 
aquel nosotros estamos viviente en. 



Por favor ayudeme saber como a tratar con el dificultades 
aquel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Senor Dios , 
Ayiidame querer saber usted Mejor y querer a ayuda otro 
Cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Oro aquel 
usted haria dar el Electronica libro equipo y esos quien obra 
en la telas y esos quien ayuda ellas su juicio. 

Oro aquel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su 
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente enganado , 
pero a comprender usted y querer a aceptar y seguir usted en 
todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer estos 
cosas en nombre de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Kjsere God , Takk skal du ha det denne Ny Testamentet 

er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a h0re Here om du. 
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gj0r denne Elektronisk 
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kj0pedyktig 
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk b0ker anvendelig 
Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke 
og klokken det de n0d for at vsere i stand til oppbevare 
arbeider til deres. 

Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp 
pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og 
gir hver av seg det sprit forstaelse for det arbeide det du 
0nske seg a gj0re. 



Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du 
er det God hvem svar b0nn og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG 
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og 
det arbeide & ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be 
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet 
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned. 

Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet a 
likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag 
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de 
kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir 
meg en kjserlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ), 
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment a vite 
du bedre og a oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne. 
Behage hjelpe meg a vite hvor a beskjeftige seg med 
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjelpe meg a vil gjerne vite du Bedre og a vil gjerne hjelpe 
annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i nserheten verden. 
JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem 
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din 
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer 
av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) a ikke vsere spiritually narret , 
bortsett fra a oppfatte du og a vil gjerne godkjenne og f0lge 
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du a gj0re 
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS 



Swedish - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Swedish Language 

Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna 
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning 
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre 
och Fralsare : 

1 . sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakerna sa 
pass Jag nod till be 

2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och 
accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv , i stallet for jag 
upphoja min aga vilja ( avsikt ) over din. 

3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till inte lata min radsla om 
okand till bli den ursakta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjana 
you. 

4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till se och till lara sig hur 
till har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln 
) en ) for handelsen fore och b ) for min aga personlig ande 
resa. 

5. Sa pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjalp till vilja till tjana Du 
mer 

6. Sa pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du 
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svarigheten , i stallet 
for forsokande till besluta sakerna mig sjalv bara igenom 
min mansklig styrka. 

7. Sa pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjartan fyllt med 
Biblisk Visdom sa fakta at JAG skulle tjana du mer 
effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en onska till studera 
din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av 
John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjalp 



till jag sa fakta at JAG er kopa duktig marka sakerna inne 
om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beratta 
till , och den dar vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till 
gor i min liv. 

10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur 
till forklara till sjalvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle 
kunde lara sig hur till lara sig och veta hur till lopa upp for 
du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln ) 

1 1. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i 
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ar 
stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och Sa pass du 
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja 
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lara sig hur till fordela 
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:). 

12. Sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig till har stor 
forstandet om vilken Bibel version ar bast , vilken ar mest 
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka & formaga , och 
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa 
pass du inspirerat forfattarna om Ny Testamente till skriva. 

13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till anvanda min tid i 
en god vag , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller torn 
metoderna till komma narmare till Gud ( utom sa pass 
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den har metoderna 
produkter ingen for lange siden tid eller varande ande frukt. 



14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till forsta vad till blick 
for i en kyrka eller en stalle av dyrkan , vad slagen av 
sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till 
finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stallet for 
latt eller falsk svar. 



15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmarke 
din uttrycka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta at JAG 
kanna har den i min hjartan och har min sinne beredd , och 
vara rede till a ger en svar till sjalvaste om hoppa pa att Jag 
har omkring du. 

16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjalp till jag sa fakta at 
min aga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka 
, bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsatta till hjalpa mig veta 
hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbattrat sa fakta at 
min aga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsatt till vara nojer 
till vad slut du vilja den till vara for jag. 

17. Sa pass du skulle oppen min ande inblicken ( 
sluttningarna ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet 
eller uppfattningen av du ar inte exakt , sa pass du skulle 
hjalpa mig till lara sig vem Jesus Christ sant ar. 

18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa , 
fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad 
JAG foljer ar inte av Gud , eller ar i strid mot vad du vilja 
till undervisa oss omkring foljande du. 

19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon 
ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG 
skulle halla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte 
till bli lurat i den har dagen av ande bedrageri. 

20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjalp till 
jag sa fakta at Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjarnfall 
Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually 
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka 

21. Sa pass om dar er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv 
, eller nagon vag sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG 



skulle har och den dar er forhindrande jag fran endera 
vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle 
komma med den har sakerna / svaren / handelsen rygg in i 
min sinne , sa fakta at JAG skulle avsaga sig dem inne om 
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och 
konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle satta tillbaka nagon 
tomhet , sadness eller fortvivlan i min liv med det Gladje om 
Var Herre och Fralsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer 
focusen pa inlarningen till folja du vid lasande din uttrycka , 
den Bibel 

22. Sa pass du skulle oppen min oga sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde klar se och recognize om dar er en Stor Bedrageri 
omkring Ande amnena , hur till forsta den har phenomenon 
( eller de har handelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa 
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill 
lara sig hur till hjalp min vannerna och alskat en ( slaktingen 
) inte bli del om it. 



23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsakra sa pass en gang min oga 
de/vi/du/ni ar oppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening 
av strom handelsen tagande stalle pa jorden , sa pass du 
skulle forbereda min hjartan till accept din sanning , och sa 
pass du skulle hjalpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka 
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus 
Christ , JAG fraga om de har sakerna bekraftande min onska 
till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras 
visdom och till har en karlek om den Sanning 
Samarbetsvillig 



Mer pa botten av Sida 
Hur till har Oandlig Liv 



Vi er glad om den har lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ar 
duglig till hjalpa du. Vi forsta den har Maj inte bli den bast 
eller mest effektiv oversattning. Vi forsta det dar de/vi/du/ni 
ar manga olik vag av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har 
en forslagen for en battre oversattning , eller om du skulle 
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sanda forslag till oss , 
du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem 
vilja da lasa den forbattrat oversattning. Vi ofta har en Ny 
Testamente tillganglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar sallsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny 
Testamente i en bestamd sprak , behaga skriva till oss. 
Ocksa , vi behov till vara saker och forsok till meddela sa 
pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte 
Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke 
har rad med det nagot om den har elektronisk bokna , vi 
kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjalp med 
oversattning eller oversattning verk. 

Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par 
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad i hjalpande. Du 
borde har en computern eller du borde ha ingang till en 
computern pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller 
universitet , sedan dess den har vanligtvis har battre 
forbindelserna till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis 
grunda din aga personlig FRI elektronisk sanda med posten 
redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com 

### Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sanda med 
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den har sida. 
Vi hoppas du vill sanda elektronisk sanda med posten till 
oss , om den har er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa 
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande 
Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni 
ar utan kostnad , och fri. 



Vi gor har manga bokna i utlandsk spraken , utom vi inte 
alltid stalle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data overfor ) 
emedan vi bara gora tillganglig bokna eller amnena sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar mest begaret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsatta till 
be till Gud och till fortsatta till lara sig omkring Honom vid 
lasande den Ny Testamente. Vi valkomnande din 
sporsmalen och kommentarerna vid elektronisk sanda med 
posten. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai 
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg 
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn 
gwneud hon Electronic llyfr ar gael. 

Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna 
hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at 
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy 
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny 
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday 
sail. 

Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un 
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'ch 
angen 'u at gwna. 

Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at 
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn 
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a 
'r gweithia & gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa 



a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall 
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr. 
Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at 
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad 
ar gael , fel a Alia gweddi'o am 'u a fel allan arhosa at 
chyfnertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm 
anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament 
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddirnadaeth at 
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m 
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at 
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. 
Arglwydd Celi , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod 
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i 
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a anrhegech 'r 
Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a 
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r 
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod 
'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at 
chymer a canlyn 'ch i mewn 'n bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at 
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan Iesu , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Iceland -\ Icelandic 



Iceland 

Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) 

to God - explained in Icelandic Language 

Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo 
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur 
Leiosogn 



Tal til Gu5 the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra : 

1 . pessi pu vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biSja the hlutur 
pessi EG porf til bi9ja 

2. pessi pu vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til trua pu og 
piggja hvaQa pu vilja til komast af me5 minn Iff , 1 staSinn af 
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( asetningur ) yfir pinn. 

3. pessi pu vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur 
af the opekktur til verSa the afsokun , e5a the undirstaQa 
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. pessi pu vildi gefa mig 
hjalpa til sja og til lsera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur 
EG porf ( l gegnum pinn or5 the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburSur 
a undan ) og b ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur fer5. 

5. E>essi J)u Gu5 vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram 
M fleiri 6. f>essi J)u vildi minna a mig til tala me5 f)u 
prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur e5a l vandi , l staQinn af 
erfiSur til asetningur hlutur eg sjalfur eini l gegnum minn 
mannlegur styrkur. 

7. E>essi J)u vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak me5 
Bibliulegur Viska svo bessi EG vildi bera fram J)u fleiri a 
ahrifarfkan hatt. 

8. f>essi J)u vildi gefa mig a longun til nema J)inn or5 the 
Biblia the Nyja testamentiS GuQspjall af Klosett ), a a 
personulegur undirstaQa 

9. J)essi J)u vildi gefa a5sto5 til mig svo J)essi EG er fser til 
taka eftir hlutur l the Biblia ( binn or5 ) hver EG geta 
personulega segja fra til , og J)essi vilja hjalpa mig skilja 
hvaSa pu vilja mig til gera ut af vi5 minn Iff. 



10. J>essi J)u vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja 
hvernig til litskyra til annar hver J)u ert , og J)essi EG vildi 
vera fser til lsera hvernig til lsera og vita hvernig til standa 
me5 J)u og f>inn or5 the Biblia ) 

1 1 . f>essi bu vildi koma me5 folk ( e5a websites ) 1 minn Iff 
hver vilja til vita bu , og hver ert sterkur f beirra nakvsemur 
skilningur af J)u ( gu5 ); og E>essi J)u vildi koma me5 folk ( 
e5a websites ) l minn Iff hver vilja vera fser til hvetja mig til 
nakvsemur lsera hvernig til deila the Biblia the or5 gu5s 
sannleikur (2 HrseSslugjarn 215:). 

12. f>essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til lsera til hafa mikill 
skilningur 65ur f hver Biblia utgafa er bestur , hver er 
nakvsemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur & mattur , og 
hver utgafa samj)ykkja me5 the frumeintak handrit J)essi J)u 
blasa l brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiS til skrifa. 

13. f>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi l g65 
kaup vegur , og ekki til soa minn timi a Falskur e5a tomur 
aSferQ til fa loka til Gu5 ( en J)essi ert ekki hreinskilnislega 
Bibliulegur ), og hvar bessir a5fer5 avextir og grsenmeti 
neitun langur or5 e5a varanlegur andlegur avoxtur. 

14. E>essi J)u vildi gefa a5sto5 til mig til skilja hvaSa til leita 
a5 l a kirkja e5a a staSur af dyrkun , hvaSa g65ur af 
spurning til spyrja , og J)essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til finna 
trumaSur e5a a prestur me5 mikill andlegur viska l staSinn 
af J)segilegur e5a falskur svar. 

15. J)essi J)u vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja a minniS J)inn 
or5 the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo J)essi 
EG geta hafa ba5 l minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbuinn , 
og vera tilbuinn til gefa oakveSinn greinir l ensku svar til 
annar af the von bessi EG hafa 65ur l J)ii. 



16. E>essi J)u vildi koma me5 hjalpa til mig svo pessi minn 
eiga guSfrseSi og kenning til vera 1 samrsemi vi5 J)inn or5 
the Biblia og bessi bu vildi halda afram til hjalpa mig vita 
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera bseta svo bessi 
minn eiga Iff lifestyle og skilningur halda afram til vera loka 
til hvaSa bu vilja ba5 til vera fyrir mig. 

17. J>essi bu vildi opinn minn andlegur innsyn ( endir ) fleiri 
og fleiri , og bessi hvar minn skilningur e5a skynjun af bu er 
ekki nakvsemur , J)essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til lsera hver Jesus 
Kristur hreinskilnislega er. 

18. J>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo pessi EG vildi vera 
fser til aSskilinn allir falskur helgisiSir hver EG hafa 
osjalfstseQi a , fra J)inn bjartur kennsla 1 the Biblia , ef allir af 
hvaSa EG er hopur stuSningsmanna er ekki af Gu5 , e5a er 
gegn hvaSa bu vilja til kenna okkur 65ur 1 hopur 
stuSningsmanna J)u. 

19. E>essi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir 
andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur J)essi EG vildi 
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita J)u og ekki til vera 
blekkja 1 bessir sem minnir a gomlu dagana) af andlegur 
blekking. 

20. E>essi bu vildi koma me5 andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til 
mig svo pessi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta 
Burt e5a af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til 
J)u og til J)inn Heilagur Or5 

21. E>essi ef there er nokkuS J)essi EG hafa buinn minn Iff , 
e5a allir vegur J)essi EG hafa ekki sa sem svarar til J)u eins 
og EG 6x1 hafa og bessi er sem koma ma 1 veg fyrir e6a 
afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi me9 J)u , e6a having 
skilningur , J)essi J)u vildi koma me5 J)essir hlutur / svar / 



atbur9ur bak inn 1 minn hugur , svo bessi EG vildi afheita ba 
1 the Nafn af Jesus Kristur , og ekki minna en beirra ahrif og 
aflei9ing , og bessi bii vildi skipta um allir tomleiki , sadness 
e9a orvsnting 1 minn Iff me9 the Gle9i af the Herra , og 
bessi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill a lserdomur til fylgja 
bu vi9 lestur binn or9 the Biblia 

22. f^essi bii vildi opinn minn augsyn svo bessi EG vildi vera 
fser til greinilega sja og bekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill 
Blekking 65ur 1 Andlegur atriQi , hvernig til skilja this q ( 
e9a bessir atburQur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og J)essi J)u 
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo J)essi EG vilja lsera 
hvernig til hjalpa minn vinatta og ast sjalfur ( settingi ) ekki 
vera hluti af it. 

23. E>essi bii vildi tryggja J)essi einu sinni minn augsyn ert 
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af 
straumur atburQur hrffandi staQur l the verold , J)essi J)u vildi 
undirbiia minn hjarta til biggja binn sannleikur , og J)essi J)ii 
vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvernig til finna hugrekki og styrkur l 
gegnum J)inn Heilagur Or9 the Biblia. I the nafn af Jesiis 
Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir J)essir hlutur staSfesta minn longun 
til vera l samkomulag J)inn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir J)inn 
viska og til hafa a ast af the Sannleikur Mottsekilegur 



Fleiri a the Botn af Bla9si9a 
Hvernig til hafa Eilifur Lif 



Vi5 ert glaQur ef this listi ( af bsen beiQni til Gu9 ) er fser til 
aQstoQa J)u. Vi9 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur e9a 
arangursrikur J)y9ing. Vi9 skilja J)essi there ert margir olikur 
lifha9arhaettir af tjaning hugsun og or9. Ef J)u hafa a 
uppastunga fyrir a betri J)y9ing , e9a ef J)u vildi eins og til 



taka a litill magn af J)inn tfmi til senda uppastunga til okkur , 
pii vilja vera skammtur pusund af annar folk einnig , hver 
vilja pa lesa the bseta pySing. 

Vi5 oft hafa a Nyja testamentiS laus 1 pinn tungumal e5a 1 
tungumal pessi ert sjaldgsefur e5a gamall. Ef pu ert utlit fyrir 
a Nyja testamentiS 1 a serstakur tungumal , poknast skrifa til 
okkur. Einnig , vi5 vilja til vera viss og reyna til miSla J)essi 
stundum , vi5 gera tilboS bok bessi ert ekki Frjals og J)essi 
gera kostnaSur peningar. En ef J)u geta ekki hafa efni a 
sumir af J)essir raftseknilegur bok , vi5 geta oft gera 
oakveSinn greinir 1 ensku skipti af raftseknilegur bok fyrir 
hjalpa me5 pySing e5a pySing vinna. M gera ekki verQa a5 
vera a faglegur verkamaSur , eini a venjulegur manneskja 
hver er ahugasamur 1 skammtur. M 6x1 hafa a tolva e5a J)u 
6x1 hafa aSgangur til a tolva a J)inn heimamaSur bokasafn 
e5a haskoli e5a haskoli , siSan bessir venjulega hafa betri 
tengsl til the. M geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja J)inn eiga 
personulegur FRJALS raftaeknilegur postur reikningur vi5 
a5 fara til mail.yahoo.com 



E>6knast taka a augnablik til finna the raftseknilegur postur 
heimilisfang staSgreina a the botn e5a the endir af this 
blaQsiSa. Vi5 von bu vilja senda raftseknilegur postur til 
okkur , ef this er af hjalpa e5a hvatning. Vi5 einnig hvetja 
pu til snerting okkur viSvikjandi Raftseknilegur Bok J)essi 
vi5 tilbod bessi ert an kostnaSur , og frjals. 



Vi5 gera hafa margir bok 1 erlendur tungumal , en vi5 gera 
ekki alltaf staSur J)a til taka a moti electronically ( ssekja 
skra af fjarlsegri tolvu ) J)vi vi5 eini gera laus the bok e5a the 
atriQi J)essi ert the beiSni. Vi5 hvetja bu til halda afram til 
biQja til Gu5 og til halda afram til lsera 65ur 1 Hann vi5 



lestur the Nyja testamentiQ. Vi9 velkominn binn spurning og 
athugasemd vi9 raftseknilegur postur. 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Danish - Danemark 



Dan is h -Prayer Requests (praying / T alking) to God - 

explained in Danish Language 

Prayer Danish Dannish Denmarkjesus Bon hen til God HvorBed 
kunne hore mig Hvoropfordre indromme haelp hen mig 

Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt , den Lord : 1. at 
jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager 
at JEG savn hen til bed 

2. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer 
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for 
mig ophoje mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres. 

3. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ikke lade mig 
skrsek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse , 
eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you. 

4. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til se efter og hen til 
laere hvor hen til nyde den appel krsefter JEG savn ( 
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder 
foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse. 

5. At jer God ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ville gerne 
anrette Jer flere 



6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen 
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for pr0ver hen til 
l0se sager selv bare igennem mig human krsefter. 

7. At jer ville indr0mme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte 
hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer 
Here effektive. 

8. At jer ville indr0mme mig en lyst hen til lsese jeres ord , 
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en 
personlig holdepunkt 

9. at jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er 
k0bedygtig mserke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hvilke JEG 
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henh0re til , og at vil hjselp 
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv. 

10. At jer ville indr0mme mig stor discernment , hen til 
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at 
JEG ville vaere i stand til laere hvor hen til laere og kende 
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel ) 

1 1 . At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv 
hvem ville gerne kende jer , og hvem er kraftig i deres 
n0jagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe 
folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vaere i stand til give 
mod mig hen til akkurat lasre hvor hen til skille den Bibel 
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:). 

12. At jer ville hjaelp mig hen til laere hen til nyde stor 
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er h0jst 
n0jagtig , og hvilke har den h0jst appel kraefter & kraft , og 
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstasndig 
handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny 
Testamente hen til skriv. 



13. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til hjselp mig 
gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven 
pa Falsk eller indholdsl0s metoder hen til komme nsermere 
hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor 
dem metoder opf0re for ikke sa lsenge siden periode eller 
varer appel fruit. 

14. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til opfatte 
hvad hen til kigge efter i en kirke eller en opstille i 
andagts0gende , hvad arter i sp0rgsmal hen til opfordre , og 
at jer ville hjselp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor 
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar. 

15. at jer ville hidf0re mig hen til huske hen til lsere udenad 
jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG 
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og 
vsere rede til at indr0mme en besvare hen til andre i den 
habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer. 

16. At jer ville overbringe hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med 
jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortssette hen til hjselp 
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den 
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortssetter at 
blive n0jere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig. 

17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) 
flere og Here , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller 
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke n0jagtig , at jer ville hjselp mig 
hen til lsere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er. 

18. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
JEG ville vsere i stand til selvstsendig hvilken som heist 
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhsenge oven pa , af jeres slette 
lserer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er nseste er ikke i God 



, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belsere os omkring nseste 
jer. 

19. At hvilken som heist tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde 
bortrejst hvilken som heist appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har , 
men nsermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen 
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel 
bedrag. 

20. At jer ville overbringe appel krsefter og hjselp hen til mig 
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende 
Bortrejst eller i hvilken som heist bevsegelse som kunne 
vsere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig 
Ord 

2 1 . At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller 
hvilken som heist made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer 
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten 
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har 
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / 
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta 
fra sig i den Bensevne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter 
og f0lger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som heist tomhed 
, sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glsede i den 
Lord , og at JEG ville vsere flere indstille oven pa indlasring 
hen til komme efter jer af lsesning jeres ord , den Bibel 

22. At jer ville lukke op mig ojne i den grad at JEG ville 
vsere i stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en 
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte 
indevaerende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en 
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indr0mme mig klogskab 
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja laere hvor hen til hjaelp mig 
bekendte og elske ones ( slasgtninge ) ikke vaere noget af it. 



23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar f0rst mig 0jne er anlagde og 
mig indre forstar den appel vsegt i indevserende 
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville lsegge 
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer 
ville hjselp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krsefter 
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den bensevne i Jesus 
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekrseftende mig lyst at 
blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om 
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kserlighed til den 
Sandhed Amen 



Flere forneden Side 
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv 



Vi er glad selv om indevserende liste over ( b0n anmoder 
hen til God ) er kan hen til hjselpe jer. Vi opfatte 
indevserende ma ikke vsere den bedst eller hojst effektiv 
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i 
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling 
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville gerne 
hen til holde en ringe bel0b i jeres gang hen til sende 
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vsere hjalp tusindvis i andre 
ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere lsese den forbedret 
gengivelse. 

Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller 
i sprogene at er sjselden eller forhenvserende. Selv om du er 
ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage 
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville gerne vsere sikker og 
pr0ve hen til overf0rer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud 
b0ger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om 
jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk b0ger , vi 
kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk b0ger nemlig 



hjselp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke 
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand 
pagseldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp. 

Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til 
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium 
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre 
slsegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag 
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT 
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvserende hen til 
mail.yahoo.com 

### 

Behage holde for et ojeblik siden hen til hitte den 
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den 
enden pa legen indevserende side. Vi hab jer vil sende 
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevserende er i 
hjaslp eller ophjaelpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til 
henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk B0ger at vi 
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit. 

Vi lave nyde mange b0ger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi 
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen 
elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig 
den b0ger eller den emner at er den h0jst anmodede. 

Vi give mod jer hen til fortssette hen til bed hen til God og 
hen til fortssette hen til laere omkring Sig af laesning den Ny 
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sp0rgsmal og 
bemaerkninger af elektronisk indlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Norway - Norway - Norwegian - 

Norway - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Norwegian Language 

Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be 
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg finner sprit Som kan 
ledes 



Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord : 

1. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a be tingene det JEG 
n0d a be 

2. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a mene du og 
godkjenne hva du vil gjerne gj0re med meg livet , istedet for 
meg opph0ye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din. 

3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det 
ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg 
ikke for a anrette you. 

4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a se og a h0re hvor a har den 
sprit styrke JEG n0d ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for 
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit 
reise. 

5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe a vil gjerne anrette Du 
Here 

6. Det du ville minne meg a samtalen med du prayerwhen ) 
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for pr0ver a 
l0se saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke. 



7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med 
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du Here 
effektivt. 

8. Det du ville gir meg en 0nske a studere din ord , bibelen , 
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig 
basis 

9. det du ville gir assistanse a meg i den grad at JEG er 
kj0pedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) 
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe 
meg oppfatte hva du 0nske meg a gj0re inne meg livet. 



10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , a oppfatte hvor a 
forklare a andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vsere i stand 
til h0re hvor a h0re og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord ( 
bibelen ) 

1 1 . Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet 
hvem vil gjerne vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres 
akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( 
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vsere i stand til 
oppmuntre meg a akkurat h0re hvor a dividere bibelen ordet 
av sannhet (Timothy 215:). 

12. Det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re a ha stor forstaelse om 
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er h0yst akkurat , og 
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke & makt , og hvilke versjon 
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert 
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive. 

13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg a bruk meg tid inne en fint 
vei , og ikke for a sl0seri meg tid opp pa False eller torn 
emballasje metoder a komme naermere a God ( bortsett fra 



det er tkke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder 
tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit. 

14. Det du ville gir assistanse a meg a oppfatte hva a kikke 
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av 
sp0rsmal a anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner 
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett 
eller false svar. 

15. det du ville anledning meg a erindre a huske din ord 
bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den 
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vsere rede til a 
gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du. 

16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe a meg i den grad at meg egen 
theology og doctrines a vsere enig i din ord , bibelen og det 
du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av 
doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle 
og forstaelse fortsetter a bli n0yere hvorfor du 0nske den a 
bli for meg. 

17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) 
flere og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller 
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a 
h0re hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er. 

18. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg i den grad at JEG ville 
vsere i stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha 
avhenge opp pa , fra din helt lserer inne bibelen , eventuell 
av hva JEG f0lger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til 
hva du vil gjerne lsere oss om fulgte du. 

19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit 
forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG 
ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor a vite du og ikke for 
a vsere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag. 



20. Det du ville taringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den 
grad at Jeg vil ikke for a vsere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne 
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vsere spiritually 
counterfeit a du og a din Hellig Ord 

21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller 
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert a du idet JEG burde ha og 
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av 
gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem 
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at 
JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og 
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville 
ombytte alle tomhet , sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg 
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vsere Here 
fokusere opp pa innlsering a f0lge etter etter du av lesing din 
ord , det Bibel 

22. Det du ville apen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vsere i 
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag 
om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller 
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du 
ville gir meg klokskap a vite hvorfor det Jeg vil h0re hvor a 
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vsere 
del av it. 

23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg 
sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted 
pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne 
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor a 
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord , 
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse 
saker bekreftende meg 0nske a bli i f0lge avtalen din ville , 
og JEG sp0r til deres klokskap og a har en kjserlighet til det 
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig 



Here pa bunnen av Side 
Hvor a ha Evig Livet 



Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( b0nn anmoder a God ) er 
dugelig a hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vsere det 
best eller h0yst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er 
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis 
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du 
ville like a ta en liten bel0pet av din tid a sende antydninger 
a oss , du ville vsere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker 
likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi 
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din 
omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle. 
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk 
omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil 
gjerne vsere sikker og pr0ve a meddele det en gang imellom 
, vi gj0re tilbud b0ker det er ufri og det gj0re bekostning 
pengene. 

Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk 
b0ker , vi kanne ofte gj0re en bytte av elektronisk b0ker for 
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som 
ikke har a bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest 
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en 
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din 
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden 
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du 
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig 
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar a 
mail.yahoo.com 

Behage ta en 0yeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere 
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne 
side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere a oss , 



hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes 
oppmuntre du a sette seg i forbindelse med oss angaende 
Elektronisk B0ker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og 
ledig. 

Vi gj0re ha mange b0ker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett 
fra vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) 
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig b0kene eller emnene det er de 
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du a fortsette a be a God og a 
fortsette a h0re om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi 
velkommen din sp0rsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk 
innlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Modern Greek 



npooeuxT) oxo 0e6 Aya7mx6c; 0e6<;, Era; euxaptoxorjue oil 
aoxo to Erjayyeko f) aoxri u vea 5ia9f)Kn exet 
oaieXerj9epco9ei exot cboxe eiuaoxe oe 9eor| va ud9ot)ue 
7ieptoo6xepcflv yta ora;. TlapaxaM) Por|9f|oxe xovq 
av9pd)7iorj<; apuoStorjc; yta va Kaxaoxfioei aoxo xo 
TjXeKxpovtKo PtpXio 5ta9eotuo. Eepexe 710101 eivat icoa eioxe 
oe 9eor) va xotx; Por|9f|oexe. ITapaKaM) xotx; Por|9f|oxe yta 
va eioxe oe 9eor) va a7taoxoXr|9ei ypf)yopa, Kat va 
Kaxaoxfioei oe 7ieptoo6xepa rjXeKxpovtKd PtpXia 5ta9eot|ia 
ITapaKaM) xouc; Por|9f|oxe yta va exexe oXotx; xotx; 7t6porj<;, 
xa xpilliaxa, xn 5i3vaur| Kat xo xpovo 6x1 xpetdCovxai 
7tpoiceiuevorj va eivat oe 9eor) va ouvexioow yta ora;. 
ITapaKaM) Por|9f)oxe eKeivot 7torj eivat uepoc; xnc; oudSac; 
7tot) xotx; Por)9d oe Ka9r|uepivf| pdor). ITapaKaM xotx; 
Scboxe xn 5i3vaur| yta va ouvexioexe Kat va Scboexe oe Kd9e 
evav ajco xotx; xo O7upixoorjal kov> KaxaXaPaivet yta xnv 



epyaoia oxi xouc; 9eXexe yia va Kdvexe. riapaKaM) Por|9f|oxe 
Kd9e evac; otto xouc; yia va lit|v exexe xo (p6(3o Kai yia va 
9uLir|9eixe oxi eioxe o 0e6cj 7tou ajcavxd oxtjv 7tpooeuxii Kai 
7iou eivai U7ieu9uvocj yia 6Xa. 
ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a xouc; ev9appuvaxe, Kai oxi xouc; 
7tpooxaxeuexe, Kai r) epyaoia & xo imoupyeio oxi 
ouuLiexerouv. 

llpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a xouc; 7tpooxaxeuaxe a7i6 xicj 7xveuLiaxiKecj 
SuvdLieicj f) dXXa eLutoSia 7tou 9a Lutopouoav va xouc; 
pXdv|/ouv f) va xouc; emPpaSuvouv. TlapaxaM) Lie Por|9f|oxe 
oxav xpT)oi(i07ioicb aoxiiv xnv vea 5ia9f|KT| yia va oKecpxcb 
e7rior|c; xouc; av9pcb7touc; 7tou exouv Kaxaoxf|oei auxf)v xnv 
ekSooti 5ia9eoiLir|, exoi cboxe Lutopcb va 7tpooer|9cb yia xouc; 
Kai exoi Lutopouv va owexioouv va Por|9ouv 7iepioo6xepoucj 
av9pcb7ioi)c. 

ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a liou Sivaxe Liia ayd7tr| xou lepou Word 
oacj (r) vea 5ia9f|KT|), Kai oxi 9a liou Sivaxe xnv 7xveuLiaxiKecj 
(ppovrjor) Kai xr) 5idKpior| yia va oacj ^epexe Kaluxepa Kai 
yia va KaxaXdpexe xr) xpoviKf) 7iepio5o oxi t/)ULie Lieoa. 
IlapaKalcb Lie Por|9f|oxe yia va ^epexe wax; va e^exdoei xicj 
SuoKoXiecj oxi epxoLiai avxiLiexco7io<; Lie Kd9e rpepa. O 
A6p5ocj God, Lie Por)9d yia va 9eXf|oei va oacj ^epei 
Kalrjxepa Kai va 9eXf|oei va Por|9f|oei dXXoucj Xpioxiavoucj 
oxtjv 7iepioxii liou Kai oe 6Xo xov koolio. 
ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a Sivaxe xnv r|XeKxpoviKf| OLidSa Pipiicov 
Kai eKeivoi 7tou xouc; Por|9oi3v tj (ppovrjof) oacj. ITpooeuxoLiai 
oxi 9a Por|9orjoaxe xa LieLiovcoLieva LieXr) xr|cj oiKoyeveidcj 
xoucj (Kai xr|cj oiKoyeveidcj liou) yia va e^a7taxr|9eixe oxi 
7xveuuaxiKd, dkla na va oac KaxaXdPexe Kai na va 
9eXf|oexe va oacj Sexxeixe Kai va aKoXou9f|oexe Lie Kd9e 
xp67to. E7rior|cj rcapexexe liocj xtjv aveou, Kai o5r|yiecj oe 
auxoucj xoucj xpovoucj Kai oacj ^rjxcb yia va kocvco auxd xa 
7tpdyLiaxa oxo ovolux xou Irjoou, Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



German - Deutch - Allemand 

German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann 
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie 
man geistige Anleitung 

German - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in German Language 

Mit Gott sprechen, der Schopfer des Universums, der Lord: 

1., die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben 
wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem 
Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was 
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine 
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) iiber Direm. 

3., den en Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor 
dem Unbekannten die Entschuldigungen nicht werden zu 
lassen oder die Grundlage fur mich, zum Sie nicht zu 
dienen. 

4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu 
erlernen, wie man die geistige Starke ich hat, benotigen Sie 
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) fur die Falle voran und B) fur 
meine eigene personliche geistige Reise. 

5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr 
dienen zu wiinschen 



6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen 
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der 
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch 
meine menschliche Starke zu beheben. 

7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fullten 
mit biblischer Klugheit, damit ich Sie effektiv dienen wiirde. 

8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Hir Wort, die 
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von 
John) auf personlicher Ebene 

9. das Sie Unterstutzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich 
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf 
und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, 
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wunschen. 

10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu 
verstehen wie man anderen erklart, die Sie sind, und daB ich 
sein wiirde, zu erlernen, wie man erlernt und kann fur Sie 
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen 

11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen 
wiirden, die Sie kennen mochten und die in ihrem genauen 
Verstandnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie 
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich 
anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort 
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2: 15) teilt. 

12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes 
Verstandnis liber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten 
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Starke u. die 
Energie hat und dem Version mit den ursprunglichen 
Manuskripten ubereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen 
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben. 



13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise 
zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den 
falschen oder leeren Methoden nicht zu vergeuden, naeher 
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien 
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder 
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren. 

14. DaB Sie mir Unterstiitzung geben wiirden, was zu 
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung 
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB 
Sie mir helfen wiirden, Glaubiger oder einen Pastor mit 
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder 
falschen Antworten zu finden. 

15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um 
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit 
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand 
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu 
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich iiber Sie habe. 

16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und 
Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel 
ubereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu 
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstandnis der Lehre verbessert 
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und 
Verstehen fortfahrt, zu sein naeher an, was Sie es fur mich 
sein wunschen. 

17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick 
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr offnen wiirden und 
daB, wo mein Verstandnis oder Vorstellung von Ihnen nicht 
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem 
Jesus Christ wirklich ist. 



18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen 
ich von, von Hirem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn 
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist 
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrar zu, was Sie uns unterrichten 
wiinschen - iiber das Folgen Sie. 

19. DaB keine Krafte des libels nicht irgendwie geistiges 
Verstandnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher, 
daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt 
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tauschung betrogen 
wird. 

20. DaB Sie geistige Starke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden, 
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder 
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem 
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde. 

21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan 
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert 
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen 
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene 
things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit 
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und 
alle ihre von und von Konsequenzen holen wiirden und daB 
Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in 
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und 
daB ich mehr auf das Lernen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet 
wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel. 

22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn 
es eine groBe Tauschung iiber geistige Themen gibt, wie 
man dieses Phanomen (oder diese Falle) von einer 
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben 
wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie 



man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil 
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft. 

23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen 
und mein Verstand geoffnet sind, versteht die geistige 
Bedeutung der gegenwartigen Falle, die in der Welt 
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Hire 
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu 
verstehen, wie man Mut und Starke durch Hir heiliges Wort, 
die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese 
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestatigen, Hir Wille 
ubereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Dire Klugheit und eine 
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben, Amen. 



Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite 
wie man ewiges Leben u. 
Hat 



Wir sind froh, wenn diese Liste (der Gebetantrage zum 
Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstutzen. Wir verstehen, 
daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder 
wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB 
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdruckens von von 
Gedanken und von von Wortern gibt. Wenn Sie einen 
Vorschlag fur eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn 
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauern modi ten, Vorschlage zu 
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, 
die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben 
haufig ein neues Testament, das in Direr Sprache oder in den 
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind. 



Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen 
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mochten 
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten 
wir Biicher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten. 
Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher 
sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der 
elektronischen Biicher fur Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder 
bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit haufig tun. Sie miissen nicht ein 
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmaBige Person, 
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen. 

Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang 
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder 
Hochschule oder Universitat haben, da die normalerweise 
bessere Anschliisse zum Internet haben. Sie konnen Ihr 
eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen 
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com 



auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauern bitte einen 
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden 
befunden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite. 
Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn 
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, 
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in 
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und 
freies 



anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben, 
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu 
empfangen (Download) weil wir nur vorhanden die Biicher 
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an 
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn 
zu erlernen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir 



begriiBen Dire Fragen und Anmerkungen durch 
elektronische Post. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Caro Deus , Obrigada que esta Novo Testamento tem sido 
lancado de modo a que nos somos capaz aprender mais 
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo 
esta Electronico livro disponivel. 

Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente 
, e fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar 
eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a forca e as 
horas que elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar 
trabalhando para si. 

Por favor ajudar aquelas esse are parte da equipa essa ajuda 
lhes num todos os dias base. Por favor dar lhes a forca 
continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o 
trabalho que voce quer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada 
um deles para nao ter medo e lembrar que tu es o deus o 
qual respostas oracao e quern e encarregado de todas as 
coisas. 

EU orar que a ti would encorajar lhes , e que voce protege 
lhes , e o trabalho & ministerio que elas sao comprometido 
em. EU orar que voce protegeria lhes de o Espiritual Forcas 
ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio lhes ou lento 
lhes abaixo. 

Por favor ajudar a mim quando Eu uso esta Novo 
Testamento para tambem reflectir a gente o qual ter feito 
esta edicao disponivel , de modo a que eu possa orar para 
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais 



pessoas EU orar que voce daria a mim um amar do seu 
Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e que voce daria a 
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor 
e para comprender o periodo de tempo que nos somos 
vivendo em. 

Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades 
que Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , 
Ajudar eu querer conhecer a ti Melhor e querer ajudar outro 
Christian no meu area e pelo mundo. EU orar que voce daria 
o Electronico livro equipa e aquelas o qual trabalho no 
Websters e aqueles que ajudar lhes seu sabedoria. EU orar 
que voce ajudaria o individuo membros do seu famflia ( e a 
minha famflia ) para nao ser espiritual enganar , mas 
comprender a ti e querer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos 
bastante. e Eu pergunto voce fazer estas coisas em nome de 
Jesus , Amen , 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 



answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect 
them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces 
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual 
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to 
understand the period of time that we are living in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. 

and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Croatian Croatian Croatian 



Croatian - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Croatian Language 

Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to 
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene 

Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar : 

1. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to moliti predmet taj 
Trebam to moliti 

2. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i 
prihvatiti sto koji zelite za napraviti sa mojim zivot , 
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) 
iznad tvoj. 

3. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj 
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene 
ne to posluzitelj you. 

4. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i nauciti kako to 
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj rijec Biblija ) ) za 
jedan dan dogadaj ispred i b ) za moj posjedovati osobni 
duhovni putovanje. 



5. Taj te Bog ce popustanje mene ponuditi istanje to 
posluzitelj Te vise 

6. Taj te ce podsjetiti mene to pricati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja 
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto tezak to odluka 
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj covjecji snaga. 

7. Taj te ce popustanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA ce posluzitelj te vise efektivno. 

8. Taj te ce popustanje mene zelja to studirati tvoj rijec , 
Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni 
baza 

9. taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u tako da Ja sam u 
mogucnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sto 
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoc mene 
shvatiti sto koji zelite mene za napraviti u mojem zivot. 

10. Taj te ce popustanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to 
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti nauciti kako nauciti i znati kako to pristajati uza 
sto te i tvoj rijec ( Biblija ) 

1 1 . Taj te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot 
tko istanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov tocnost 
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te ce donijeti narod ( ili 
websiteovi ) u mojem zivot koji ce biti u mogucnosti to 
hrabriti mene to precizan naucite kako podijeliti Biblija rijec 
od istina (2 Plasljiv 215:). 

12. Taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti to imati velik sporazum o 
sto Biblija inacici je najbolji , sto je vecina tocnost , i sto je 
preko duhovni snaga & Power PC , i sto inacici sporazum sa 
izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka 
to pisati. 



13. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene koristenje moj 
vrijeme in dobar put , i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na 
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( 
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije 
stvarajuci nijedan ceznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u to shvatiti sto uciniti 
traziti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , sto rod od pitanje 
to pitati , i da te ce pomoc mene pronaci onaj koji vjeruje ili 
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit 
odgovoriti. 

15. taj te ce nanijeti mene to sjecati se to sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( kao sto je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati 
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati sto protiv spreman , 
i biti spreman to popustanje odgovoriti to ostali dana 
uzdanica taj Imam o te. 

16. Taj te ce donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati 
teologija i doktrina to poklapati se tvoj rijec , Biblija i da te 
ce nastaviti to pomoc mene znati kako moj sporazum od 
doktrina moze poboljsati tako da moj posjedovati zivot , stil 
zivota i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to sto koji zelite 
Internet biti za mene. 

17. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zakljucak ) 
vise i vise , i da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te 
nije tocnost , taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti tko Isus Krist 
vjerno je. 

18. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni sto Imam 
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoc u ucenju in Biblija , 
ako postoje od sto Ja sam sljedece nije od Bog , ili je ugovor 
to sto koji zelite to vas nauciti nas o sljedece te. 



19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo ce ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni 
sporazum sto Imam , ali radije taj JA ce cvrsto drzati znanje 
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te ce donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da 
JA nece biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ili od bilo koji pokret 
sto bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novae vama i u vas 
Svet Rijec 

21. Da ako ima je ista taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem zivot 
, ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA 
trebaju imati i da je koji se moze sprijeciti mene sa ili 
hodanje sa te , ili vlasnistvo sporazum , taj te ce donijeti oni 
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati sto protiv , 
tako da JA ce odreci se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od 
njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te ce opet staviti bilo koji 
praznina , sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem zivot sa Ono sto 
pruza uzitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo vise fokusirati 
na znanje to udarac te mimo citanje tvoj rijec , Biblija 

22. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj oci tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik 
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili 
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te ce 
popustanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje 
naucite kako pomoc moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe ( 
odnosni ) ne biti dio it. 

23. Taj te ce osigurali da jedanput moj oci jesu OpenBSD i 
moj imati sto protiv shvatiti duhovni izrazajnost od tekuci 
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te ce pripremiti moj 
sree to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te ce pomoc mene shvatiti 
kako pronaci hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. 
In ime od Isus Krist , JA traziti te predmet potvrditi moj 



zelja biti slozno tvoj htijenje , i Ja sam iskanje tvoj mudrost i 
to imati hatar dana Istina Da 



Vise podno Stranica 
Kako to imati Vjecan Zivot 



Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je 
u mogucnosti to pomoci te. Mi shvatiti ovaj mozda nece biti 
najbolji ili vecina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi od istiskivanje misao i rijec. 
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko ce 
voljeti uzeti malolitrazan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati 
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoc tisuca od ostali narod 
isto tako , koji ce onda citanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi 
vise puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloziv u vas jezik ili in 
jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste oblicje za Nov Oporuka 
in specifican jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi 
istanje istinabog i pokusati komunicirati taj katkada , mi 
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trosak 
novae. 

Ali ukoliko ne moci priustiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga , 
mi moze vise puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za 
pomoc sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate 
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan 
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoc. Te trebaju 
imati racunalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to racunalo at tvoj 
lokalni knjiznica ili fakulteti ili sveucilista , otada oni obicno 
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Mozete isto tako obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronicka 
posta racun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com 



Ugoditi uzeti tren pronaci elektronicka posta adresa smjestiti 
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati 
elektronicka posta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoc ili 
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost 
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trosak , i 
Slobodan. 

Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi 
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje 
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloziv knjiga ili tema 
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to 
Bog i to nastaviti nauciti o Njemu mimo citanje novim 
Oporuka. Mi dobrodosli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo 
elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

CZECH CZECH TCHEK 

Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak 
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat 
pomoci mne 

Czech - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Czech Language 

Mluveni az k Buh , clen urcity Stvof itel of clen urcity 
Soubor , clen urcity Hospodin : 

1 . aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k modlit clen urcity majetek aby Nemusim az k modlit 

2. aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba az k jednat 
ma duch , misto mne povysit ja sam vule ( cfl ) nad tvuj. 



3. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k ne dovolit 
ma bat se of clen urcity neznama az k stat se clen urcity 
odpustit , ci clen urcity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech 
slouzit you. 

4. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k videt a az k 
dostat instrukce jak? az k mft clen urcity duchovni sfla 
Nemusim ( docela tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ) jeden ) do 
clen urcity pfihoda vpfed a b ) do ja sam osobni duchovni 
cesta. 

5. Aby tebe Buh chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k 
potfeba az k slouzit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtel bych 
pfipomenout komu mne az k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen 
) JA am zmafeny ci do nesnaz , misto trying az k analyzovat 
majetek ja sam ale docela ma lidsky sfla. 

7. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce 
nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, ze JA chtel bych slouzit 
tebe vfce efektivnf. 8. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne 
jeden porucit az k ucenf tvuj slovo , clen urcity Bible , ( 
Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze 

9. aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne tak, ze J A 
am schopny az k oznameni majetek do clen urcity Bible ( 
tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se me tyce byt v pomeru k sem 
tam , to postaci pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba 
mne az k zavrazdit ma duch. 

10. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne celek bystrost , az k 
dovidat se jak? az k jasne se vyjadf it az k jinf kdo tebe ar , a 
aby JA chtel bych byt schopny az k dostat instrukce jak? az 
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? az k postavit se za tebe a 
tvuj slovo ( clen urcity Bible ) 



1 1 . Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch 
kdo potfeba az k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich pfesny 
dohoda of tebe ( buh ); a Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci 
websites ) do ma duch kdo vule byt schopny az k dodat 
mysli mne az k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? az k delit clen 
urcity Bible Pismo svate pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:). 

12. Aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce az 
k rmt celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible liceni is nejlepe , kdo is 
nejcetnejsi pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have clen urcity 
nejcetnejsi duchovni sila & mnozstvi , a kdo liceni souhlasi 
jit s duchem casu original rukopis aby tebe dychat clen 
urcity spisovatele of Novy zakon az k psat. 

13. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne az k 
cviceni ma cas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v 
nazorech zpustosit ma cas dale Chybny ci hladovy metody 
az k brat blizky az k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky 
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska cas ci 
{lastingllstalylltrvaly} } duchovni nest ovoce. 

14. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne az k 
dovidat se jaky az k hledat do jeden cirkev ci jeden bydliste 
of uctivani , jaky rody of otazky az k ptat se , a aby tebe 
chtel bych pomoci mne az k nalez vef fci ci jeden duchovni s 
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny ci chybny 
odpovida. 

15. aby tebe chtel bych byt pficinou mne na pametnou az k 
memorovat tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 
8), tak, ze Dovedu mit ono do ma srdce a rmt ma mysl 
pfipraveny , a byt hbity az k darovat neurc. clen byt v 
souhlase s jini of clen urcity nadeje aby Mam u sebe tebe. 

16. Aby tebe chtel bych nest pomoci az k mne tak, ze ja sam 
bohoslovi a doktrina az k souhlasit s tvuj slovo , clen urcity 



Bible a aby tebe chtel bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt 
jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocfnovat byt opravit tak, ze ja 
sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odrocit az k byt blizky k 
jakemu licelu tebe potfeba ono az k byt pro mne. 

17. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny ma duchovni jasnozf em 
( konec ) cim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda ci 
chapavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtel bych pomoci 
mne az k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is. 

18. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA 
chtel bych byt schopny az k oddeleny jakykoliv chybny 
obfad kdo J A mit duvera dale , die tvuj cely doktrina do clen 
urcity Bible , jestli vubec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of 
Buh , ci is proti cemu jaky tebe potfeba az k ucit us kolem 
nasledujici tebe. 

19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of nestesti chtel bych ne odebrat 
jakykoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA 
chtel bych drzet clen urcity znalost ceho jak? az k vRdRt 
tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech byt klamat do tezaury days of 
duchovni klam. 

20. Aby tebe chtel bych nest duchovni sfla a pomoci az k 
mne tak, ze JA vule rozchazet se v nazorech byt cast of 
notablove Klesani Pryc ci of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtel bych 
byt duchovo falsovat az k tebe a az k tvuj Svaty Slovo 

21. Aby -li tarn is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch , ci 
jakkoli aby JA mit ne dotazovana osoba az k tebe ackoliv 
Sel bych mit a to jest opatfeni mne die jeden nebo druhy 
kraceni s tebe , ci having dohoda , aby tebe chtel bych nest 
those majetek / citlivost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do ma mysl , 
tak, ze JA chtel bych nectit barvu je jmenem koho Jezuita 
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtel 
bych dat na dfivejsi misto jakykoliv emptiness , sadness ci 



beznadejnost do ma duch jit s duchem casu Radost of clen 
urcity Hospodin , a aby J chtel bych byt vice lozisko dale 
ucenost az k doprovazet tebe do cetba tvuj slovo , Bible 

22. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny probuh tak, ze J A chtel 
bych byt schopny az k jasne videt a pochopit -li tarn is jeden 
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namet , jak? az k dovidat se 
tato pfechodny ( ci tezaury pfihoda ) die jeden Biblicky 
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne moudrost az 
k vRdRt a tak, ze JA vule dostat instrukce jak? poslouzit 
jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( pfibuzni ) ne byt cast of it. 

23. Aby tebe chtel bych pojistit aby druhdy probuh ar 
nechraneny a ma mysl dovidat se clen urcity duchovni 
vyznam of beh pfihoda dobyti bydliste do clen urcity svet , 
aby tebe chtel bych chystat se ma srdce az k pfijmout tvuj 
pravda , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? 
az k nalez kuraz a sfla docela tvuj Svaty Slovo , clen urcity 
Bible. Jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tazat se na tezaury 
majetek bifmovat ma porucit az k bjH; doma souhlas tvuj 
vule , a JA am ptani se do tvuj moudrost a az k mit jeden 
laska ke komu clen urcity Pravda Amen 



Vice v clen urcity Dno of Blok 
Jak? az k mit Nekonecny Duch 



My ar rad -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz az k Buh 
is schopny az k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne 
byt clen urcity nejlepe ci nejcetnejsi efektivni desifrovani. 
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of 
interpretace domneni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden navrh do 
jeden lepe desifrovani , ci -li tebe chtel bych do teze mfry az 



k brat jeden maly cinit of tvuj cas az k poslat navrhy az k us 
, tebe vule byt porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnez , kdo vule 
nekdy cist clen urcity opravit desifrovani. My casto mit 
jeden Novy Posledni vule pfistupny do tvuj jazyk ci do 
jazyk aby ar nedovafeny ci davny. -li tebe ar hledet do jeden 
Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , byt pfijemny 
psat az k us. Rovnez , my potfeba az k jiste a namahat az k 
byt ve styku aby nekdy , my cinit nabidka blok aby ar ne 
Drzy a aby cinit cena penize. 

Aby ne -li tebe delostfelectvo pfitok nejaky of those 
elektronicky blok , my pocinovat casto cinit neurc. clen 
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s desifrovani ci 
desifrovani prace. Tebe cinit ne mit az k bjH; jeden odborny 
delnik , ale jeden pofadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce 
jidla. Tebe pozadovat mit jeden pocitac ci tebe pozadovat 
mit pfistup az k jeden pocitac v tvuj lokalka knihovna ci 
akademie ci univerzita , od te doby those obvykly mit lepe 
klientela az k clen urcity internovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat 
rovnez obvykly upevnit tvuj drahy osobni DRZY 
elektronicka posta licet do existujici az k mail.yahoo.com 

BjH; pfijemny brat jeden dulezitost az k nalez clen urcity 
elektronicka posta adresovat nalezt v clen urcity dno ci clen 
urcity cfl of tato blok. My nadeje tebe vule poslat 
elektronicka posta az k us , -li tato is of pomoci ci podpora. 
My rovnez dodat mysli tebe az k dotyk us pokud jde o 
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy. 



My cinit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my cinit 
nekdy bydliste je az k dostat electronically ( zavadeni ) 
ponevadz my ale delat pfistupny clen urcity blok ci clen 
urcity namet aby ar clen urcity nejcetnejsi dotaz. My dodat 
mysli tebe az k stale byt modlit az k Buh a az k stale byt 



dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do cetba Novy zakon. My vftat 
tvuj otazky a poznamky do elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Drogi Bog , Dziekuje 6w ten Nowy Testament 

ma byl zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyc 
si§ liczniejszy okolo ty. Prosz§ mi pomoc ludzie 
odpowiedzialny pod katem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny 
ksiazka rozporzadzalny. 

Prosz§ mi pomoc im zostac wyplacalny praca umocowany , 
i zrobic liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksiazki rozporzadzalny 
Prosz§ mi pomoc im wobec miec wszystko ten zasoby , ten 
pieniadze , ten sila i ten czas 6w oni potrzebowac w klasa 
zostac wyplacalny utrzymywac dzialanie pod k^tem Ty. 
Prosz§ mi pomoc 6w 6w jestescie obowi^zek od ten druzyna 
6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa. 

Podobac si§ dawac im ten sila wobec kontynuowac i dawac 
kazdy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod katem ten praca 6w ty 
potrzeba im wobec czynic. Prosz§ mi pomoc kazdy od im 
wobec nie miec strach i wobec zapamietac 6w jestes ten 
Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktory jest w koszt od 
wszystko. JA blagac 6w ty bylby zach^cac im , i 6w ty 
ochraniac im , i ten praca & ministerstwo 6w oni sa^ zaj^ty. 
J A blagac 6w ty bylby ochraniac im z ten Duchowy Sily 
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo 
powolny im w dol. Prosz§ mi pomoc podczas JA uzywac 
ten Nowy Testament wobec takze pomyslec od ludzie ktory 
miec wykonane ten wydanie rozporzadzalny , byle tylko JA 



puszka metalowa modlic si§ za im i tak oni puszka 
metalowa robic w dalszym ciaj>u wspolpracownik 

liczniejszy spoleczeristwo JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac mi 
pewien milosc od two] Swi^ty Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament 
), i 6w ty bylby dawac mi duchowy madrosc i orientacja 
wobec znac ty polepszyc i wobec rozumiec ten okres 6w 
jestesmy zyjacy w. Prosz§ mi pomoc wobec znac jak wobec 
zawierac z transakcj^ ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem 
skonfrontowany rezygnowac codziennie. 

Lord Bog , Wspolpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znac 
ty Polepszyc i wobec potrzeba wobec wspolpracownik inny 
Chrzescijanie w mqj powierzchnia i wokolo ten swiat. 
JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac ten Elektroniczny ksiazka 
druzyna i 6w ktory praca od pajeczyny i 6w ktory 
wspolpracownik im twqj madrosc. JA blagac 6w ty bylby 
wspolpracownik ten indywidualny czlonki od ich rodzina ( i 
mqj rodzina ) wobec nie bye duchowo zwodzil , oprocz 
wobec rozumiec ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawac i 
nastepowac po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytac ty 
wobec czynic tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Slovenian 



Slovenian 



Slovenian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Slovenian Language 

Slovenian prayer jezuit Kristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci 
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi 



pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog : 

1 . to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim 
prositi 

2. to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum v vernik vi ter uvazevati 
kaksen hoces vzdrzati svoj zivljenje , namesto mi 
navdusenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vas. 

3. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj 
grozen od neznano v postati opravicilo , ali osnova navzlic 
ne streci you. 

4. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter 
zvedeti kako imeti bozji zakon cvrstost rabim ( skozi vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b ) 
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje. 

5. to vi Bog hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez 
streci vi vec 

6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) 
jaz sem unicen ali v tezava , namesto tezaven odlociti stvari 
sebi sele skozi svoj cloveski cvrstost. 

7. to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost ter a srcika poln Biblical 
modrost tako da jaz hoteti zacetni udarec z zogo vi vec 
razpolozljiv. 



8. to vi hoteti izrociti mi a zahteva studirati vas izraziti z 
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), 
naprej a oseben osnova 

9. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi tako da morem opaziti 
stvari v biblija ( vas izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem 
osebno tikati se cesa , ter to zadostuje pomoc mi razumeti 
kaksen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj zivljenje. 

10. to vi hoteti izrociti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti 
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domisljavec 
zmozen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu 
zakaj vi ter vas izraziti z besedami ( biblija ) 

1 1. to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje 
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natancen 
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali 
websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo hoteti obstati zmozen v 
podzigati mi v natancen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti 
z besedami od resnica (2 plasljiv 215:). 

12. to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven 
priblizno kateri biblija prevod je najprimernejsi , kateri je 
najvec natancen , ter kateri has najvec netelesen cvrstost & 
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi 
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati. 

13. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj cas 
v a dober izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti , ter ne v 
razsipavati svoj cas naprej napacen ali puhel metoda 
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( ce ze ne ste ne resnicno Biblical ), 
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen 
netelesen sadje. 

14. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi v razumeti kaksen iskati v 
a cerkvica ali a mesto od castiti , kaksen milosten od 
vprasanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi najti vernik ali 
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali 
napacen odgovor. 

15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se nauciti se na pamet vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), 
tako da morem zivljati to v svoj srcika ter zivljati svoj srce 



pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim 
od upanje to imam priblizno vi. 

16. to vi hoteti privleci ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj 
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vas izraziti z besedami 
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdrznost v pomoc mi znanje kako 
svoj razumeven od nauk moci obstati izpopolniti tako da 
svoj lasten zivljenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdrznost to live 
at warefare with s.o. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati 
navzlic. 

17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in 
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni 
natancen , to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus 
resnicno je. 

18. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz 
domisljavec zmozen razstati se poljuben napacen cerkveni 
obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vas veder 
poucevanje v biblija , ce sploh kateri od kaksen jaz sem 
sledec ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kaksen hoces uciti 
nas priblizno sledec vi. 

19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben 
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , sele precej to jaz hoteti 
obdrzati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati 
dandanes od netelesen prevara. 

20. to vi hoteti privleci netelesen cvrstost ter ponuditi komu 
kaj mi tako da nocem v obstati del od velika gospoda 
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domisljavec 
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vas svet izraziti z 
besedami 

21. to ce je nic to imam velja v svoj zivljenje , ali vsekakor 
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should zivljati 
ter to je preprecljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pesacenje z vami , 
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleci oni stvari / 
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti 
odreci se jih v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , 
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi 
hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost , sadness ali obup v svoj 



zivljenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domisljavec vec zarisce 
naprej ucenje slediti vi z citanje vas izraziti z besedami , 
biblija 

22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oci tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen 
v jasno zagledati ter pred sodiscem se pismeno obvezati ce 
je a velik prevara priblizno netelesen predmet , kako v 
razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical 
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost znati ter 
tako da bom se ucil kako v pomoc svoj prijateljstvo ter 
ljubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( zlahta ) ne obstati del od it. 

23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoc svoj oci ste odpirac ter 
svoj srce razumeti bozji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj 
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srcika 
vzeti vas resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi razumeti kako 
najti pogum ter cvrstost skozi vas svet izraziti z besedami , 
biblija. v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz 
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj 
pogodba vas hoteti , ter vprasam zakaj vas modrost ter imeti 
a ljubezen od resnica Amen. 



vec pravzaprav od stran 
kako imeti vecen zivljenje 



mi smo vesel ce to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prosnja v 
Bog ) je zmozen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati 
najboljsi ali najvec uspesen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko 
razlicen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. ce 
vi zivljati a nasvet zakaj a rajsi prevod , ali ce vi hoteti vsec 
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vas cas posiljati nasvet v nas , 
bos pomaganje tisoc od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej 
citanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto zivljati a nova zaveza 



pri roki v vas jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star, ce isces a 
nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi , 
mi biti brez v obstati varen ter zaceti v biti obhajan to vcasih 
, mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strosek 
penez. 

sele ce vi ne morem privosciti si nekaj tega oni elektronski 
knjiga , mi moci pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga 
zakaj pomoc s prevod ali prevod opus, vi nikar ne zivljati to 
live at warefare with s.o. a poklicen delavec , sele a reden 
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should zivljati a 
racunalo ali vi should zivljati postranski v a racunalo v vas 
tukajsnji knjiznica ali visja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar 
oni navadno zivljati rajsi vez v stazist v bolnisnici. vi moci 
tudi navadno ustanoviti vas lasten oseben prost elektronski 
verizna srajca racun z tekoc v mail.yahoo.com 

prosim zalotiti a vaznost za odkriti elektronski verizna srajca 
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi 
upanje bos poslal elektronski verizna srajca v nas , ce to je 
od pomoc ali encouragement, mi tudi podzigati vi v zveza 
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste ce ne 
strosek , ter prost. 

mi delati zivljati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , sele mi nikar ne 
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gricevje ) 
zato ker mi sele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste 
najvec prosnja. mi podzigati vi v vzdrznost prositi v Bog ter 
v vzdrznost zvedeti priblizno njega z citanje novi testament, 
mi izreci dobrodoslico vas vprasanje ter razloziti z 
elektronski verizna srajca. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



srckan Bog , the same to to nova 
zaveza has been izpusttakodamismo 

zmozen zvedeti vec priblizno vi. prosim pomoc preprosti 
ljudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri 
roki. 

prosim pomoc jih premoci opus nagel , ter izdelovanje vec 
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoc jih imeti vsi 
sredstvo , penez , cvrstost ter cas to oni potreba zato da 
obstati zmozen vzdrzevati ki dela zakaj vi. 
prosim pomoc oni to ste del od skupina to pomoc jih naprej 
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izrociti jih cvrstost v vzdrznost ter 
izrociti vsakteri od jih bozji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to 
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoc vsakteri od jih v ne 
zivljati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor 
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse. 

jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podzigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati 
jih , ter opus & ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s cim. jaz 
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila 
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava skoda jih ali pocasi vozite 
jih niz. prosim pomoc mi cas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi 
pretehtati od preprosti ljudje kdo zivljati narejen to naklada 
pri roki , 

tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moci vzdrznost v 
pomoc vec narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti mi a 
ljubezen od vas svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), 
ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost 



znati vi rajsi ter v razumeti epoha od cas to mi smo zivljenje 
v. 

prosim pomoc mi znati kako v obravnavati tezek to jaz sem 
soociti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoc mi hoteti znanje vi rajsi 
ter hoteti pomoc drugi krscanski v svoj area ter po svetu. 
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti elektronski knjiga skupina 
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoc jih vas 
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoc poedinec 
clanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati 
netelesen goljufati , sele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvazevati 
ter slediti vi v sleherni izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti. ter jaz 
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu ljudstva, 
usmiljenja itd. jezuit , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



llltlhal diyOS , pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito 
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng 
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid 
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan 
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin 
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi , 
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila 
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil 
saka. 

masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng 
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- 
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa 
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- 
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang 



kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila 
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay 
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng 
lahat ng bagay. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob 
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang 
gumawa & magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. 
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang 
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid 
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba. 
masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago 
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito 
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari 
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy 
sa tumulong laling marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng 
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang 
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako 
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong 
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras 
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di. 
masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo 
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay 
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , 
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti 
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak 
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka 
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino 
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo 
dunong. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang 
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa 
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan 
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't 
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang 
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Armas Jumala , Kiittaa te etta nyt kuluva 
Veres Jalkisaados has esittamislupa joten etta me 
aari eteva jotta kuulla enemman jokseenkin te. 

Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt 
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta olla eteva jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja 
ehtia enemman Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika 
etta he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla eteva jotta elatus 
tyoskentely ajaksi Te. 

Haluta auttaa ne etta aari erita -lta joukkue etta auttaa heidat 
model after by jokapaivainen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus 
heidat kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -lta heidat 
henki- ymmartavainen ajaksi aikaansaada etta te haluta 
heidat jotta ajaa. 

Haluta auttaa joka -lta heidat jotta ei hankkia pelata ja jotta 
muistaa etta te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimea hartaushetki 
ja joka on kotona hinta -lta kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa 
hartaasti etta te edistaa heidat , ja etta te suojata heidat , ja 
aikaansaada & ministerikausi etta he aari varattu kotona. I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te suojata heidat polveutua 
Henki- Joukko eli toinen este etta haitta heidat eli hitaasti 
heidat heittaa. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt 
kuluva Veres Jalkisaados jotta kin ajatella -lta ihmiset joka 
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten 
etta I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytaa hartaasti ajaksi heidat ja 



joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemman ihmiset I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus we lempia -lta 
sinun Pyha Sana ( Veres Jalkisaados ), ja etta te kimmoisuus 
we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyoja 
ja jotta kasittaa aika -lta aika etta me aari asuen kotona. 
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla 
hankala etta I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka 
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te 
Vedonlyoja ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona 
minun kohta ja liepeilla maailma. 

I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus Elektroninen 
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after 
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidat sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN 
pyytaa hartaasti etta te auttaa yksilo jasenmaara -lta heidan 
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttaa , 
ainoastaan jotta kasittaa te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvaksya ja 
harjoittaa te kotona joka elamantapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te 
jotta ajaa nama tavarat kotona maine -lta Jeesus , 
Vastuunalainen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Raring Gud , Tack sjalv sa pass den har Ny 

Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta at vi er 
duglig till lara sig mer omkring du. Behag hjalpamig 
folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den har Elektronisk bok 
tillganglig. 



Behag hjalpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och 
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillganglig Behag hjalpa mig 
dem till har alia resurserna , pengarna , den styrka och tiden 
sa pass de behov for att kunde halla arbetande till deras. 
Behag hjalpa mig den har sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar del om 
spannen sa pass hjalp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger 
dem den styrka till fortsatta och ger var av dem den ande 
forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag 
hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har radsla och till minas sa 
pass du er den Gud vem svar bon och vem er han i lidelse av 
allting. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du 
skydda dem , och den verk & ministaren sa pass de er 
forlovad i. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar 
eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam 
dem ned. Behag hjalpa mig nar JAG anvanda den har Ny 
Testamente till ocksa tanka om folk vem har gjord den har 
upplagan tillganglig , sa fakta at JAG kanna be for dem och 
sa de kanna fortsatta till hjalp mer folk JAG be sa pass du 
skulle ge mig en karlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny 
Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och 
discernment till veta du battre och till forsta den period av 
tid sa pass vi er levande i. 

Behag hjalpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med 
svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre 
och Fralsare Gud , Hjalpa mig till vilja till veta du Battre 
och till vilja till hjalp annan Kristen i min areal och i 
omkrets det varld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den 
Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den har vem arbeta pa den 
spindelvav och den har vem hjalp dem din visdom. 
JAG be sa pass du skulle hjalp individuellt medlemmen av 
deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat , 
utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du i 
varje vag. och JAG fraga du till gor de har sakerna inne om 
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Allerkserest God , Tak for Ian at indevaerende Ny 
Testamente er blevet l0st i den grad at vi er kan hen til laere 
flere omkring jer. Behage hjaelp den folk ansvarlig nemlig 
g0r indevaerende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage 
hjselp sig at blive k0bedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe 
flere Elektronisk b0ger anvendelig Behage hjaslp sig hen til 
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krasfter og den gang 
at de savn for at vaere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer. 

Behage hjaelp dem at er noget af den hold at hjaslp sig oven 
pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indr0mme sig den 
krasfter hen til fortsastte og indr0mme hver i sig den appel 
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. 
Behage hjaslp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrask og hen til 
huske at du er den God hvem svar b0n og hvem star for 
arrangementet i alt. 

JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og 
den arbejde & ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer 
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at 
kunne afbrask sig eller sen sig nede. 

Behage hjaslp mig hvor JEG hjaslp indevaerende Ny 
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde 
skabt indevaerende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG 
kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortsaette hen til 
hjaelp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme mig en 



kserlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den Ny Testamente ), og at 
jer ville indr0mme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen 
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er 
nulevende i. 

Behage hjselp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den 
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjselp mig hen til ville gerne kende jer Bedre og hen til ville 
gerne hjselp anden Christians i mig omrade og omkring den 
jord. 

JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme den Elektronisk skrift hold og 
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjselp sig 
jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjselp den individ 
medlemmer i deres slsegt ( og mig slsegt ) hen til ikke vsere 
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville 
gerne optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made, og JEG 
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den bensevne i Jesus , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



MojiHTBa k 6ory ,3,oporoii Eor, Bm hto Swjih 
BbinymeHbi oto Gospel hjih stot hobmh testament Taic, 
^rro mm 6yAeM BbiyHHTb 6ojibiiie o Bac. nxracajiyHCTa 
noMorHTe jhoasm OTBercTBeHHbiM ajih /jenaTb 3ry 
3jieKTpoHHyio KHHry HMeiomeiica. Bbi 3HaeTe ohh h bm 
M05KeTe noMOHb hm. no5KajiyiiCTa noMorHTe hm MOHb 
pa6oTaTb 6mctpo, h cjienawre 6onee sneKTpoHHbie khhth 
HMeiomeiica no5KajiyiiCTa noMorHTe hm HMerb Bee 



pecypcbi, AeHbr, npoHHOCTb h BpeMa Koropbie ohh ajih roro 
^rroGbi MOHb #ep>KaTb pa6oTaTb ajih Bac. ITroKajryHCTa 
noMorHTe tcm oy/ryT nacrbio KOMaH/rbi noMoraeT hm Ha 
e5KeAHeBHoe ocHOBainie. nroKajiyHcra jiawre hm npoHHOCTb 
jxm roro MTo6bi npoAOJDKaTb h ^aBaTb icaawMy H3 hx 
AyxoBHoe BHHKaHne jxm pa6oTbi mto bm xothtc hx 
c^ejiaTb. Ilo5KajiyHCTa noMorHTe icaawMy H3 hx He HMeTb 
crpax h He BcnoMHHaTb mto bm dynere 6oroM OTBenaiOT 
MOJiHTBe h in charge of Bee. if mojuo mto bm o6oaphjih hx, 
h mto bm 3amHmaeTe hx, h pa6crra & MHHHCTepcTBO mto 

OHH BKJUOHeHM BHyTpH. 

if MOJUO MTO BM 3aiHHTHJIH HX OT /TyXOBHMX yCHJIHH HJIH 

Apyrnx npenoH CMorjiH noBpe^HTb hm hjih 3aMeAJnrn> hm 
bhh3. rio5KajryHCTa noMorHTe MHe Kor/ia a Hcnojib3yio stot 
hobmh testament raidce jxm roro mto6m /ryMaTb jnoAen 
AenajiH stot BapnaHT HMeiomeHca, TaK, mto a CMory 
noMOJiHTb jxm hx h no3TOMy hx CMorHTe npoAOJDKaTb 
noMOHb 6ojibHie jnoAen. 

JI Momo mto bm ^ajiH MHe Bjno6jieHHOCTb Baniero 
CBaTeHHiero cnoBa (HoBbina 3aBeT), h mto bm /iaJiH MHe 
/ryxoBHbie npeMy/rpocTb h pacno3HaHHe ajm Toro mto6m 
3HaTb Bac 6onee jryHine h noiurrb nepHO^o BpeMeHH 
kotopom mm 5KHBeM b. ITroKajryHCTa noMorHTe MHe cyMerb 
KaK o6maTbca c 3arpyAHeHHHMH mto a confronted c 
KaayiMM /THeM. JlopA Bor, noMoraeT MHe xoTerb 3HaTb Bac 
6onee jryHHie h xoTeTb noMOHb ^pyniM xpHcraaHicaM b 
Moen o6nacTH h BOicpyr MHpa. 

if Momo mto bm ^ajiH 3jieKTpoHHyio KOMaH/ry h Te KHHrn 
noMoraiOT hm Bania npeMy/rpocTb. if mojuo mto bm 
noMorjiH HH^HBH/ryajibHMM HjieHaM hx ceMbH (h Moen 
ceMbn) /ryxoBHOCT 6biTb o6MaHyTMM, ho noiurrb Bac h 
xoTeTb npHHaTb h nocjie/tOBaTb 3a Bac b KaayiOH /jopore. 
TaK5Ke Aanre HaM komiJiopt h WBejieime b sth BpeMeHa h a 



cnpaniHBaeM, mto bm ^enaeTe 3th Benin in the name of 
CbfflOK 6ora, jesus christ, aMHm>, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



,3,par Bor , EjiaroaapH th to3h to3h Hob 
3aBemaHne has p.p. ot be ocBoSoacaaBaivi TaKa 
to3h Hne CTe cnocoSeH kbm yna ce noBene 
HaoKOJio th. XapecBaM noMaraM onpeaejiHTejieH hjich 
xopa OTroBopeH 3a npHroTBaHe to3h Electronic KHHra 
HaniPieH. 

XapecBaM noMaraM Tax ki>m 6i>Aa cnoco6eH kt>m pa6oTa 
nocra , h npaBa noBene Electronic KHiDKapHHHa HajHrneH 
XapecBaM noMaraM Tax ki>m HMaM nan onpeAeinrrejieH 
HjieH cpe/tCTBO , orrpeaejiHTeneH hjich napn , 
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich ycTOHHHBOCT h onpeAejnrrejieH hjich 
BpeMe to3h Te wyama in pe# ki>m 6i>Aa cnoco6eH ki>m 
/rbp5Ka /TBH5KeHHe 3a Th. XapecBaM noMaraM ot that T03H 
ere nacT Ha onpeAejiHTeneH HjieH Birpar T03H noMaraM Tax 
Ha an BceKH^HeBeH 6a3a. 

XapecBaM ^aBaM Tax onpeAejnrreneH HjieH yctohhhboct 
ki>m npoAtiDKaBaM h /laBaM BceKH Ha Tax onpeAejnrreneH 
HjieH /ryxoBeH cxBamaHe 3a onpeaejiHTejieH nneH pa6oTa 
TO3H th jnmca Tax ki>m npaBa. 

XapecBaM noMaraM BceKH Ha Tax ki>m He HMaM crpax h ki>m 
noMHa T03H th ere onpeAejiHTeneH hjich Bor koh OTroBop 
MOJiHTBa h koh e in m>jTHa Ha bchhko. A3 Mona to3h th yac 
HacbpnaBaM Tax , h to3h th 3aiHHraBaM Tax , h 



onpeAejiHTeneH hjich pa6oTa & mhhhctcpctbo to3h Te ere 
3am>iDKaBaM in. A3 mojih to3h th yac 3amHTaBaM Tax ot 
onpeAenHTeneH hjich flyxoBeH Quia hjih ^pyr npenKa to3h 
p.t. ot can Bpe^a Tax hjih 6aBeH Tax rono Bi>3BHHieHHe. 
XapecBaM noMaraM me Kora A3 ynoTpe6a to3h Hob 
3aBemaHne kt>m cbhio mhcjih Ha onpeAejnnejieH hjich xopa 
koh HMaM p.t. h p.p. ot make to3h wmsooie HajnmeH , TaKa 
TO3H A3 Mora mojih 3a Tax h TaKa Te Mora npoAtiracaBaM 
kt>m noMaraM noBene xopa A3 mojih to3h th yac /jaBaM me 
a jho6ob Ha your Cbot JfyMa ( onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH Hob 
3aBemaHHe ), h to3h th yac /jaBaM me /ryxoBeH Mt>/rpocT h 
pa3JiHHaBaHe ki>m 3Haa th no-Ao6i>p h ki>m pa36npaM 
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich nepnoA Ha BpeMe to3h HHe ere 5khb 
in. XapecBaM noMaraM me ki>m 3Haa icaic ki>m pa3AaBaM c 
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich MtneH to3h A3 cbm ronpaBaM npeA c 
BceKH Ren. 

JlopA Bor , IloMaraM me kt>m jnmca ki>m 3Haa th no-Ao6i>p 
h ki>m jnmca ki>m noMaraM #pyr Xphcthhhckh in my nnom 
h HaoKono onpeAejiHTeneH hjich cbot. 

A3 MOJiH to3h th yac ^aBaM onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH Electronic 
KHHra Bnpar h ot that koh pa6oTa Ha onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH 
website h ot that koh noMaraM Tax your Mi>/rpocT. A3 mojih 
to3h th y5K noMaraM onpeAejnrreneH HjieH jnmeH hjichctbo 
Ha TexeH ceMencTBO ( h my ceMencTBO ) ki>m He 6i>Aa 
/ryxoBeH H3MaMBaM , ho ki>m pa36npaM th h ki>m jnmca kt>m 
npneMaM h cjie^BaM th in BceKH m>T. h A3 mrraM th ki>m 
npaBa Te3H Hemo in onpeflejnrreneH hjich HMe Ha He3yHT , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu Incil bkz. 

have be serbest brrakmak taki biz are guclu -e dogru 
ogrenmek daha hakktnda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu icin yapim bu 
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
onlan -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik 
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e 
dogru -si olmak turn belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili 
tanimlik para , belgili tanimlik giic ve belgili tanimlik zaman 
adl. 

su onlar liizum icin muktedir almak calisma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. su are boliim -in belgili tanimlik 
takim adl. su yardim etmek onlan ustunde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlan belgili tanimlik giic -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlan belgili tanimlik 
ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik i§ adl. 
su sen istemek onlan -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlan -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru ammsamak adl. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her sey. I 
dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti ylireklendirmek onlan , ve adl. 
su sen korumak onlan , ve belgili tanimlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
su onlar are me§gul icinde. I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti 
korumak onlan —dan belgili tanimlik ruhani giic ya da diger 
engel adl. 

su -ebil zarar onlan ya da yava§ onlan asagi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da 
diisun belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 



etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik incil ), 
ve adl. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. su biz are canh 
iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik muskulat adl. 
su I am kar§i koymak ile her gun. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
icinde benim alan ve cevrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen icinde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adma Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. su bu Incil bkz. have be serbest 
brrakmak taki biz are gii^lii -e dogru ogrenmek daha 



hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
insanlar -den sorumlu icin yapim bu elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru 
muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru -si 
olmak turn belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili tanimlik para , 
belgili tanimlik giic ve belgili tanimlik zaman adl. 
su onlar liizum icin muktedir almak calisma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. su are bolum -in belgili tanimlik 
takim adl. su yardim etmek onlari ustiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlik giic -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanimlik 
ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik i§ adl. 

su sen istemek onlari -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlari -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adl. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her sey. I 
dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yureklendirmek onlari , ve adl. 
su sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tanimlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
su onlar are me§gul icinde. I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti 
korumak onlari —dan belgili tanimlik ruhani giic ya da diger 
engel adl. 

su -ebil zarar onlari ya da yava§ onlan asagi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu incil -e dogru da 
dusun belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tanimlik Incil ), 
ve adl. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillihk ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tanimlik dondurmemem adl. su biz are canh 
icinde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tanimlik muskulat adl. 



su I am kar§i koymak ile her gun. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
icinde benim alan ve cevrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen icinde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adina Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Serbia - Servia - Serbian 

Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako 
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene 
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 

Serbia ■ Prayer Requests (praying ) to G od ■ explained in 
Serbian (Servian) Language 

Molitva za Bog ## Kako za Moliti za Bog 
Kako Bog moci cuti moj molitva 
Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene 
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 



Kako za naci predaja iz urok Raspolozenje 

Kako za zasluga odredeni clan istinit Bog nad Nebo 

Kako otkriti odredeni clan Hriscanin Bog 
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist 
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego 
Vazan za Bog 
Bog zeljan ljubavi svaki osoba osoba 

Isus Krist moci pomoc 
Se Bog Biti stalo moj zivot 
Molitva Trazenju 

stvar taj te moc oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog 
okolo Molitva Trazenju kod te , okolo te 



Govorenje za Bog , odredeni clan Kreator nad odredeni 
clan Svemir , odredeni clan Gospodar : 

1 . taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za moliti 
odredeni clan stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za 
mene odredeni clan hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti sta te 
oskudica raditi s moj zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj 
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vas. 

3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad 
odredeni clan nepoznat za postati odredeni clan isprika , 
inace odredeni clan osnovica umjesto mene ne za sluziti 
you. 

4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa uciti kako za imati 
odredeni clan duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj rijec 



Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni clan dogadaj ispred pa P ) 
umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje. 

5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za sluziti Te 
briny 

6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA 
sam frustriran inace u problemima , umjesto tezak za odluka 
stvar ja sam jedini droz moj ljudsko bice sway. 

7. Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA sluziti te briny delotvorno. 

8. Taj te davati mene jedan zelja za ucenje tvoj rijec , Biblija 
, ( odredeni clan Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na 
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoc za mene 
tako da JA sam u mogucnosti za obavestenje stvar unutra 
Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sta JA moci osobno vezati za , pa taj 
volja pomoc mene shvatiti sta te oskudica mene raditi unutra 
moj zivot. 

10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako 
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moci uciti kako 
uciti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza sto te pa tvoj rijec ( 
Biblija ) 

11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot 
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov 
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod ( 
inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko ce biti u mogucnosti za 
ohrabriti mene za tocno uciti kako za podeliti Biblija rec nad 
istina (2 Timotej 215:). 

12. Taj te pomoc mene uciti za imati velik sporazum okolo 
sta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , sta 
3. lice od TO BE u prezentu vecina precizan , pa sta je preko 



duhovni sway & snaga , pa sta prtkaz sloziti se s odredeni 
clan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni clan autorstvo 
nad odredeni clan Novi Zavjet za pisati. 

13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra 
jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na 
temelju Neistinit inace prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni 
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim 
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inace trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te davati pomoc za mene za shvatiti sta za traziti 
unutra jedan crkva inace jedan mjesto nad zasluga , sta rod 
nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoc mene za naci vernik 
inace jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak 
inace neistinit odgovor. 

15. taj te uzrok mene za secati se za sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moci imati pik na 
moj srce pa imati moj pamcenje spreman , pa biti spreman 
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni clan nadati se 
taj JA imati okolo te. 

16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti 
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj rijec , Biblija pa taj te 
nastaviti za pomoc mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad 
doktrina moci poboljsati tako da moj vlastiti zivot , stil 
zivota pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za sta 
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene. 

17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zakljucak ) sve vise , 
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inace percepcija nad te nije 
precizan , taj te pomoc mene uciti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. 
lice od TO BE u prezentu. 

18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moci za odvojen 
iko neistinit obredni sta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz 



tvoj jasan poucavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad sta JA 
sam sledece nije nad Bog , inace 3. lice od TO BE u 
prezentu u suprotnosti sa sta te oskudica za poucavati nama 
okolo sledece te. 

19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum 
sta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadrzati odredeni clan znanje 
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan 
nad duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da 
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni clan Velik Koji pada 
Daleko inace nad iko pokret sta postojati produhovljeno 
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Rijec 

21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo sto taj J A 
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj zivot , inace iko put taj JA ne 
imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od 
TO BE u prezentu sprjecavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te , 
inace imajuci sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / 
dogadaj leda u moj pamcenje , tako da JA odreci se njima u 
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa 
posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina , sadness inace 
ocajavati unutra moj zivot s odredeni clan Radost nad 
odredeni clan Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny 
usredotocen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod citanje tvoj 
rijec , odredeni clan Biblija 

22. Taj te otvoren moj oci tako da JA moci za jasno vidjeti 
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan 
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti danasji 
fenomen ( inace ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski 
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako 
taj JA volja uciti kako za pomoc moj prijatelj pa voljen sam 
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it. 



23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom moj oci biti otvoreni pa moj 
pamcenje shvatiti odredeni clan duhovni izrazajnost nad 
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni clan svet 
, taj te pripremiti moj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te 
pomoc mene shvatiti kako za naci hrabrost pa sway droz 
tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA traziti ovih 
stvar potvrdujuci moj zelja da bude slozno tvoj volja , pa JA 
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan ljubav nad 
odredeni clan Istina Da 



Briny podno Stranica 
Kako za imati Vjecan Zivot 



Nama biti dearth da danasji foil ( nad molitva trazenju za 
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogucnosti za pomoci 
te. Nama shvatiti danasji ne moze biti odredeni clan najbolji 
inace vecina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reci. Da te 
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inace da te 
slican za uzeti jedan malen kolicina nad tvoj vrijeme za 
poslati sugestija nama , te ce biti pomaganje hiljadu nad 
ostali narod isto , tko volja onda citanje odredeni clan 
poboljsan prevod. Nama cesto imati jedan Novi Zavjet 
raspoloziv unutra tvoj jezik inace unutra jezik taj biti redak 
inace star. 

Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan 
specifican jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica 
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada , 
nama ciniti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj ciniti 
kostati novae. Ipak da te ne moci priustiti neki od tim 
elektronicki knjiga , nama moci cesto ciniti dobro razmena 



nad elektronicki knjiga umjesto pomoc s prevod inace 
prevod posao. 



Te ne morati postojati jedan strucan radnik , jedini jedan 
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran 
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan racunar inace te treba 
imati pristup za jedan racunar kod tvoj mestanin biblioteka 
inace univerzitet inace univerzitet , otada tim obicno imati 
bolji spoj za odredeni clan Internet. Te moci isto obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski posta 
racun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com 

Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni clan elektronski 
posta adresa smjesten podno inace odredeni clan kraj nad 
danasji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski 
posta nama , da danasji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad 
pomoc inace hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrahriti te za dodir nama 
u vezi sa Elektronicki Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van 
kostati , pa Slobodan. 



Nama ciniti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik , 
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski ( 
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloziv 
odredeni clan knjiga inace odredeni clan tema taj biti preko 
zatrazen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa 
za nastaviti uciti okolo Njemu kod citanje odredeni clan 
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodosao tvoj sumnja pa primedba 
kod elektronski posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Draga Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament 

has been released so that noi sintem capabil la spre learn 
mai mult despre tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this 
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre a fi 
capabil la spre work rapid , §i a face mai mult Electronic 
carte folositor Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre have tot art.hot. 
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength §i art.hot. timp that 
ei nevoie inauntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pastra 
working pentru Tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma aceia that esti part de la team that ajutor pe 
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. 
strength la spre a continua §i a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit 
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la 
spre a face. 

Te rog ajuta-ma each de pe ei la spre nu have fear sj la spre 
a-§i aminti that tu esti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers 
prayer §i cine este el inauntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu 
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , §i that tu a proteja pe ei , §i 
art.hot. work & ministru that ei sint ocupat inauntru. I pray 
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit 
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei 
jos. 

Te rog ajuta-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de 
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta 
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei §i so ei a putea a 



continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de 
la will da-mi o dragoste de al tau Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou 
Testament ), §i that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit 
wisdom §i discernment la spre know tu better §i la spre 
understand art.hot. perioada de timp that noi sintem viu 
inauntru. 

Te rog ajuta-ma la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. 
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord 
Dumnezeu , Ajuta-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu 
Better §i la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Crestin inauntru 
meu arie §i around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
a da art.hot. 

Electronic carte team §i aceia cine work pe website §i aceia 
cine ajutor pe ei al tau wisdom. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( §i meu 
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre 
understand tu §i eu la spre nevoie la spre accent §i a urma tu 
inauntru fiecare way. §i I a intreba tu la spre a face acestia 
things in nume de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Russian - Russe - Russie 

Russian Prayer Requests - 



MojIHTBa K 

6ora KaK noMOJiHTb k 

6ora KaK 6or McraceT ycjibmiaTb MoeMy 

MOJiHTBe KaK cnpocHTb, mto 6or Ran noMomb k MHe 

KaK HaiiTH jryxoBHoe naBejieime 

KaK Hairra deliverance ot 3Jieiniiero 

jryxoB KaK noicjiOHHTbca noncTHHe 6or 

paa KaK Hairra xpHcraaHCKoe 

6ora KaK noMOJiHTb k 6ory no 

jesus christ a mncoiTia He MOJinna nepeA 

BaacHbiM k Bino6jieHHOCTaM 6ora 

6ora Ka5KAoe HHAHBH/ryajibHoe 

jesus, kotop nepcoHbi christ McraceT noMOHb 

AenaeT BHHMaTenbHOCTb 6ora o mohx Bemax 

3anpOCOB MOJiHTBe 

5KH3HH bm MorjiH xoTeTb jjjui paccMOTpeHiui noroBopHTb K 
6ory o 3anpocax mojihtbc 
BaMH, o mc 



roBopam k 6ory, co3/jaTejib BcejieHHoro, jiop/j: 
1. bbi /jajiii 6bi k MHe CMejiocTii noiviojiHTfc Benin a /jjih 

TWO HT06bI nOMOJIHTfc 

2. Bbi JjaJIH 6bl K MHe CMejIOCTH BepHTb BaM H npHHHMaTb 

bm xoTHTe CAejiaTb c Moeii >KH3Hbio, BMecTO MeHa exalting 
moh bojih (HaMepne) Han tbohm. 

3. bm jiaJiH 6m MHe noMomb jxm toto mtoGm He 
npenaTCTBOBaTb mohm crpaxaM HencBecTHa craTb 

OTrOBOpKaMH, HJIH OCHOBa JiflU MeHa, KOTOp Hy5KHO He 

cjry5KHTb bm. 4. bm jjajiH 6m MHe noMomb jxm roro mtoGm 



yBjmeTb h BbiyHHTb KaK HMeTb /ryxoBHyio npoHHOCTb a 
(nepe3 Banie cjiobo 6h6jihh) a) /via cnynaeB Bnepea h 6) 
jxm Moero co6cTBeHHoro jnmHoro /ryxoBHoro 
nyTeniecTBHH. 

5. ^to bm 6or /jajiH MHe noMomb jxm toto hto6m xoTeTb 
cny5KHTb bm 6onbnie 

6. ^to bm remind, mto a pa3roBapHBan c BaMH (prayer)when 
a ce6a paccrpobre hjih b 3aTpy/nieHHH, bmccto m>rraTbca 
pa3peniHTb Benin TOJibKO nepe3 mok> jno/tCKyio npoHHOCTb. 

7. ^to bm Aajin MHe npeMy/rpocTb n cep/me 3anojiHnjio c 
6n6jiencKon npeMy/rpocTbio Taic HOI1 a cjryjKHji 6m bm 

3(J)(J)eKTHBHO. 

8. ^to bm /lajin MHe 5KenaHne royHHTb Banie cjiobo, 
6h6jihk>, (HoBbina 3aBeT Gospel John), on a personal basis, 

9. bm flaJin 6m noMonjH k MHe TaK, mto a 6y/ry 3aMeTHTb 
Benin b 6h6jihh (BameM cnoBe) a Mory jihhho OTHecra k, h 
KOTopoH noM05KeT MHe noHaTb bm xoTHTe MeHa c^ejiaTb b 

MOeH 5KH3HH. 

10. ^to bm ^ajiH MHe 6ojibmoe pacno3HaHne, jxm roro 
MTo6bi noHaTb KaK o6i>acHHTb k ^pyrHM KOTopbie bm, h mto 
a Mor BbiyHHTb KaK BbiyHHTb h cyMeTb KaK croaTb BBepx 
AJia Bac h Bamero cnoBa (6h6jihh) 

1 1 . ^to bm npHHecjiH jnoAen (hjih websites) b Moen 5kh3hh 

XOTaT 3HaTb BaC, H KOTOpbie CHJIbHM B HX TOHHOM 

BHHKaHHH Bac (6or); h to bm npHHecjiH 6m jhoach (hjih 
websites) b Moen 5kh3hh dyjier o6o/rpnTb MeHa tohho 
BbiyHHTb KaK pa3AejiHTb 6h6jihk> cjiobo npaB^M (2 timothy 
2:15). 



12. ^to Bbi noMorjiH MHe BbiyHHTb HMeTb 6onbnioe 
BHHKaHne o KOTopbiH BapnaHT 6h6jihh caMbie jryHiirae, 

KOTOpblH CaMblH TOHHblH, H KOTOpblH HMeeT CaMbK 

AyxoBHbie npoHHOCTb & cnny, h KOTopaa BapnaHT 
cornaniaeTca c nepBOHanajibHO pyKonncaMH mto bm 
BOOAynieBHjiH aBTopbi HoBbina 3aBeT HanncaTb. 

13. ^to bm /jajiH noMomb k MHe jxm Hcnojib30BaHHH Moero 
BpeMeHH b xopomeH Aopore, h jxm Toro mtoGm He 

paCTOHHTejIbCTBOBaTb MOe BpeMfl Ha JITOKHblX hjih nycTbix 

MeTO^ax nonyHHTb closer to 6or (ho to He 6y;nyre 
noHCTHHe 6H6neHCK), h rae Te MeTO^bi He npoH3BO/iaT 

HHKaKOH AOJirOCpOHHblH HJIH lasting /TyXOBHblH 

njiOAOOBom. 

14. ^to bm ^ajiH noMomb k MHe noHHTb look for b nepicoB 

HJIH MeCTe nOKJIOHeHHa, HTO BH/Tbl BOnpOCOB, KOTOp Hy5KH0 

cnpocHTb, h mto bm noMorjiH MHe HaHTH Bepyioiinix HJIH 
pastor c 6ojibmoH /ryxoBHOH npeMy/rpocTbio bmccto jiencnx 

HJIH JI05KHbIX OTBeTOB. 

15. Bbi npHHHHHJIH 6bl MeHH BCnOMHHTb /TJIH TOrO MT06bI 

3anoMHHTb Bame cjiobo 6h6jihh (such as Romans 8), Taic, 
mto a CMory HMeTb ero b MoeM cep/rne n HMeTb moh pa3yM 
6biTb noAroTOBjieHHbiM, n totobo #aTb otbct k /ipyroMy H3 
ynoBaHna KOTopoe a HMeio o Bac. 

16. ^to bm npHHecjin noMonjb k MHe Taic HOI1 moh 
co6cTBeHHbie Teojioraa n ^OKTpnHbi jxm roro mto6h 
coraacHTbca c BamnM cjiobom, 6n6jinen n mto bm 
npoAOJDKajincb noMOHb MHe cyvieTb KaK Moe BHHKaHne 

AOKTpHHbl M05KH0 yjiyHHIHTb TaK, MTO MOH co6cTBeHHbie 

5KH3Hb, lifestyle h noHHMaTb 6y/ryT npoAOJDKaTbca 6biTb 
closer to Bbi xothtc hx 6biTb jxm mean. 



17. ^TO Bbl paCKpblJIH MOK) flyXOBHyK) npOHHIjaTejIbHOCTb 

(3atcjiK)HeHHJi) 6onbnie h 6onbnie, h mto rae moh BHHKainie 

HJIH BOCIipHHaTHe BaC He TOHHbl, MTO Bbl nOMOrjIH MHe 

BbiyHHTb jesus christ noncTHHe. 

18. ^to Bbi /jajiH noMomb k MHe Taic HOI1 a Mor 6m 
OT/iejiHTb ino6bie jiroKHbie pHTyanbi a 3aBHcen Ha, ot Baiirax 
acHbix npenoAaBaTenbCTB b 6h6jihh, ecnn jno6oe H3, to a 
following He 6ora, hjih npoTHBonoji05KHbi k bm xothtc jxm 
Toro MTo6bi HayHHTb HaM - o cneAOBaTb 3a BaMH. 

19. ^to jno6bie ycHjiHH 3na take away HHCKOJibKO /ryxoBHoe 

BHHKaHHe a HMeiO, HO AOBOJIbHO mto a coxpaHHji 3HaHHe 

KaK 3HaTb rac h 6biTb o6MaHyTbiM BHyrpH these days 
/ryxoBHoro o6MaHa. 

20. ^to bm npHHecjiH /ryxoBHyio npoHHOCTb h noMorjin k 
MHe TaK HOI! a He oy/ry nacTbio 6ojibiiiOH nanaTb nponb 
hjih jno6oro ABiDKeHHa 6bijio 6bi /ryxoBHOCT counterfeit k 
BaM h k BameMy CBaTeraiieMy cnoBy. 

21. To ecnn MTO-Hn6bmb, to a ^ejiaji b Moen 5kh3hh, hjih 
jno6aa ^opora mto a He OTBenaji k BaM no Mepe roro icaic a 
AOjraceH HMeTb h to npeAOTBpamaeT MeHa ot hjih ryjiaTb c 

BaMH, HJIH HMeTb nOHHMaTb, MTO Bbl npHHecjiH Te 

things/responses/events back into moh pa3yM, TaK HOI1 a 
OTpenbjica 6bi ot hx in the name of jesus christ, h Bee H3 hx 

BJIHaHHH H nOCJieACTBHH, H MTO Bbl 3aMeHHJIH jno6bie 

emptiness, TOCKjiHBOCTb hjih despair b Moen 5kh3hh c 
yTexon jiopaa, h mto a 6ojibme 6mji c<J)OKyciipoBaH Ha 
yHHTb nocjie/tOBaTb 3a BaMH nyreM nnraTb rame cjiobo, 
6n6jiHa. 

22. ^to bm pacKpbijiH moh rjia3a TaK HOI! a Mor 6m acHO 
yBH/ieTb h y3HaTb ecjin 6y#eT 6ojibiiiOH o6MaH o /ryxoBHbix 
TeMax, to KaK noHaTb 3to aBjieHne (hjih 3th cjiynan) ot 



6H6neiiCKOH nepcneKTHBM, h mto bm mmvi MHe 
npeMy/rpocrb ajih roro hto6m 3HaTb h TaK HQTI a Bbiyny 

KaK nOMOHb MOHM ^py3b3M H nOJIK)6HJI OAHH 

(poACTBeHHHKH) ajih roro MTo6bi He 6biTb HacTbio ee. 

23 ^to bm o6ecneHHjiH mto pa3 moh raa3a pacicpbiHbi h moh 
pa3yM noHHMaeT /ryxoBHoe 3HaneHHe TeKymne co6mthji 
npHHHMaa Mecro b Mnpe, mto bm ikwotobhjih Moe cep/me 
jxm roro MTo6bi npn3HaBaTb Bamy npaB/ry, h mto bm 
noMorjiH MHe noroiTb KaK Hairra CMenocTb h npoHHOCTb 
nepe3 Bame CBaTeraiiee cjiobo, 6h6jihio. In the name of 
jesus christ, a nponry 3th Benin no/rrBepjK/iaa Moe jKejiamie 
6biTb b cooTBeTCTBHH BaiiieH BOJien, h % nponry Bama 
npeMy/rpocTb h HMeTb Bjno6jieHHOCTb npaB/rbi, AMHHb. 



Bojibme Ha pps CTpaHHHbi 

KaK HMeTb BeHHaaa }KH3Hb 



Mbl paHOCTHM eCJIH 3TOT CnHCOK (3anpOCOB MOJIHTBe K 

6ory) M05KeT noMOHb BaM. Mbi noHHMaeM 3to He mtokct 
6biTb caMMH jryHiHHH hjih caMMH 3(J)(J)eKTHBHMH nepeBOA. 
Mbi noHHMaeM mto 6y/ryT MHoro no-pa3HOMy ^opor 
BbipaacaTb mmcjih h cnoBa. Ecjih bm HMeeTe npe/ijicwKeHHe 
jxm 6onee jryHiiiero nepeBOAa, hjih ecjin bm xotcji 6mjih 6m 
npHHHTb Manoe KOJiHHecTBO Baniero BpeMeHH nocnaTb 
npeAJi05KeHHa k HaM, to bm oy^eTe noMoraTb TbicjpiaM 
moAax TaioKe, KOTopbie nocne 3Toro npoHHraiOT 
yjryHmeHHMH nepeBO^. Mbi nacTO HMeeM hobmh testament 
HMeiomHHca b BanieM jbmkc hjih b a3bncax pe/pco hjih 
CTapo. Ecjih bm cmotphtc jxm HOBoro testament b 
cneijHiJiHHecKH a3bnce, to nwKajryHCTa HannniHTe k HaM. 



Taioice, mm xothm 6biTb yBepeHbi h nbiraeMca CB33MBaTb to 
HHor/ia, mm npe^JiaraeM KHHrn KOTopbie He cbo6oaho h 

KOTOpbie CTOHT ReHbT. Ho eCJIH Bbl He M05KeTe n03BOJIHTb 
HeKOTOpbie H3 Tex 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHr, TO Mbl M05KCM MaCTO 

ZienaTb o6mch 3jieKrpoHHbix KHHr ajih noMOiini c 
nepeBO^OM hjih pa6oTOH nepeBO^a. Bbi He aojdkhm 6biTb 
npoiJieccHOHajibHbiM pa6oTHHKOM, TOJibKO peryjiapHO 
nepcoHa KOTopaa 3aHHTepecoBaHa b noMoraTb. 

Bbl AOJDKHbl HMeTb KOMnblOTep HJIH Bbl ^OJDKHbl HMeTb 

AOCTyn k KOMnbiOTepy Ha Banrax mccthmx apxHBe hjih 
KOJiJie5Ke hjih yHHBepcHTeTe, b Bimy Toro mto Te oGhhho 
HMeiOT 6ojiee jryHiirae coe/niHeHiui k HHTepHeTy. 

Bbi M05KeTe TaK5Ke oGhhho ycTaHaBjiHBaTb Bam 
co6cTBeHHbiH jnpiHbiH CBOBO^HO yner ajieiopoHHaaa 
noHTa nyTeM h^th k mail.yahoo.com no5KajryHCTa 
npHHHMaeTe momcht ajih Toro hto6m cnnraTb a/ipec nocjie 
Toro KaK 3jieKTpoHHaaa noHTa Bbi pacnojKraceHM Ha /me 

HJIH KOHHe 3T0H CTpaHHHM. 

Mbi HaneeMca bm nonuieT ajieKipoHHaaa noHTa k HaM, ecjin 
3to noMomn hjih noompeHiui. Mm Taioice 060/nxaeM Bac 

CB33aTbCa MM OTHOCHTejIbHO SJieKTpOHHMX KHHr MM 

npe^JiaraeM TOMy 6e3 ijeHM, h cbo6oaho, kotop mm HMeeM 

MHOrO KHHr B HHOCTpaHHMX 33MKaX, HO MM BCeTflfl He 

ycTaHaBjiHBaeM hx ajih Toro mto6m nojryHHTb 3jieKipoHHO 
(download) noTOMy mto mm TOJibKO ^eJiaeM HMeiomeca 
KHHrn hjih TeMM KOTopbie cnpaniHBaTb. Mbi o6oApaeM Bac 
npoAOJDKaTb noMOJiHTb k 6ory h npoAOJDKHTb BbiyHHTb o 
eM nyTeM nnraTb HoBbina 3aBeT. Mbi npHBeTCTByeM Baimi 
BonpocM h KOMMeHTapHH ajieKipoHHaaa noHTa. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



ARABIC -LANGUEARABE 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

l(_£»l ljjt_l i 

IJjd* ^I^jcjoI ^iXs I j ^!jj JjlAJ* tjXs It^fd mj^j^ 5 ' 



J j I lP i<-B> ij\j i^jm I Ji>aJlo J Jf>L>"jj<-! £j 4J Jkjs*. 

jljo l(>^ l^L^U^JJ ^-^f 
i^j I JJs i j Cj-i^Jcjf ^I^CJOf ? j I JjjICj I Jjj^l£° Ij £l£J»I fO 

lj£ji_j|cj I Jc^ L^f^j I j igo^jp? 'j M^>* ft>l 'tis L>*-*i 

Ijjrl* ^jJ^JCJ^ ^ j^l l(j*l£jf oil £oJ ^^ J Jj— *^J Il^l^' 
I JjIl>" '<-!\? j ££.<-L$' fO °^° I JU^e I Jj>Cj|^o 4 ^CJ^ l^uCjJa^ I j 

I^j l<J<J> I j liljCJ C^-ia^j^ £l_J Jd! i4Jj»0 IJfJJiJjS (IJ^oJ 'J^A,^) 
IlJ^J J— ay jIJljCJJo Ijjfa/o l<J^i l£(£<J* M^°L 

I Ji^_£ Cjjl^o I jj_^ ii!J ^jf. I JJjjJ I J<J> l^^U,? ^JL^ I J 

I^j I J<J> Jlilf I j L$jJ£„ J lUljb l^jCjsl (j^I^Jcj^) Jl L^C^S- 

^.1 ^Ja^ jl I Jj»C^O j|JcJjTl£0 L-q_£ oio I JjjICj 4 jlJaJlJ f>t>^ I j 
IU£-J oio I Jlji^l* U)^ Ijj^ l£i>"j£. ' '?l£ j 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has 
been released so that we are able to learn more about 
you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. You know who they are and 
you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make 
more Electronic books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the 
money, the strength and the time that they need in 
order to be able to keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help 
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the 
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual 
understanding for the work that you want them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to 

remember 

that you are the God who answers prayer and who is 

in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you 
protect them, and the work & ministry that they are 
engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual 



Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or 
slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to 
also think of the people who have made this edition 
available, so that I can pray for them and so they can 
continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me 
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living 
in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the 
difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord 
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want 
to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team 
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me 
to understand you better. Please help my family to 
understand you better also. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of 
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually 
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept 
and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I 
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus , 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Note: These Books listed below may be available at No 
cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at: 

http://www.archive.org rtextl 

or at 

http://books.google.com 

or - for those in Europe - at 
http ://gallica.bnf .fr 

or for FRENCH at 
http://books.google.fr/books 



We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies 
on separate drives, in case your own computer should have 
occasional problems. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



King James Version - The best and ideal would be the 
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and 
New Testaments] as produced by the original 
translators. 



Geneva Bible - Version of the Old Testament and New 
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced 
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an 
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on 
the Textus Receptus. 

The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available - 
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF 

Bible of Jay Green - Jay Green was the Translator for 
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the 
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from 
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both 
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at 
the time of Jesus Christ). 

The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green] 
can be found online in PDF for Free 



R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precede d'un 
Precis - This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which 
recognizes liberty for everyone. 

Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome 

Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament 
or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and 
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander 
Princeton Theological Seminary 

1851 - Presbyterian Board of Publications, [available online 
Free ] 

Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records 
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND 
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES, by George 
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University 
[available online Free ] 

The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1 832 - 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The image- worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be 

contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the 

primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and 

irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself 

(1847) 

by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851 



Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and 
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of 
Publication, [available online Free ] 



The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Corner-stone of 
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855 [available online Free ] 



A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines 

of a body of divinity ... 

Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758. 

Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of 

publication, [available online Free ] 



The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical 
testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held 
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established 
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from 
early Christianity and the New Testament] 



Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online 
Free ] 

The Papal System from its origin to the present time 

A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of 

the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD 

1 872 - [available online Free ] 

The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and 
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish 
church - [available online Free ] 

An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a 
genuine ministry - by Rev Thomas Powell - 1846 



An inquiry into the history and theology of the ancient 
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the 
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ 
Publish info London, Seeley and Burnside, - by George 
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ] 



The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses 
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the 
Waldensians) - 2 Vol/ 2 Tome - Available in English and 
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ] 



Encouragement for Women 

Amy Charmichael 

AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a 
mountaineer and medical mission (1936) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914 



[available online Free ] 



AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) 
[available online Free] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



HISTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN 
HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE DAUBIGNE - 
1 854 [available online Free ] 



Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian 

Revolution by Tefft 

1852 [available online Free ] 

Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... 
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 
1859 [available online Free ] 

Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for 
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner 
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



La Bible Francaise de Calvin V 1 
[available online Free ] 

La Bible Francaise de Calvin V 2 
[available online Free ] 

VAUDOIS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High 
Alps [available online Free ] 

La France Protestante - ou, Vies des protestants francais 
par Haag - 1 856 - 6 Tomes [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres 

Etude sur les Academies Protestantes en France au xvie et 
au xviie siecle - Bourchenin - 1 882 [available online Free ] 

Les plus anciennes melodies de l'eglise protestante de 
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available 
online Free ] 



L'Israel des Alpes: Premiere histoire complete des Vaudois 



du Piemont et de leurs colonies 



Par Alexis Muston ; Publie par Marc Ducloux, 1 85 1 



(2 Tomes) [available online Free J 



GAL LIC A - http://gallica.bnf.fr 

Histoire ecclesiastique - 3 Tomes - by Theodore de Beze, 
[available online Free ] 

BEZE-Sermons sur l'histoire de la resurrection de Notre- 
Seigneur Jesus-Christ [available online Free ] 

DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available 
online Free ] 

Vie de J. Calvin by Theodore de Beze, [available online 
Free ] 

Confession d'Augsbourg (francais). 1550-Melanchthon 
[available online Free ] 

La BIBLE-1'ed. de, Geneve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available 
online Free ] 

Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matiere, la forme et la puissance 
d'un etat ecclesiastique et civil [available online Free ] 

L'Eglise et l'Etat a Geneve du vivant de Calvin 
Roget, Amedee (1825-1883). 
[available online Free ] 

LUTHER-Commentaire de l'epitre aux Galates [available 
online Free ] 

Petite chronique protestante de France [available online Free 
] 

Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy] 



Les Vaudois et l'lnquisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) 
[available online Free ] 

Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres ou Portraits et notices 
biographiques et litteraires des personnes les plus eminens 
dans l'histoire de la reformation et du protestantisme par une 
societe de gens de lettres [available online Free ] 

( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz : 
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8 
Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifique) 

Notions elementaires de grammaire comparee pour servir a 
l'etude des trois langues classiques [available online Free ] 

Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. 
Tomus I : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit 
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum 
serie... 

( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I, II, III, IV : in quo 
praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes 
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab 

Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ] 



La liberte chretienne; etude sur le principe de la piete chez 
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert 
[available online Free ] 

Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefevre d'Etaples [available 
online Free ] 

Calvin considere comme exegete - Par Auguste Vesson 
[available online Free ] 



Reuss, Rodolphe - Les eglises protestantes d' Alsace pendant 
la Revolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ] 

WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique protestante et 
l'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ] 

French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) 
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ] 

History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the 
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1 854 [available online 
Free ] 

The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other 
Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online 
Free ] 

Aldrete, Bernardo Jose de - Del origen, y principio de la 
lengua castellana 6 romace que oi se usa en Espana 

SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de 
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola 



Biblia en lengua espanola traduzida palabra por palabra de 
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA 

Biblia. Espanolll602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera 
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available 
online Free ] 

Reina Valera 1602 - New Testament Available at 
www.archive.org [available online Free ] 

La Biblia : que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo 
Testamento 

Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625 
Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - escritos por 
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por el publicados primero el a. 1588, 
luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 
1 85 1 [available online Free ] 

Valera, Cipriano de, 15327-1625 

Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de 

jubileo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo. 

English Title = An answere or admonition to those of the 

Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the 

bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the 

yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available 

online Free ] 

Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius 
August Wilkens French [available online Free ] 

Historia de Los Protestantes Espanoles Y de Su Persecucion 
Por Felipe II - Adolfo de Castro - 1 85 1 (also Available in 
English) [available online Free ] 

The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II 



- 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ] 

Institvcion de la religion Christiana; 

Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish 

Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564 

Instituzion religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el ano 1536 y 
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. 
Calvino, Juan. 

Catecismo que significa: forma de instrucion, que contiene 

los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para 

todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo, 

donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo 

En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVI [1596] Calvino, 

Juan. 



Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la 
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los 
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones que 
padecen por el evangelio de Iesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste 
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y 
illusiones del Demonio con que Maria de la visitation priora 
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engano a muy muchos: y de 
como fue descubierta y condenada al fin del ano de .1588 
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Ano de. 1594 
Valera, Cipriano de, 



Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de 
Casseres 

The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c 1860) French [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part A - For your consideration 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



For Christians who want a serious, detailed and 
historical account of the versions of the New Testament, 
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of 
authentic and true Christianity. 



John William Burgon [ Oxford] - 1 The traditional text of the 
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available 
online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the 
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel 
[available online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] - The Revision Revised 
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the 
New Testament) [available online Free ] 

Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ] 

Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ] 

Horse Mosaicse; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with 
respect to their coincidence with profane antiquity; their 



internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; 
comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before 
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the 
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George 
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the 
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online 
Free ] 

TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be 
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded 
[available online Free ] 

CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald 
Alexander [available online Free ] 

An inquiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or, 
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available 
online Free ] 

A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. 
Griesbach [available online Free ] 

The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant 
Version - Nathan Moore - 1 843 

A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ] 

The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to 
the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions 
[available online Free ] 

the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated 
(1868) 



Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ecritures Dans L'eglise 
Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ] 

Histoire de la Societe biblique protestante de Paris, 1818 a 
1 868 [available online Free ] 

L'academie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit 

Le manuel des Chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des 
croyances et des pratiques - Par Emilien Frossard - 1 866 



Jean-Frederic Osterwald, pasteur a Neuchatel 

David Martin 

The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of 
view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ] 



CODEX B 
H. Hoskier 



E 



ALLIES by 
1914) 2 Vol [ 



Jniversity of M 



vailable online 7 ree ] 



chigan Scholar 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part B - not Recommended 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Modern Versions of the New Testament, most of which 
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented 
text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to 
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical 



Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal 
Repentance for Salvation. 

The Translations have been accomplished all around the 
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the 
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, 
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which 
edition, which translation team, and which publisher. 



We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of 
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but 
his translation are actually based on the 8 th Critical edition 
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the 
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text 
used by Christians for thousands of years. 

For additional information on versions, type on the Internet 
Search: "verses missing in the NIV" and you will find more 
material. 



We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even 
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is 
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on 
the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated 
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von 
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the 
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, 
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the 
links between Sinai ticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of 
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the 
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very 
text. 



The Old Testaments of almost all modern language Bibles, 
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT 
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead 
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily 
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards, 
(more in a momentf). 

The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New 
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von 
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own 
approach to translation. 

Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all 
modern editions of the Bible]: 

1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was 
accurate. 

2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the 
same as the original Pentateuch. 

3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or 
the New Testament. 



4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe 
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in 
Christ Jesus alone). 

5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled 
by tribes who were themselves confused about their own 
religion. 

Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel 
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of 
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New 
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to 
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads 



and misguides people into error, whenever they read his 
work. 

The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the 
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the 
evidence can be found in: 

A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel - 2 Vol 

Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to 
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the 
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel 
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to 
like ancient pagan and mystery religions, (see the Two 
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by 
Edersheim, and then compare). 

His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the 
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with 
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and 
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel 
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. 
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes. 

On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the 
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find 
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by 
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic 
Ancient Koine Greek. 

Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false 
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who 
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a 
few books including : 

Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt. 



The Agony of Deceit by Horton 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey 

The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of 

Christianity Today) 

Those who want more information about Kittel should 
consult: 

1) Problems with Kittel - Short paper sometimes available 
online or at www.archive.org 

2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during 
the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes] 

by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College 

3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and 
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen. 

Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. 
(New Haven, 1987) 

4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche 
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels 
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte 
(Miinchen: Kaiser, 1980). 



5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle 
by John S. Conway [online] 

http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html 



6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust 

by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor) 



Questions about (PDF) Ebooks: 

I notice that you have lists of Ebooks here. 

I understand that you may want others to know about 

the books, but why here ? 

There are several reasons why this was done. 

1) so that people who know nothing about Christianity have 
a place to start. There are now thousands of books about 
Christianity available. Knowing where to begin can be 
difficult. These books simply represent ideas and a 
potential starting place. 

2) so that people can learn what other Christians were like, 
who lived before. We live in a world that still 
concentrates on the tasks of the moment, but pays little 
attention to the past. Today, many people do not know 
HOW other Christians lived their daily lives, in centuries 
past. Some of these books are from the past. They offer 
the struggles and the methods of responding through their 
Christian faith, in their own daily lives, some from 
hundreds of years ago. In addition, many of those books 
are documented and have good sources. This seems to be 
a good way for Christians from the past to encourage 
those in the present. 

3) Histories of certain Christians DO belong to those who 
are those who are native to those churches, those 
geographic areas, or who speak those languages. 

But although that is true, many churches today have 
communities or denominations that have transcended 
and surpassed the local geographic areas from 
where they initially or originally arose. It is good for 
believers who are from OTHER geographic areas, to 
learn more about foreign languages and foreign cultures. 
Anything that can help to accomplish this, is movement 



in the right direction. 

4) It is normal for people to believe that if their church or 
their denomination is in one geographic location, that The 
history of that place is best expressed by those who are 
LOCAL historians. Unfortunately, today, this is often 
NOT accurate. 

The reason is that many places have suffered 
from wars and from local disasters. This is especially true 
in Africa and the Near and Middle East. The Local 
historic records and documents were destroyed. Those 
documents that have survived, has survived OUTSIDE 
of those Areas of conflict. Much of their earlier history 
of the Eastern portion of the Roman Empire, is mostly 
known because of the record keepers of the West, and 
because of the travelers from the areas of Western 
Christianity. In many ways, Western Christianity is often 
still the record keeper of those from the East. 

There is a great deal of historical records in the West, 
about the Near East. Those who live there today in the 
near East and Middle East know almost nothing about. 
We suggest some sources that may be of assistance. 



- So you want to bring people closer, and that is a good 
answer, but why include records or books from England 
or from French speaking authors ? 

1) Much of the material dealing with Eastern Orthodoxy OR 
dealing with the matters of Syria, The Byzantine Empire, 
Africa or Asia, were written about, in French. Please 
remember that until very recently, FRENCH was the language 
of the educated classes around the world, AND that it was the 
MAIN language for diplomats, consuls and ambassadors 
and envoys. As a result, there is value in helping those who 



have an interest in French ALSO know where to start, 
concerning matters of Faith and History. 

Some of the material listed in French simply gives people a 
starting point for learning about Christianity in Europe, from a 
non-English point of view. Other books are listed so that 
people can read some of those sources firsthand, for 
themselves and come to their own conclusions. 

English Christians should be happy that they have a great 
spiritual heritage and examples, and rejoice also that the 
French can say the same. The examples of the strong and good 
Christians that have come before belong to everyone to all 
Christians, to all those who aspire to have good examples. 

About the materials that deal with England, most of the world 
STILL does not realize that the records in England are usually 
MUCH older than the ecclesiastical records of OTHER areas 
of the world. England was divided up into geographic areas 
and Churches had great influence in the nation. That had not 
changed in England until the last few decades. Some of the 
records about Christianity in England 
Go back for more than one thousand years, in an 
UNBROKEN line. One can follow the changes to the diocese 
through the different languages, through the different or 
changing legal documents and through the 
Rights confirmed to the churches. 

Other areas of the world are claimed to be very ANCIENT in 
dealing with Christianity, but there is very little of actual 
documentation, of actual agreements, of actual legal 
descriptions, of actual records of local ceremonies, of actual 
local church councils, of the relationship between the secular 
State law, and the guidelines or rules of the Church. England 
was never invaded by those who posed a direct 
threat to its church institutions. The records were kept, so the 
records and documentation are in fact a much stronger 
Basis for the documenting of Christianity in earlier times. 



Most Christians from the East do not know about this, and it 
would be good for them to learn more. In addition, there are 
also records in the Nations and Provinces of Europe, that have 
been kept where Roman Catholic Records demonstrate the 
authenticity of earlier Christian groups that pre-date the 
authority of the Bishop of Rome, even in the Western half of 
the Roman Empire. Some of those sources are listed herein 
also. 

Finally, in the matter of suggesting books about Christianity 
and Other languages, please remember that each group likes to 
learn about its own past, and its own progress. 

The French should be humbly proud of those Christians who 
were in France and who were brave and wise and 
demonstrated courage and a strong faithfulness to God. The 
Germans should learn and know the same thing about their 
history, as should the Spaniards and the Germans, and each 
and every other Nation and People-group. No matter who we 
are or where we are from, we can find something positive and 
good to encourage us and be glad that there were some who 
came before us, to show us a better way to live, by their faith 
and their Godly examples. 



In closing it would be good perhaps to state what is 
obvious: 

This ebook is likely to travel far and wide. Feel free to post 
online and use and print. 

In many parts of the world, Christianity is deliberately falsely 
represented. It is represented as IF faith in God would make 



someone "anti-intellectual" or somehow afraid of ideas or 
thinking. Nothing could be further from the truth. 

Many people today do not know that the history of science 
today is edited to leave out the deep Christianity that most of 
the top scientists have held until very recent times. 

Since God created the World and the scientific laws that 
govern it, it makes sense that God is the designer. No one is 
more scientific than God. 

Many of the great scientists in the World are still Active 
Christians, with a consciously DEEP faith in God. Christians 
are not afraid of thinking for themselves. There are many 
secularists today who attempt to suggest that Christianity is for 
those who are feeble. The truth is that many of those are too 
feeble and too intellectually unprepared to answer the 
questions that Christianity asks of each man and each woman. 

Those who do not have faith in Jesus Christ and who are 
secular simply often worship themselves, under the disguise 
of the theory of Evolution. But the chaos of the world today 
leaves most who are secular WITHOUT a guide or a method 
to explain either purpose in life, or the events that are taking 
place across the planet. Christianity with its record of 2000 
years - (and please do not confuse the Vatican with 
Christianity, they are often not the same) - has 
a record of helping people navigate in difficult times. 

Christianity teaches leaders to be humble and accountable, it 
helps merchants to trade honestly, and fathers to love their 
children and their wife. Christianity finds no value in doing 
harm to others for the purpose of self-interest. Usually doing 
harm to others is a method of expressing that ones faith in God 
is insufficient, therefore [the logic goes, that] harm must be 
done to others. 



Behaving in that wrong manner is simply a Lack of faith in 
God, and therefore those who harm others from Other faiths 
and other religions are usually demonstrating a Lack of Faith 
in the God that THEY worship. 

If God is all powerful, and if God can change the minds of 
others, and if God can reveal himself, then WHY harm anyone 
else who does not agree ? During THIS lifetime, it seems that 
each of us has the right to be wrong ,and the right to make up 
his own mind. Is it not up to God to deal with others in the 
afterlife ? 

We provide answers, and help for those who seek truth (yes 
actual truth can be actually found and discovered, which is a 
shocking statement to many people who thought this was not 
genuinely possible). 

God is a loving God. He offers Eternal Life to those who 
repent and believe in his message in the New Testament. But 
God also allows each individual to decide for themselves. This 
does not allow any of us to change or decide the rules. God is 
still God. We all are under his rules every time we are 
breathing, with each pulse that continues to beat in our heart. 

God does not convince people against their Will. That annoys 
some people also, because they would like God to make 
decisions for them. But if people want to be Free, let them 
demonstrate this by exercising their own Freedom of choosing 
whether to follow God or not. (being able to chose to accept or 
reject God is not the same as being able to chose the 
consequences. Only the choice of which direction to Go is up 
to us. The consequences are whatever God has 
Actually declared them to be. Agreeing with Him or not will 
not change this. 

Christianity is a source of internal strength and provides 
answers that almost no other religious system even claims to 
provide or attempts to provide. 



Something usually happens to those who are intellectually 
honest and investigate Christianity. Many times, they find that 
Christianity is the most authentic, accurate and historic 
account of the history of the world. 

It is the genuine answers and the genuine internal peace and 
help that Christians can find through their God which bothers 
those who are afraid to search for God. We only hope that 
each person will embrace their spiritual journey 
And take the challenge upon themselves to ask the question 
about how to find Truth and accurate answers. 

The answers CAN be found. Some of these books are simply 
provided to help people find a few of the pieces that will serve 
as a means to encourage them in thinking and in having their 
inner questions answered. 

We continue to find more answers every day. We have not 
arrived and we certainly are not perfect. But if we have helped 
others to proceed a bit farther on their own journeys, certainly 
the effort will not have been in vain. 



Psalm 50:15 

15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver 

thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 



Psalm 90 

91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High 

shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 

2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: 
my God; in him will I trust. 

3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, 
and from the noisome pestilence. 

4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings 
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. 

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the 
arrow that flieth by day; 

6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for 
the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy 
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. 

8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward 
of the wicked. 

9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, 
even the most High, thy habitation; 

10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague 
come nigh thy dwelling. 

1 1 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep 
thee in all thy ways. 

12 They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy 
foot against a stone. 

13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion 
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. 



14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will I 
deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known 
my name. 

15 He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I will be 
with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honour him. 

16 With long life will I satisfy him, and show him my 
salvation. 



Psalm 23 

23: 1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; I shall 

not want. 

2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth 
me beside the still waters. 

3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of 
righteousness for his name's sake. 

4 Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of 
death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and 
thy staff they comfort me. 

5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine 
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth 
over. 

6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the LORD for 
ever. 



With My Whole Heart - With 
all my heart 

"with my whole heart" 

If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be 
willing to make the commitment to Him with our 
whole heart. 

This means making a commitment to Him with our 
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not 
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want 
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can 
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they 
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and 
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. 
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we 
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not 
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know 
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and 
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all 
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when 
God DOES respond. 

What should people do if they cannot make this 
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? 
Pray : 



Lord God, I do not know you well enough, please help 
me to know you better, and please help me to 
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and 
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole 
heart. I pray that you would send into my life those 
who can help me, or places where I can find accurate 
information about You. Please preserve me and help 
me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In 
the name of Jesus, Amen. 



Here are some verses in the Bible that demonstrate 
that God responds to those who are committed with 
their whole heart. 



(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, 
A Psalm of David. I will praise thee, O LORD with my 
whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvellous works. 

(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. I will praise the 
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the 
upright, and in the congregation. 
(Psa 1 19:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his 
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart. 

(Psa 119:10 KJV) With my whole heart have I sought 
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments. 

(Psa 1 19:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and I shall 
keep thy law; yea, I shall observe with my whole heart. 

(Psa 1 19:58 KJV) I entreated thy favour with my whole 
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word. 



(Psa 1 19:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against 
me: but I will keep thy precepts with my whole heart. 

(Psa 119:145 KJV) KOPH. I cried with my whole heart; 
hear me, O LORD: I will keep thy statutes. 

(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. I will praise thee 
with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise 
unto thee. 

(Isa 1 :5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye 
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and 
the whole heart faint. 

(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous 
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole 
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD. 

(Jer 24:7 KJV) And I will give them an heart to know 
me, that I am the LORD: and they shall be my people, 
and I will be their God: for they shall return unto me 
with their whole heart. 

(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, I will rejoice over them to do 
them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly 
with my whole heart and with my whole soul. 



I Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: 
and be ready always to give an answer to every man 
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with 
meekness and fear: 



II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto 
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. 



Christian Conversions - According to the Bible - 
Can NEVER be forced. 

Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 



Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 

That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 



Core Universal Rights 

The right to believe, to worship and witness 

The right to change one's belief or religion 

The right to join together and express one's 
belief 



PROPHECY, THE END of DAYS, and the WORLD 
the Next Few Years. 

What you may need to know 



There is much talk these days in the Islamic world 
about the Time of Jacob, also known as the End 
Times or the End of Days'. 

The records of Christianity and the records of Islam 
both seem to speak about the End Times. But the 
records of the Old and New Testaments have a record 
in the area of prophecy of events that are predicted to 
occur hundreds of years before they happen, and that 
record is 100% accurate. 

According to Christianity, in order for a prophet or a 
writer or an author to truly be a prophet of God, that 
individual must be 1 00% correct 1 00% of the time. 

This standard is applied to the Old and New 
Testaments (the Bible), and the verdict is that the Bible 
is 1 00% accurate, 1 00% of the time. History and 
Archeology confirms this, for those with the patience 
And courage to seek truth and accuracy. 

What has been done sometimes in the name of 
Christianity, is not always good. But true Christians 
and Christian examples remain strong, solid and 
encouraging. True Christians have nothing to regret 



nor be ashamed of. Offereing help to others is not 
wrong. 



There are many perspectives on the return of Jesus 
Christ. The New Testaments seems to predict the 
return of Two Messiahs BOTH of whom both claim to 
be Jesus Christ. 

The first Messiah who returns to help those who 
believe in Him actually does not come to Earth. His 
feet do NOT touch Jerusalem at that point in time. 
That first Messiah calls his followers (Christ-followers) 
to Him, and they are caught up or meet Jesus Christ in 
the air, where their time with God starts at that 
moment. 



The second Messiah is the one who announces that 
"He" is the one who has returned to Earth to establish 
His Kingdom. He establishes a Temple in the location 
of the Dome of the Rock [Temple Mount] in Jerusalem, 
also re-institutes the Jewish sacrifices of the Old 
Testament, and proclaims that He is going to rule on 
Earth. Only this Messiah who will call himself "Christ" 
will be a false Messiah, in other words the False 
Christ, the Wrong Christ. 



During this time, Christians believe that they are to 
continue to be kind to their friends and neighbors, 
whether those neighbors and friends are Christians or 
Moslems or Hindus or anything else. This remains true 
in the End Times. 



In the End Times according to Christianity, Christians 
are mostly the observers of the greatness of God, 
explaining to those who want to know, what is taking 
place in the world and why these things are 
happening. 

In every generation of humans, there are many who 
claim that they WANT to live in a world without God. 
For that reason, God is going to give them what they 
want. Those people will have 1) a world without God, 
but where 2) a false Messiah arrives claiming to be 
Christ, and only an understanding of accurate 
Christianity will be able to help and show those people 
how to have Eternal Life. 

The false Messiah comes onto the world stage and 
exercises power and dominion [over the entire world], 
ruling from the geographic location of the Ancient 
Roman Empire. 

The false Messiah (obviously) denies that he is false, 
and institutes a system of global economic domination 
of a global economic system of money. 

That money is a "symbolic" currency. As Christians 
today understand this, the currency of the False 
messiah is not based on Gold or Silver. 

The currency that the False messiah establishes is 
"cashless". It does not require paper currency. In fact, 
the new currency will be global, and it is expected to 
be cashless, without actual currency. 



But it will be based on banking principles in the West, 
and this False Messiah will cause those who are 
Jewish to believe that their Messiah has returned. Like 
much of the rest of the world, many will be deceived by 
the False Messiah who will accomplish many miracles 
and will institute his system of global economic 
domination. 

The False Messiah will cause that the entire world and 
governmental structure will cause the implementation 
of his false economic system of currency. 

That economic system is a system of global 
dominance and global slavery. The global bankers will 
endorse this plan, believing that they will reap even 
greater profits than they currently do based on their 
system of unjust usury. 

This global currency will depend on computers to 
work, and computers will be used to keep records of 
all economic transactions all over the world. This will 
be a closed economic system, one that can only be 
used by those who have accepted the false currency 
of the False Messiah. 

The False Messiah will cause each person to be 
obligated to accept to use the new currency, and each 
individual will be required to give homage, or attention, 
or reverence or adoration or some kind of worship, or 
allegiance or loyalty to the false messiah, in order to 
be able to use the new cashless currency. 

The new cashless currency will have one feature that 
those "who have wisdom" will recognize: the new 



cashless system in order to be used will require each 
human to have a particular mark or "identifier" or 
system of individual identification for each and every 
single separate person on the planet. 

That may seem impossible. But even now, there are 
millions and billions of computer records that are kept 
on the populations of all nations that are already using 
modern banking. Therefore it is not difficult to 
understand that keeping track of 7 billion humans 
around the world is not anything that is difficult, even 
at this moment. 

This system may seem impossible to establish 
especially for those not familiar with the details of 
power inside the European Union or the West. But 
then if all of this is only fiction, then it should not harm 
anyone to read this, and then prove many years from 
now that all of these concerns were false. 



The new cashless system will incorporate a number 
within itself, as part of its numbering system. That 
number has been identified and predicted for two 
thousand years: it is the number "six hundred and sixty 
six" or 666. 

That may seem impossible, but actually this number is 
already used as a primary tracking number within the 
computer inventory systems of the world, long before 
you have read these few pages. 

The number is already incorporated in almost all 
goods and products that are sold around the world: the 



number is within something called the Bar Code that 
can be found on all products for sale around the world. 

Please remember that in order for all of this to be 
significant, it must be part of an economic system that 
requires each human to receive or accept their own 
numbering on their right hand or their forehead. The 
mark could be visible, but it is likely to be invisible to 
the eyes, but visible to machines, scanners and 
computers. 

This bar code has a formal name: it is called the UPC 
or Universal Product Code. 

An individual UPC number is assigned to each 
physical product that is sold on this planet. The UPC 
or Universal Product Code already does incorporate 
that number 666 in all products. 

The lines [vertical lines] and the spacing between 
them, and the lines themselves, their own symetry 
determine the numbers and how those lines [the UPC 
bar code] are read or scanned by the computers used 
today. 

The UPC has 666 built within it, and it is simply the two 
long lines on the left of the bar code, the two long lines 
on the right of the bar code, and the two long lines in 
the middle of the bar code. The two long lines on the 
left are read by computers and scanners as the 
number "six" [ 6 ], and so are the two long lines in the 
middle and the right side. Together, they form a part of 
the bar code that in fact is 6 - 6 - 6 or six hundred and 
sixty six. 



Well it will not take long for some to dispute this. Even 
some theologians have taken to dispute the disclosure 
of the number 666, suggesting instead that the correct 
number to watch for prophetically is not 666 but 61 6. 

That is simply foolishness and a distraction. When this 
economic system is implemented, one of the signs that 
will accompany this will be the leaders of all faiths and 
all religions who will falsely state that there is no 
problem and no risk in accepting the mark of the slave, 
the mark of those who accept to worship the False 
Messiah. 

These events were discussed a long time ago in the 
Old Testament book of Daniel, and in the Final and 
last book of the New Testament which is also called 
the Revelation of the Apostle Saint John, or simply 
"Revelation". 

The Apostle John was the last living apostle of Jesus 
Christ. He lived until around the year 95 A.D. and he is 
the one who taught the early church and the early 
Christians which books of the Bible were written by his 
fellow Apostles (and remember he wrote five books of 
the New Testament himself, the gospel of John, the 
small Epistles of 1 John, 2 John and 3 John, and the 
book of Revelation), and could be used and trusted. 

The early Christians knew which books were to be 
included in the Bible and which books were not. 



A modern book has explained much of this. It was 
simply called "Jesus is coming" and was written by 
W.E.B Blackstone. 

It is easy to dismiss Christians as Zionists. (Not all 
Christians are Zionists in anycase). [ and obviously, 
being pro-jewish is NOT the same thing as being in 
favor of the official government of israel. And one can 
be a Christian and desire good for both Jews and 
Arabs]. But Christian Zionists are not perceived friends 
of the jews when they are warning the Jews, even 
about their Jewish state, that the Messiah who comes 
to tell them that he is their Messiah, will be the False 
Messiah. 

The Ancient Book of Daniel is in the Old Testament. It 
must be read alongside the New Testament book of 
Revelation, in order to give understanding to those 
who want to understand prophecy and the events 
predicted in the End Times or the End of this Age. 

Christians understand that God is the one who is God, 
and He brings about the End Times because the 
planet does not belong to itself. The planet does not 
belong to Humans, or to the false [demonic] beings 
who pretend to come from other planets. 

The planet belongs to God and He is the one who 
causes everyone rich and poor, to understand through 
the events in the End of Days, that God is serious 
about being God, and humans do not have much time 
to get their own life in order, and to give an account to 
God who is going to return and require that account of 
each Human, on a personal and individual basis. 



That task is so impossible to understand that all that 
humans can do is understand and come to God, with 
the understanding that God may or may not require 
their sacrifice, but He does require those who seek 
Him to read and understand and follow the words and 
doctrines of Jesus Christ as explained in the New 
Testament. [The Gospel of John is a good place to 
start]. 

All those who have come before can do, is leave a few 
things around, for those who will be left to try to 
understand these events in a very short period of time. 

The literal understanding of the Times of the End is 
that they will last seven years, and that much of 
humanity will perish during that time through a variety 
of catastrophes and disasters, all of which God refuses 
to stop for a planet that has been saying that they do 
not need Him anymore. 

If they do not need Him, then they should not complain 
when these events occur. If they Do need God, then 
they should be honest enough to admit this, try to find 
God, pray to find God and that they will not be 
deceived and that God would help them to find Him. 

The economic system that requires a mark may have 
a different formulation for the number 666. It may stay 
the same as it is now, or it may change. But at this 
current time, no one is [yet] required to have this mark 
personally on their mark or forehead, though if the 
dollar dies or is replaced by a new currency, the new 
currency may be the one that is either an interim 



currency, or the new currency of the mark, to be used 
only by those who accepted to be marked 
[electronically branded], so they can then use their 
mark along with the mark of the new economic 
system. 

A "beast" is a monster, but one that at the same time is 

usually both 1 ) ferocious and \ 

2) evil in addition to being overpowering and strong. 

The new economic system will be ferocious and 
overpowering. It will be directed by the False Messiah 
and the Beast. (There are 3 Evil guys described in the 
book of Revelation). The economic system using the 
mark, becomes the "mark of the beast", because of 
two factors: 

1) the one who runs and directs the system is a beast 
who is ruled by Evil and by Satan 

2) the economic system of the mark of the beast takes 
on those characteristics of the beast also. 

[the system for those who refuse to go along will not 
be kind nor tolerant, but more likely a combination of 
the worst of the roman empire, the worst of Stalinist 
soviet communist USSR, and the worst of the the time 
under Hitler.] 

It will be impossible to buy anything without the mark 
of the beast. Most likely, it may start out as optional 
and quickly become mandatory. As soon as the 
economic mark will be made mandatory, it will become 
a crime of life or death to try to conduct economic 
transactions without the official government 



permission, from the millions and millions of people 
who have foolishly already decided to consent to 
accept the mark. It will also be a capital crime to help 
or assist anyone who would refuse to accept the mark. 
Therefore the system of the beast will prevent 
neutrality: it will prevent people from having the choice 
of being able to "not make a choice". For that reason, 
all humans will chose, and then God will classify each 
person according to the choice that they have made, 
that choice having Eternal consequences. 

You can be assured that there will be billion dollar 
contracts by public relations firms to convince you that 
accepting your individual mark on your right hand or 
forehead will help you, will save civilization, will help 
mother earth, will help us all work collectively, will 
allow to work, and oh yes, would allow you, 
incidentally to be able to buy food to eat. 

The book of Revelation says those who accept the 
mark undergo a "deception", the implication being that 
those who accept the mark are spiritually deceived into 
acceptance of the upside-down universe: where evil is 
viewed as good, and good is viewed as evil. 
At that point, the new Messiah would be perceived as 
real and genuine by those who have accepted the 
mark, until later on when they will realize that they 
have been deceived, but at that point it will be 
impossible for them to change their mind or their 
commitment to the false Messiah, and this would have 
Eternal Consequences for them. The time to decide 
therefore is before that time. Now would probably be a 
good time, in case these things matter to you, who are 
reading this. 



Did you just laugh ? 

Those sillly bar codes... 

That was pretty funny ... 

But seriously. ..What does your laughter tell you about yourself ? 

Does it tell you that the idea of tracking you is so strange, 
that you have really never thought about it before ? 

Do you think that other people may have thought about it, 
even though you might not ? 

England has more than 2 Million cameras right now. 

Do they track everything because all things are a strong danger ? 

Or. . .do the cameras track people. . just in case ? 

So what do you think would happen if someone 

could track you 1) 100% of the time 2) with 100% certainty 

3) with 100% accuracy 4 ) with 100% of all that you do ? 

If Tracking with a mark on your right-hand or forehead 
becomes mandatory by law, and it will be a crime to not 
have that mark, and it will also be impossible to buy or 
sell without it, do you know how you would respond ? 

What would you do if your eternal destiny largely depended 
on your answer to this question ? 

If you are still here when these questions are valid, you 
should know your eternal destiny (after death. . .for eternity) 
does depend on your answer. 



Satan-worship on a Planetary Scale: When ? 




The Characteristics of the First Beast 
How All humans will be the ones Deceived and 

actually ALL Humans [with one exception] Worship the Beast 



The Power of the Beasi comes from Satan 



Satan 



Revelation 13:1 
2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, 
and his feet were as the feet of a bear, 

and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him 

his power, and his seat, and great authority. 



Oops: Satan-worship is not a good idea 



Revelation 13: 

4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power 
unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, 

saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 



Revelation 13: The Beast 

6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God^jd blaspheme 
his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in,heaven. 

7 And it was given unto him to make war with the#aints, and 
to overcome them: and power was given him ** 

over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 



5 minutes of information to change 
your Eternal destination ? 



Revelation 13: 



The Beast 



8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship hinnfr 

whos^iames are not written 

in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 



Evefy single human worships the beast, infess their individual name is written in God's book of life 



Revelation 13: 

9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 



It tzt&s a special irderstandng to wdastard what is bang sad 



Note: The First Beast is the Anti-C hrist 



666 and YOUR taking the Mark || Q QQ ^ Q f Revelation 



The C haracteristics of the Second Beast and 666 



rhe False Prophet 



Revelation 13: ▼ 

13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth 

and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 



Revelation 13J 



False Prophet 



The Antichrist 



1 2 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, 
and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship 
the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 




Revelation 13: 

13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down 

from heavWrvon the earth in the sight of men, 



^ 



Revelation 13:14 And cteeeiveth them that dwell on the earth by 
the means of those miraclesNxhich heJjad power to do in the sight 
of the beast; saying to them thsiSdwelTsm the earth, that they should 
make an image to the beast, which nBdtne wound by a sword, 
and did live. 




Revelation 13:15 And he had power y6 give life unto the image 
of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, 
and cause that as many as would/fot worship the image of the beast 
should be killed. 



Image of the beast may be a Robot or computer image,or a hologram. But it 
is an entity thrpuqri which the Beast [Ano-Christl extends power over mankind 



Revelation 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great, 
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark 
in their right hand , or in their foreheads : 

1 7 And that no man might buy or sell, save [except] he that had the mark, 
or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. 



"Man" = Mankind, menAND women 



Revelation 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; 

and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. [OGvj 



The Book of Revelation needs to 

understanding on E 



c alono with the O.T. Book of Daniel in order to make sense, r or 
n R-ive 5:inn s« the hoc T-s "woEicylonsbyH ;l:p 



What is the "Book of Life" ? Is YOUR name in it ? 



(Phil 4:3 KJV) [Saint Paul Knew of the Book of Life:] And I entreat [ask] thee also, 
true yokefellow, [fellow-worker] help those women which laboured 
with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my 
fellow labourers, whose names are in the boo 



(Rev 3:5 KJV) He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in 

white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, 

but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. 

(Rev 13:8 KJV) And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him* 
whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain 
from the foundation of the world. 

(Rev 17:8 KJV) The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; 
and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: 
and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder^zz 



whose names were not written in the book of life 

of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and i 



and the books were opened: and another book was opened, 
which is the book of I ife: and the dead were judged out of those things 
which were written in the books, according to their works. 



(Rev 20:15 KJV) And whosoever was not found written in the 
book of life was cast into the lake of fire. 



(Rev 21 :27 KJV) And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing 
defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: 
but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life 



(Rev 22: 19 KJV) And if any man shall take away from the words 

of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part 
out of the book of I ife, and out of the holy city, and from the things 

Which are Written in thiS bOOk. ™ S w.rnlr<,lnRe,!2:19refer S toln!lU mi orTran ! J.tDni«l» [ )vi»,Bme»Dr«oriheBDIe 
Note:The Lamb slain f:o" jj ; I Fthe I ■ i is I esus Christ lesus Christ was the cre-existen: Creator of the L.r.ive f se (John II 



God claims that He knows each of our hearts. God 
also claims to know everything about us, all of our 
accomplishments and all of our sins also. But God 
sends Jesus Christ to save us through His words in 
the New Testament. Those who ignore them take a 
heavy risk to themselves, especially where this risk is 
one of Eternity. 

As the saying goes, Eternity is a long time to be 
wrong. For that reason, it is important to understand 
who Jesus Christ truly is and who He actually claimed 
to be. 

Here is where all of this connects back to the End of 
Days: Those who accept to take and participate in the 
economic system that incorporates the use of the 
number "six hundred and sixty six" on their right-hand 
or their forehead forfeit [give up] their opportunity for 
Eternal Life and Heaven, and Eternity with God. 

According to the Bible, Satan is not some clever guy 
meant to give people just " a little bit of harmless fun". 
Satan is not your budy. Satan is not your friend, simply 
out to help you have a "good time". 

Satan is a real being, who is one of the most powerful 
and intelligent beings ever created. 

He used to be an Angel, but turned against God. 
Satan is the one who will be in charge of the planet 
during the time of the false Messiah. 



This is standard historic Christian doctrine, and this is 
the doctrines that have been proclaimed since the 
Early Christians. These are NOT innovations, these 
are not anything new. [sources - Free - provided at the 
of this for those who want to know more in PDF 
Download] 

You may ask: Well, what does this have to do with the 
End of Days and the Economic System ? 

God wants people to worship him Freely, but if they 
want to oppose God, God will allow them to make that 
choice. But making a choice, is not the same thing as 
being able to chose the consequences of that choice. 

There is no one in Christianity who will convince 
anyone against their Will to worship God. God tells 
each person they are responsible. From that point on, 
the burden is on them, they can respond to God or not, 
and their own response determines their own fate and 
consequences, especially for Eternity. 

The nature of a God is that He makes the rules and is 
not required to explain anything to anyone. However 
because God loves each person and wants them to 
chose Him (and not chose to follow Satan), God wrote 
roughly 1500 pages of material in the Old and New 
Testament (the Bible) to help people make their own 
choice. 

The specific characteristic of accepting to use the 
Economic [most likely cashless] system is that those 
humans who use it must agree to accept the False 
messiah as their own savior. 



The Bible refers to this as worship. Let us not loose 
track of definitions: It does not matter whether the 
person will admit this or not. Worship consists of doing 
the actions that a deity, such as God, would 
understand worship to be. 

God says that those who accept to take the economic 
mark in their right-hand or their forehead will forfeit 
their Life with Him, and will never be able to be saved. 

From that point on, those who have accepted to use 
the economic system by the mark on their right hand 
or forehead have declared themselves - by their action 
- to be the enemy of God. 

But God is the one who deals with those who are His 
enemies. The presumption is also that those who have 
agreed to accept the new economic cashless system 
which uses the mark have undergone an internal 
change. By their action, they have agreed to be under 
the dominion of evil (just like those who accepted 
Sauron in the Lord of the Rings) and this new 
allegiance to the False Messiah, His economic system 
of the mark, and the acceptance of the ruler of the 
False Messiah who will accomplish many false 
miracles (through the power of the fallen angel Satan) 
has consequences: it will change the person who 
takes this mark, even while they will deny that inner 
transformation to the willing acceptance of evil has 
taken place. 

In anycase, it will not be enough to reject the Mark. 
People who decide to reject the mark, and there will be 



millions, are hardly okay or alright. They will have very 
little time to actually decide and accept to believe the 
words of Jesus Christ in the New Testament, if they 
can find New Testaments that are accurate. 

The New Testament that is accurate is that which has 
been used by the Historic Christian Church for 
thousands of years. If it was good enough for the 
Earlier Christians, it remains good enough today. 

This would be the New Testaments that are based on 
the received text of the Koine Greek New Testament. 
This would include the Scrivener Version of 1860 [FHA 
Scrivener] [do not use versions of his, published after 
his death], and the standard Koine Greek version of 
the New Testament published by Cura. P. Wilson, 
such as the version of 1833. 

These two Ancient Koine Greek Testaments are based 
on the {western calendar} 1550-51 greek text of 
Robert Estienne, sometimes called Stephens or 
Stephanus. 

The False Messiah in the New Testament has another 
name. He is not the true Christ, therefore by falsely 
claiming to be the true one, he reveals himself to be 
the Antichrist. But remember at that point in time 
where He rules, he will not be officially claiming to be 
evil. On the contrary, he will claim to be the true 
Messiah of love, miracles and peace. 

These facts then are what missionaries may share. 
Missionaries do not work for any government of the 
West, as this is prohibited and illegal in the West. 



[Missionaries in Islam often ARE funded by their own 
islamic republic]. 

Christian Missionaries have only one goal which is to 
inform and acquaint you with facts that you may find 
interesting and that may save your Eternal life for you 
and your family. 

Listening to any missionary will not make you a 
Christian. Missionaries are ordinary people. They have 
decided that they will try to help others by presenting 
truth and kindness to others. Those who hear what 
they have to say are free to accept or reject what they 
say. That is all. 

Missionaries are usually very educated and devote 
much time (often many years) to learning about other 
people and about other cultures. They do not try to do 
this in order to gain their Eternal Life. By definition, 
Christians already have accepted and received 
Eternal Life. 

Christians do not need to worry about Salvation by 
doing good works. For the true Christian, there is no 
relationship between good works and obtaining 
salvation. Salvation for each individual on the planet is 
Free, Christians are those who have understood and 
accepted to believe this. They already possess this 
from the instant that they become Christians and 
accept the words of Jesus in the New Testament. 

Missionaries do NOT earn their way to heaven by 
saving or converting other people. 



Missionaries agree to share the good news of 
Christianity, because of the individual and personal 
good that this same message has accomplished for 
them, on the inside of who they are. Missionaries risk 
a lot to communicate the Love of God to others. Most 
people cannot even understand this. Many people 
today have lives that are without hope and without 
purpose. Millions are aimless and without goals on the 
larger scale. But Christians will risk much to share the 
gospel with others, because that is what God 
commands them to do and wants them to do. 

In England the challenge is not that people are 
ignorant of how to be saved and have Eternal life. 
Many are, but the challenge is for those who have 
already heard this to understand that this is really true, 
genuinely accurate. It is easy to hide doubts behind 
the walls of the propaganda that is falsely called 
"science" these days. 

People think they must not admit to being religious, 
since this might not be "sophisticated". But God is the 
most sophisticated one of all. As the saying goes: He 
is no fool to give up that which cannot keep, in 
order to gain that which he cannot loose" [referring 
to Eternal Life offered by God through Christ]. 

As they will admit, Missionaries are sinners also. If you 
do not believe this, ask them. Then ask them what 
they have done about their own sins, and listen to their 
answers. Missionaries do not claim to be better than 
others. They only claim that the mercy of God that has 



been given to them, can be given to everyone else 
also. 

Missionaries could be anywhere else in the world. 
They may not have to come to your area of the planet. 
But if God sends them there, maybe you should thank 
God that he cares enough to send those who risk 
hardship and difficulty for being brave enough to try to 
obey God and give you information that may save your 
Eternal life. 

Most missionaries have given up a life of comfort and 
riches that they could have had in their own nations. 
They have made this choice to try to show the love of 
God to others. This example is worthy of kindness and 
respect. 

Christians usually are there to help, or to establish 
schools or hospitals. Christians do not do these things 
in order to earn or merit their eternal life. They do 
these things as a result of being transformed and 
changed for the betterment [amelioration] of others, by 
God 

Christians are not a witness to themselves, but to the 
God that they serve. Those who worship a mean and 
cruel God will become mean and cruel. Those who 
worship a God of love and help and mercy and 
kindness will demonstrate love, help, mercy and 
kindness to others. People become like the God they 
serve. 

Some people say that if a person has harmed a 
Christian, that they cannot become a Christian. But 



that is NOT true. Saint Paul, even before he became a 
Christian persecuted Christians. Then God showed 
Him how Paul was acting against God. Paul became a 
Christian. 

Jesus Christ came to save everyone including 
murderers and prostitutes. No one is holy enough to 
be allowed into Heaven with any sins or imperfection 
in their life. God is too Holy to allow this. God can 
regenerate and change anyone if they are sincere 
when they repent, and if they are seeking God with all 
of their heart. Read it for yourself in the New 
Testament gospel of John. 

There is no need to be afraid, or to allow fear to be in 
control. Christianity teaches a life of inner peace, not 
a life ruled by fear. 

No one in true Christianity will ever convert you by 
force, since that would be disrespectful to God, and an 
infringement upon His dominion. There are many 
people in religions that are very rich because they try 
to censor and keep information from reaching those 
who would benefit most by it. 

Many of those same people are rich, and do not want 
their positions to be affected. They would rule by fear 
and the threat of force and violence. Humans who try 
these methods bring great curses upon themselves. 
Questions that have been raised legitimately require 
answers. The events which have been predicted will 
occur. They cannot be stopped by humans (though 
they may be delayed by prayer). 



There are some books listed along with this New 
Testament. We would urge you to consider them so 
that you may find the answers you are seeking: 



Historic Mainstream Books that may be of use: 

Jesus is Coming by W.E.B. Blackstone 

available online for Free [PDF] at www.archive.org 

How to study the Bible by R.A. Torrey 
available online for Free [PDF] 

The Canon of the Old and New Testaments by 
Archibald Alexander - available online for Free [PDF] 

Pilgrim's Progress - An explanation of the life as a 
Christian, in narrative. Very good, Other language 
versions are known to exist in French, German ; Dutch, 
Arabic, and Chinese. Available online for Free Pdf and 
maybe from Google Books. 

an explanation of the number 666 = " Recapitulated 
apostasy the true rationale of the concealed" name of 
the Roman empire by George Stanley Faber - best for 
those Christians and/or for those who know English 

language well Available for Free online at Archive.org or with 
Google books 

Versions of the Bible that are sound and accurate 
include: 

Ethiopic New Testament - 1 857 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 



Italian Diodati Edition - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

Spanish - 1 602 Reina Valera Edition - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 



The Arabic Bible - 1869 Cornelius Van Dyke [We 
recommend the original editions of 1 867 and 1 869 
only] - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 



Sanskrit / Sanscrit Bible - Yes, Sanskrit is still used 
today in India. The Sanscrit 3dition that is accurate is 
the version by Wenger. Available forFree online [PDF] atArchive.org 
orwith Google books 



Tamil - (Tamou) 
Edition of 1859 (India) 



Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Karen - The Karen New Testament (Sgau Karen) 
Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Burmese - Myanmar - Burma - New Testament 
avaiiabie. Edition of i 650. 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Hindi - The New Testament in Hindi, also called 
Hindustani. Editions preferable before 1881 . 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Le Nouveau Testament - Ostervald - 1 868-72 
(be cautious as many Ostervald and David Martin 
versions in French have been altered). The french 



version of Louis Segond is popular but is actually 
based on the text of Westcott and Hort. 

Accurate Osterval version available for Free online at Archive.org or 
with Google books 

Hungarian Bible - 1 692 - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

The Persian New Testament - 1 837 version of Henry 
Martyn - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

All the Messianic Prophecies of the Bible by Lockyer. 

The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey. 

The Case for Christ - Strobel 



Eines Christen reise nach der seligen ewigkeit : 
welche in unterschiedlichen artigen sinnbildern, den 
gantzen zustand einer bussfertigen und 
gottsuchenden seele vorstellet in englischer sprache 
beschrieben durch Johann Bunjan, lehrer in Betford, 
um seiner furtrefflichkeit willen in die hochteutsche 
sprache ubersetzt 



Le voyage du Chretien vers I'eternite bienheureuse : 
ou Ton voit represent.es, sous diverses images, les 
differents etats, les progres et I'heureuse fin d'une ame 
Chretienne qui cherche dieu en Jesus-Christ 



Auteur(s) : Bunyan, John (1 628-1 688). Auteur du 
texte 

Le pelerinage d'un nomme Chretien - ecrit sous 
I'allegorie d'un songe / [par John Bunyan] ; trad, de 
I'anglais avec une pref. [par Robert Estienne] 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

Baxter, Richard Title Die ewige Ruhe der Heiligen. 
Dargestellt von Richard Baxter. 



Pilgerreise zur seligen Ewigkeit. Von Johann Bunyan. 
Aus dem Englischen neu ubersetzt 



Der himlische Wandersmann : oder Eine 
Beschreibung vom Menschen der in Himmel kommt: 
Sammt dem Wege darin er wandelt, den Zeichen und 
der Spure da er durchgehet, und einige Anweisungen 
wie man laufen soil das Kleinod zu ergreifen / 
Beschrieben in Englischer Sprache durch Johannes 
Bunyan. 



II pellegrinaggio del cristiano / tradotto da.ll' inglese di 
John Bunyan dal Stanislao Bianciardi 
Firenze : Tipografia e. Libr. Claudiana 



Author Bunyan, John, 1 628-1 688 

Title Tian lu li cheng 

[China] : Mei yi mei zong hui, 1857 



El viador, bajo del simil de un sueno por Juan Bunyan 



"Everyone has the right to freedom of 

thought, conscience and religion; this right 

includes freedom to change his religion or 

belief, and freedom, either alone or in 

community with others and in public or 

private, to manifest his religion or belief in 

teaching, practice, worship and observance." 

- Article 18 of the U.N. Universal 
Declaration of Human Rights - 



Christian Conversions - According to the Bible 
Can NEVER be forced. 



Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 



Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 

That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 



Core Universal Rights 

The right to believe, to worship and witness 

The right to change one's belief or religion 

The right to join together and express one's 
belief 



The subject of the End Times in the west is called Biblical 
Prophecy. For more information on this topic, feel free to consult 
the standard books on this including: The Late Great Planet Earth 
(Lindsey), and the Charts of Clarence Larkin may give someone a 
quick overview. Things to come by Dwight Pentecost is interesting 
though technical. Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Cumbey will 
offer a quick read to those who are able to obtain a rare copy. The 
Christian in Complete Armor by Gurnall [Free Online] will offer a 
source of spiritual strength to those who have the courage and 
wisdom to read it. 

Some of Larkin's Material is available for Free online. 



Remedy and Help for Occult & Demonic Forces 



We include this short section for those who would like to 
take immediate action, in order to help their life or the life 
of someone that they care about. 

The following covers a topic called the topic of "disembodied 
spirits" or the topic of Spirits in the world around us. 

Christianity teaches that there are 1) spiritual forces that are 
created by Him, and that work with God, and 2) that there are 
spiritual forces that rebelled against God, and try to use their 
influence to harm the good that God accomplishes. 

Christianity does NOT recognize that there are neutral 
spiritual forces. Christianity does not recognize that there are 
spirits that roam the earth with no destination or purpose. 
Christianity teaches that spiritual forces may attempt to 
contact or respond those who seek them, and that those forces 
are evil and will do harm to humans. 

The reason is that Humans can be deceived by spiritual forces 
that would claim to be good, but are not. The Christian 
solution is to simply have nothing to do with forces that are 
not part of the Kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ. 

Those who disagree have the right to chose, but should not 
complain if they find out that the spiritual forces they contact 
truly are evil and deceive them. Most people do NOT find this 
out for many years, until their life is wasted and it is too late to 
do much for God. THAT is exactly the purpose of those 
forces, to cause humans to spend their life and their time 
chasing things which do not matter instead of investing in 
their own spiritual future, in the afterlife. 



Some people think that life is to be lived on Earth, while 
others understand that life here is simply a down-payment. 
Life here is simply time to prepare for the next thousands of 
years, with God and others who serve Him. 

Christianity does NOT recognize the category of spiritual 
entities (spirits) that are full of Mischief, or mischievous. 

Christianity would conclude that those spirits, where they 
actually exist, are causing mischief as a trick to prompt 
humans to become involved with them, in the same manner 
as a human will pull a piece of string in front of a CAT in 
order to watch the cat react. 

There are humans who have ALREADY found out that certain 
spiritual forces are Evil. These people have tried to get rid of 
them but do not know how. There is no solution that exists 
other than to genuinely become a Christian and then take the 
steps that the Bible instructs. 

Incantations and rituals do not "force" any spiritual entity to 
do anything. No ritual by a priest was ever effective 
BECAUSE it was a ritual, or because it contained certain 
words. However, spirits DO respond to those who are truly 
Chrsitians, and THEY can certainly tell those who are 
genuinely Christians (followers of the true Jesus Christ), and 
those who are faking this or are insincere. It is a BAD idea to 
attempt to fool or deceive a Demon. THAT does not work, 
AND humans who try this only end up with much 
ensnarement by those demonic forces. 

There are solutions to these dilemmas. None of them will 
work for those who are not saved or for those who are NOT 
Christian. Try it if you want, but be prepared for the 
consequences. 



Demonic Spirits play by the rules that GOD lays down and 
NOT by the rules that you may have been mis-led into 
believing by some slick occult publishing company. 

Witches have precious little power in fact, and the few that do 
are under such oppression and such personal bondage that they 
have no freedom, but they will not speak this truth to others. 

The price of their freedom (they have been told) is the 
ensnarement or seduction of others. The following prayers are 
provided in case they are of assistance. Those who use them 
must be true Christians, and recognized by God as such. 

Having said that, spiritual warfare and spiritual conflict (since 
this IS that area: the conflict in spiritual realms between 
spiritual forces) is very much like running or any other long 
distance task: it is long term preparation that makes the 
difference. 

A new Christian is NOT to be dealing with demonic forces, 
and would be well advised to seek advice from those who 
are serious, sober, and committed genuine Christians for many 
years, before dealing with these areas. 



Many books have been written on this topic. Many of them are 
written by those who are occultists who are possessed and 
seeking to mislead others. We will recommend OTHER 
Christian books at the end of this section for those who wish 
to pursue these matters with the seriousness they deserve. 
Most of the books available in these areas for Christians are 
written in English or German. 

Also, it may not be enough to pray these prayers once. It may 
take much time to have the impact desired. In order to have 
personal victory in these areas over demonic spirits: 

1) One must be a Genuine Christian 



2) One must seek to actively follow God 

3) One must spend much TIME reading the Bible, and 

4) One must spend much TIME praying and learning HOW 
to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in accordance 
(agreement) with the information and principles explained 
in the New Testament. 



prayer of renunciation of Demonic Forces 

Prayer to renounce witchcraft and/or any spiritual 
practice contrary to God and His given instructions 



{Whether you have decided to become a Christian 20 years 
ago or five minutes ago, you can still pray this prayer. If you 
are not a Christian believer, or if you are confused about what 
this means, no problem. Just go to the section on how to 
become a Christian, pray that prayer, and then come back and 
pray this one} 

Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should Lord, I find this prayer difficult and I pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and mean it. 

Lord, I come to you because I am a true Christian believer, I 

(your name here) , being under the Blood of Jesus, 

claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby 
present my request to you boldly before your Throne of Grace 
(Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-1 1). I ask 
that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence from acting that might try to keep me from praying 
this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your 
blood. I pray that you would give me your spiritual strength 
and your spiritual protection. I thank you for what you did for 
me by dying on the cross for me. 

I come before you in prayer today In the name of Jesus Christ 
because I want to renounce any and all practices that are 
contrary to you or to your teachings. I come before you today 
in the name of Jesus Christ. 

I come before you today because I want to renounce any 
contact or seeking of any spirit or spiritual entity other than 



the Christian Triune God or the Son of God, Jesus Christ. I 
want to renounce any and all of my behaviors and practice of 
allowing myself to contact the spiritual world or pray to/ 
through spiritual entities or people, that are not Jesus Christ. 

I recognize that the Bible states that we can only come to God 
through Jesus Christ, and through no other persons or spirits. 

I come before you today because I want to renounce any and 
all of my spiritism, spirit-contact, witchcraft and occult 
practices, as well as any spiritual or other practice which is 
against you or contrary to you, and I ask for your favor and 
help to help me renounce these activities. 

At this moment, I choose by my own will to renounce and 
reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the 
generations of those whom I have joined. I include blood 
relatives as well as adoptive relatives and any mates, or any 
others whom I have joined such as lovers, seducers whether 
these were my (whichever applies to you - if you are not 
sure. ..include them all) wife/wives, husband/husbands, and 
children/grand-children/great-grandchildren. In the name of 
Jesus Christ, I hereby renounce any and every oath, 
commitment, covenant, decision, curse, fetish, decision, 
intention, word or thought, or gesture, and I hereby renounce 
any and every fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bringing 
works of darkness to my own life. 



Lord God, in the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby choose to 
renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further 
fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 
12/Ephesians 5: 11) 

I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, 



through His Blood that was shed for me, 

through his precious Body given for me, 

through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer, 

I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, 
may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past 
brought about by the sins of those before me. 

I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, Spiritually wrong 
promise, or evil covenant, curse, action, word, or deed or 
attitude - from my actions or my past be laid against my 
account - in heaven or in or on the earth. By this action today, 
I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances 
written against me and my generations are blotted out in my 
life - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, 
word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14). 

I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving 
You God, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in 
everything I do. I submit my life unto You as a living sacrifice 
- holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable 
service. (Romans 12:1) 

Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present 
this petition before you today, I thank You that You have 
heard me this day, and granted my every expression in 
accordance with Your will. I know that You have done this 
solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus 
Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for 
my sins on the cross. 

Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 



serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. I pray 
that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring 
true Christian friends in my life who will strengthen my walk 
with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path 
with you. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things 
in the name of Jesus, and I thank you that I am now free in 
deed, according to what you have shared with you in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). 

(Note: take time to look up these verses in the Bible which can 
be found in the Bible. You may want to write them down, and 
memorize them as well. It is good practice and will serve you 
well). 

I pray Lord that you would help me to remember that each 
time I am tempted, that I can come back and talk with you, 
and read the Bible for strength and encouragement. 

In the name of Jesus Christ I have asked all of these things, 
and I thank you for giving them to me, Amen. 



The Spiritual Problems caused by Spiritual Explorations 
of Witchcraft & Dark Spirituality - Hereditary Witchcraft 



There is such a thing as occult forces that try to force families 
to serve them, for many decades, and for many generations. 
Some families did not KNOW how to fight the demonic 
spirits. Therefore they gave in to them, and serve those forces, 
and try to force their other family members to do this. 

This needs to be resisted, but true freedom and true resistance 
can only be found in those who truly accept and believe the 
message of Jesus Christ as the New Testament confirms and 
explains. This is only ONE book of many portions of the New 
Testament. The New Testament is comprised of 27 books. 



Prayer to be forgiven for sins committed while exploring 
darkness and/or evil and prayers to be forgiven for sins 
committed in & during witchcraft 



Some people will wrongly tell you that this prayer cannot or 
will not have a good impact on your life. Whether they 
consciously know it or not, those who say that are people who 
are trying to trick you. But if this prayer would really have no 
effect on your life, then it certainly cannot hurt to pray it. 



Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should. Lord, I find this prayer difficult and pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and be totally sincere. Lord, I come to you because I 
am now a true Christian believer, and because I, (your name 
here) . being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of 
Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my request to 



you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 
2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11). 

I ask that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in 
the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that 
you would strengthen me as I pray this and that my mind 
would be clear, and that I would be able to concentrate on 
talking with you and on what I would like to pray. I thank you 
for coming to my help as you said you would in the Bible, and 
despite the tricks of any evil forces to convince me of the 
opposite. I thank you that you Love me Lord, even if I do not 
always feel as though you do because I am not perfect. 

I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for 
me. I thank you Lord, because I know that you are more 
powerful than the forces which may have been controlling my 
life, and which were exercising influence in my life that I want 
to be sure is terminated and over. I come to you in prayer 
today Lord, because I want to be delivered from all 
consequences of hereditary involvement in the occult or any 
occult curses which have impacted my life and/or hereditary 
witchcraft and all of the sins and curses which have come 
from those activities. I choose by my own will and I do now 
renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the 
lives of the generations of those past and present whom I have 
joined. 

Choosing by my own will Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce any 
and all curses or effects of my past actions, habits, thought 
processes and any other activity or intention contrary to your 
character and contrary to your word the Bible, any relatives of 
mine who have been in the occult which you know about 
Lord, and whereby I am or have been affected by any of their 
actions, thoughts, words or deeds. In your name and by my 
will with your help and depending upon you, I renounce all 
occult blessings, all occult heritage and all occult 
consequences, as well as any demonic spirits or inspiration, 



which have a basis for interference or influence in my life, 
either because of my own actions or because of the actions of 
any of my ancestors or relatives which has an effect on me- 
whatever evil effect that might be. 

In this renunciation Lord, I include blood and adoptive 
relatives and any mates, such as lovers, seducers and rapists 
wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand- 
children/great-grandchildren. I hereby renounce any and every 
oath, commitment, covenant, decision, action, curse, fetish, 
gesture, and fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bring works 
of darkness to my own life. 

[ you should take time out at this point, recalling to your mind 
any known names or circumstances - especially if there have 
been rapes or seductions that you know about, from or towards 
you, or that you participated in or witnessed. Take each 
situation and person individually and ask the Lord to forgive 
you of your involvement and participation in each of these 
situations. Where the situation applies instead to others, ask 
that they would come to realize the wrongness of their action, 
and that they would be drawn to the Lord and that they would 
repent and be saved ] 

Lord, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of 
darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this 
time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11) I do this through 
the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, through His Blood that 
was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me, 
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer. I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and 
spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of 
the past brought about by my sins or the sins of those before 
me. I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, or evil covenant, 
curse, or fetish from the past be laid against my account - in 
heaven or in or on the earth. 



By this action right now today, I hereby serve notice that the 
handwriting of ordinances written against me and my 
generations are blotted out - effective as far back as needs be 
to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 
13-14).I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about 
serving You, Father, in reverence of You and seeking your 
counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You here and 
now as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, 
which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1) Dear 
Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this 
petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me 
today, and granted my every expression in accordance with 
Your will. 

I know that You have done this solely because of what Your 
Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by 
dying and paying the price for my redemption on the cross. 
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. 

I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and 
bring friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You 
and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. 
I ask Lord that you would give me spiritual discernment so 
that I would not be deceived by others, and so that I would 
follow you in the ways that you want me to. I pray that you 
would help me to understand you and know you better and 
that you would help me be an effective messenger of yours to 
communicate the truths of the Gospel and live and stand up for 
You. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in 
the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you that I am now free in 



deed, according to what you have shared with me in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). In the name of Jesus Christ, 
Amen. 

LIST OF ACCURATE BOOKS on the OCCULT / 
DEMONIC SPIRITS for those who are CHRISTIANS 
and who sincerely want to know more to help 
themselves, and their family members 



These books are available at a bookstore online at 
www.amazon.com . They MAY be available through 
other places online (on the internet). 



Demonology Past and Present by Kurt Koch- Available 
ALSO in German 

Occult ABC by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 

Other Books by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 

Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the 
Light of God's Word by Merril Unger 

The Beautiful Side of Evil by J. Michaelsen 

Inside the New Age Nightmare: For the First Time Ever... a 
Former Top New Age Leader Takes You on a Dramatic 
Journey by Baer 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Constance Cumbey 

Die sanfte Verfiihrung (Cumbey Constance) 
Book Description: 1987. Die Autorin beschreibt in diesem 
Standardwerk Entstehung, Lehren, Ziele und okkulte Wurzeln 
der New-Age-Bewegung. Sie enthiillt beklemmende 



Parallelen zur ....biblischer Endzeitprophezeiungen. 
Hardcover, guter Zustand, Verlag Schulte & Gerth, 
Taschenbuch Neues Zeitalter (Geheimwissen), Religiose 
Zeitfragen S. 300, 

A Planned Deception: The Staging of a New Age Messiah 
(ISBN: 0935897003 / 0-935897-00-3) Cumbey, Constance 
Pointe Publishers 

The Adversary by Marc Bubeck 

Overcoming the Adversary by Marc Bubeck 

Destroying the Works ofWitchcraft Through Fasting & 
Prayer by Ruth Brown 



Orthodoxy & Heresy: A Biblical Guide to Doctrinal 
Discernment by Robert Bowman 

Beyond Seduction: A Return to Biblical Christianity by D. 
Hunt 

Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan - The most widely 
translated Christian book after the Bible. (Yes, an edition in 
German, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, Portugues, and 
Arabic have all been made). Note: Pilgrim's Progress by John 
Bunyan is available for FREE online. 



The Christian in Complete Armour, or, A treatise of the 
Saints by Pastor (Rev.) William GURNALL - in One Volume 
or in Three Volumes - available for FREE online 
(the term "saints" used here simply means Christians). 



if'- ' iJililii siM 



*r f^«r^ •* §a tf*V 



Bgg®5r 



it - * 



J?V 



' - 









'*=*->;- : 



sags®** 






gag* r 

5=T** ■'■■■ 



0_s fl_i_e © P. 





\^>W?i ijcj xj.A x^SJiJi A**\ 


| 


1 "* ■ 


u^ 1 !™ 


■ ilo'^1 


! 

1 

I 

i 
| 

i 
1 
i 


i 


^^ r i n 


o 


irV^ 


* ■ 


i_rWi r *- 


' 


b>J(fl 


i , 






1 * 


<->?>. ^ 


• 


fc-*J*' 


IT 


" Ojtf l^J** 


TA 


• 


^JW 







n 


IT 


v?j 


o 


U-> ' 


ii 


r 


U-Jr-J? ' 


r 


UV*! > 


w 


■ 


Lr>L>.r f 





' ^°"_y. * 


" 


* 


tfcfe 


\ 


Uji r 


i 


r 


u— Sl 


\ 


U-j, r 


t 


* 


^ 


\ 


S **= 


i 


• 


^i' 


rr ■ 




o 


■ 


^1 U l 




>_^»-» Ojj~&j *■*— i yn^ 


V 


* 


^jy i-j r 








i 
! 

1 



. J : t/Vi aj^S^ £ ^ >r .JA. ^ i»^^^ jjj Li,,,, n .Li,, i, 

JAj £„ J! *,& &y.*fe'jif W/ j£b til ^o* J WV1 j^i wt^j-x 
,-^J tjke i.', ^ jjtfS. . I2S ^jISTj «-M *,_, siV, LI i 



Wss&.ls 



JjU'v^J o^ w lj*j rr*^l_Vki- . *^i (jalji £*J . j^_j ^l^cjij H,l j.ll_sn 
,'ywB ^ji\ J^lf- 4e-\ O^'ijtij^ ikj J.i *ljjj\ liy»rt . J;\ii\ ^Jl, ^^.U ^J 



»*<J 



</> </-' c/^ >*' -^ 






. urv 



->-r t V'^"'V 



U~*'~ 



503 . ^'-.ubuLujJ r»i*» *J)^ *!^ 



507 
516 
522 
526 
528 
552 
561 



"J 



570 . u^ljo- o^,L=j ^JjJ |»lc J <tiL, 

576 . ujjf- ^yUa^jj; J}' j** ^^ 

585 . lJj)^- t^^-y. ^^ *» *<J^ 

586 . l£|Ijs>- u*^ 3 -^ f^" 1 (•** ^""V 

587 .. . !_£;'_)=- ^Ii^vi #(* *<Jwy 
590 ..^1 i_s'^>-y. cuUiliU L-jUi" 



1 ***&?* 

83 U - *^ Jj^F' 

135 Isj! Jxsrl 

221 iL-jj Jjjk-'I 

288 ... . Jij\yt- JUcI l_>U£ 
371 . j»j i (J"*V i-Sr^*- l/" k "-V> *«"; 
405 . | -/ w-u r ' t>-»'u <-?;'»*- c/*" J V '*' ( -> a 7 

9 

437 U~-^y 

459 . . jjUXIL i^lja- (jJjJ *<db; 
470 . ^IuwmJIj u£;l_y=>- iT^Ji ^{mj 
481 ui^. <J-&Ij ^Ija- ,jjjj 'aSL, 

489 . ujLuAaj i^Ijjs- (jJ^J; J <KlUy 

- / - j 

496 . ^bJijJLjJo (jJ^J J;l *lUy 



II nnn 



-&LA- 



mi iiii.ii imiiiei'ii 
IHCM XPHCTi, 

BtpHO h tomho nptsefleHi oti. ntpBOc6pa3H0-TO. 



Bi KimroneraTirmi^-Tx na A. X. Eomariiraa. 
1ST4. 



ii-^° •= = 

1" l>jj J&jiSgfr Js*fl 

76 s^l i/S^i ^~i^ J^* 

124 5^1 t/i-^i B^'y J^' 

204 iijj,! ^jb eeli^ J**M 

266 Jl^f'd/Jj-; 

34 5 . . . . • jujdjlwo j a Jjj Ufl , ^iJj***! (V*y ?i 

377 iS"^ ^^ s^jLylsJjjS i»)Jj^ u~^j 

407 >*aJ\j ''iiUj, sJjl-jjni.js WjM. (j^jj 

428 ^..JLj, s^jJa-L!^ ffiUj-j, ijijijj 

438 ^jjiiLi. s^lJLy^il isJJy-, (j-y!j) 

449 ^uJU, i^LJlj isJJj^ u^JJ 

457 * *»*aJI**>i 5y«LwJ«9 i^Uj«*jj (^j^^i 

464 l*"^' *A\mj s^jLXjijILJ istllj-^ (j^jj 

471 ^jaJ\j •'aIL., 5^jLxJj!L-j isuj-i, (j^jijJ. 

475 itf"X/ **^"»i *-<jljy*A> el)j->, (j-j!_>5 

484 , ^Ajlj ■'aIL., 4-jjIjj*1j l£l!j-Jj u"J^JJ 

49 1 -oiJLii iWLJ isUj-^ L^iJyi 

495 juajLj, ii^i-J ("ilJyu, fj»yjl 

496 ^»>a!1-, s^Lji^c isJJj-jj (j-yijj 

521 ^)u«j? ''aIL^ i£l!j-^ tjj"i 

530 jj-Vjl ***•$? *4W> isUj-; (j^u 

539 ,j»^ '*i*>?'*^ dJy-, ,j-^u 

544 ^Vjl -"juo^? 'JU; (iUj-; ^f= 

553 ^^ **J^) ffiUj^ ^ 

534 ^AilU'JU, eUU, ^ss 

555 ^i~»jf- ^JL-, idj^-, \±jV, 

558 ^^-a-j <*l*,jS€ 






1 • ••Evangile selon Matthieu */jj\ ^^i ^^» Jrf^ 

76 ...Evangile selon Marc t/jj^ t&^h ^~L^ J-~?^ 

121.. Evangile selon Luc S^Jjl ^jijU <sMij! J-sM 

904 .. Evangile selon Jean t^\ ^^Jj (Sli^rf* J^l 

266,. les Actes des Apotres, JLfl feKUw, 

345.. Epitreaux Remains ^JU, s^Ujj CsUj.-, (j»j!jj 

377 * . Premiere epitre aux Corinthians . . . ^m^bI a!w». IS J &Lm.u£J . ifi (£tUo>*J, , mojo) 
407. Deuxieme epitre aux Corinthiens. i *ii.*J'J aJLjj. 8 >i r.lwj oil: . «9 £)JewJ, (yjjjj 

428.. Epitreaux Galates -.aILj, s^liJj^c sl)_j^ otjlji 

439.. Epitreaux Ephesiens -jaIU, sJJUj^il (S).!j-^ (_>-y!jJ 

449., Epitre aux Philippiens -.aIU, s^LJU eU>-, (j-jljj 

457. .Epitre aux Colossiens ^>a)Lj_, ^jL^jijii dJ^u, (j-y^J 

464 Premiere epitre aux Thessaloniciens jmJbI ^AJwi. o JaLX.j Ju-*J (ii.*J <?** . , uijd 

471 Deux 'emeepitre-Thessaloniciens, ^A*jlj ^AjL**. oJoLX-JajLwJ (£U«*j, (jrfjJV. 

475 • Premiere epitre a Timothee .^jjql AjLu. Auucba*?.*? tliija^u, juijd 

484. Deuxieme epitre a Timothee ,^*A*JU AJu*ij Am*|ub4W£> (S)j*-J, ^ujaja^ 

49 1 . .Epitre a Tite ^»a!Lu, *-yio eMj-^, (j-y!_ji 

495. .Epitre a Philemon ^.ilLu. AJji-J l£)Jw, <j»>j!jJ 

49e,.L'EpitreauxHebreux ie"^"j l Jj\& ^J-»j (j*jl)i 

52 1 . . Epitre de Jacques ^i^^f- *a1Lj. isijjw, uji« 

530.. Premiere epitre de Pierre.. ^,VjT%*jf *a!L> Uill^-, y-^u 
539. Deuxieme epitre de Pierre. ^aJIj s a~oj£ ■'aILj. isII^-j, u^^ 

544. .Premiere epitre de Jean e-'Xi' **-*_}£ f d\~>j isllvu. ,&3; 

5 53., Deuxieme epitre de Jean ^uajU ^aSLj, eU**>, ,,** 

554.. Troisieme epitre de Jean ^uaxTC *a1Ui, e)JLj, ,£*■• 

555.. Epitre deJude ^^^jf *aJU, isilj-, \jjaj 

558 •• I'Apor.al-ypse. nominee parfois Revelations, ,.,,,,,,( .(•..■••••*•••• m*>5>h 1!£aJ . £*£". 

Ncucs Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 






JOt^s- J^S- 



■/"* 



,ur 






■*£..? 

jJkk* i (jjlj |^lj ^ (j^ 1 jV- JJ 1 



IN THE 

HINDUSTANI LANGUAGE. 



jfjf-n 3 -«j j^c / - - - - - - <*><* 

ff ! f " n fl ^ jpr^ / - - - - ' - kv-i 

ff^n ^ ^ jjrffn ^ - - - - - 

jCjT»n ^ p f^ -pj j^vrfP / " " " " " alaW 

ff l f " n 3 ^ "^ f^°f - - - " " MJ 

ffjQI 3 -eej T»rfn ^C ^ J 

'W' F l**^ ------ -" J 

'^-=n /^ ir^ff ------- ' Al 

faf 1 \rv - - - - - - ~"' 

^n p l( iffi . . . - - - ji 

•/* Z 1 ic*T - - " " ' 

re** 






^ 



,v, - - - - - - - la*- K y^e 

^^ - . - - - ki- 11^ is i_r^ ; : 

ji: 1t ,_ _ .. - - - iai- 1wj«i) o ij^jis^ 

live- - - - " - S*=- ir^ ^ ^*-y. 

i«vi - - - - " " 1==- j/"^ » V°-}t 

is», - - - - - - " lai- t> liJj-yi 

i« v1 - - - - i_>U/ ^ CiAaiK* J_ ^y. 



INJIL I MUQADDAS, 



YA NE, 



HAMARE KHUDAWAND AUR NAJAT-DENEWALE 



YISTT MASIH 



KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA. 



IS KA TARJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN 
BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE K1YA GAYA, JISE 
TAS.HIH KARKE AB TISRI'bAR CHHAPWATE. 



u 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR THE 

BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804. 



MDCCCLX. 



THE 


NEW TESTAMENT 


OF OUB 


LORD AND SAVIOUR 


JESUS CHRIST. 


1ST SGAU KAREJV. 


II COS 00 s ) 33l£ cSl & c8l 93 & » 


2d Edition.— 4000. 


Translated by Francis Mason 



MAULMAIN, 

AMERICAN MISSION PRESS, 
THOS. S. RANNEY. 

1850. 



«c65s» 



018 



oscib 

ttSojl! 

ooioofJ • • 
\S\oop . . . 
co^«i8«ioo^ 
801 • • • • 

CO^Soj8no« . . . 

oo^pojsuji . . . 

O3C01O0 . . 
<SSS<980S • • 

ISCOIOS . • 

tegcoto • • 

008BlCOJf»Oii . . 

oosbico^djo . . 
ooiooosnon . . 

o 
00100088 J (I . . 

00008 - • • • 

oicoSS . . 
cn|3)i . - - ■ 
eoicBS . - 

O800Q8l3n . - 
O1O0Q8IJJ1 • • 

e8ioo£c8j5co^u3» 

oSlCofSoSfoO^g j n 
dBlOO^oS^aA^n 
O031 .'.'., 

OjScSptf) . . . 



. «3 . . . . • ■ o 

. u^ ..... . <IJ 

CO! . . . • - • 03E 

. tSi • s ° n 

«100^ . • . . JjS 

. 8 3=1 

• co^ao . . . . qjo 
- co^nj . . . . qnj 

00031 9°J 

038 9 = 3 

o 

13COI 9J9 

COc88 9?J 

C08I10 95° 

ODSHJ 991 

O0l»0 > • • • 98' 
O01«J • • ■ 9''=* 



CO ■ - 
131 . 

ai • 

9 

coi . 

O811O . 

o8nj • 
d3i»o 
c3nj 
c8iu^ 

°8 • 

c8£ . 



5 go* 

■ 9« 
9Jo* 

9<15 
9»P. 
96J 
5«<l 
Jos 
30E 
.goo 
S30 



I 



■coSsoC 



«>1< 



«soo 

tt^OJS 

OOlCOp • • . 

c8ieo£ . . 
oo^oiSwioo^ . 
*jol 

CD^SojSlOii . . . 

oos^ojsojo . . . 
rocoioo . . 

OESC3508 . . 
(SCOIOS . . 

cocSsb • • 
OQseicoI»;>» . . 

C03©TCO|dJ1 . . 
001BOD8I1O1I . . 

o 

O01«CO88_/n . . 
OOOD3 . . • 

oicoSS . . 
ooifSS . . . 

O800ffl8o 3« • . 

caco ^8j j » • • 
oSioojSoSfjoD^oa 
o8icof>c8£cctf« j « 
cSico^oS^oo^^i 

C£3t . . . 

o&Spqp . . . 



tf s . , Matthew . 3 
«^. . Marc- . w 
cm . Luke - . , 33 g 
c8i . John ' . . ooo 

BlCoS Acts of A P ostles J9S 

Q . . Romans , 
C06}5«0 I Corinthians , 
COQpB I II Corinthians 

COCOl . Galati.ans, . 
Ephesians 
Phlippians 
, Colossians . 



93C1 
990 

<3"J 
COj 

93=. 

9J9 
S3J 
99° 
991 
93° 
9 Co 
9G0 
913. 
93» 
919 
9»o, 
osnj . "™»f . . . 9£j 

COl « I [ Epistle I Letter of] John gfq. 
o3lHj " i E P ist| e- Letter of] John g g 
c8l"3 '" t Epistle-Letter of] John « g 
CO . J H de • • • ■ *3or> 
COp .Revelation ■ • * 330 



008 . 

o 

13C0X 

oocSs 

COSH O ' Thessalonians . 

a 

CO 2D I 1 1' Thessalonians 

__» 

COX 11 I Timothy • 

OOIhJ "Timothy 

00 • - Titus 

QX • Philemon , . 
(21 • Hebrews 

001 . .James , 

OSflO . I Peter . . 
II Peter . _ 




•coSaafitt 



OOaSoosnon . . • 
OO^jSojiiaji . . • 
OOCOXCO . . 

n i vv • • • 

too 

ocoios . . 
cocSsb . • 

OOSeiCO^iOn . • 
C08ST.CO|l J « • • 
OO1UO380OB . . 

1 

ooiaoossjn . • 

0O0O8 • • • ■ 

csicgSS . . 
si(9)i ... . - 
ooicBS ... 

0800 080 0» . . 
0100 080 J U • • 

c8ioo|3c8r>oAoi 
o8icojSc8£coii j n 

oSlOO^oS^OO^ii^il 
COS! . . . . 

o$3§<$\ . . . 



iyg v Evangile selon Matthieu 3 
«y5| m .Evangile selon Marc <1J 

COX .Evangile selon Luc • ^Ov 
tQ-i , Evangile selon Jean , ooo 
yXCOl , Actes des Apotres. J g 6 
Q m Epitrs aux Remains , ^0*X 

COG) St O P^mtere ftprtn. a*. Crin.hiens 39 ° 
COQpO |Douni4mo*pitro Corinthlens 9°J 

COCOl # EpitreauxGalates, f*oj 

<}Qg # Epttre aux Ephesiens $d^ 

i 
<3C01 Epltre aux Philippiens pjc 

03CuS EpTtre aux ColossienscQl 

00 a U O Promi4ra opil™ Thessalonlclens CCO 
O 

^»|| 1 Deuxifcme Spitre Thessaloniciens 

001 'I 3 prem,J,r ? i,Atte iTIiiKrtrnSe, 
COltl I Deux ^' rB _ 6 f ,ttrB » Timothee , 

qj . Epttre a Tite , m 
<31_ B Epitre a Philemon , 
/•■^ ^L'Epttreaux Hebreux CJO 
001 . Epitre de Jacques , 919 
OS«0 • * epitre de Pierre pa^ 
OSflJ De uxieme -de Pierre pgj 

fKjT B D Premiere epitre de Jean # CffQ 
CQltf I Oeuxiemc cpitrc- dc Joan* 9^9 

/JQ^((0> Troisieme epitre de Jean • f)OQ 

EpTtre de Jude' • 900 

'ApNatypse. nommae pi rfois Revelations ^30 



9J1 
93 = 

pEo s 
S Eo* 



Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 



THE 

NEW TESTAMENT 

OF OIK 

LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, 

IN TAMIL: 

WITH REFERENCES, CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTERS AND CHRONOLOGY, 
PROM THE ENGLISH. 



e_*«5 faK T L_jj:r,7a: ; iU 



ftp so <su rr 3, & iu w ^Giresfliti&s.jiuurTGb 



Q &GBT BJT U L- (_ esSTfi $jSJf S!T GIT 

& f & $ IU Q <5iJ <£ dF/Bdfi^^TJTSU U ffl Q & T $ ^ ^ 

fj$}l£l& sQftfi G$ iS^l SU T&QdJ <3tf)UL3te§IS!STUiy_ 

U(1)u@^^i!iul.®i£|5«^!dsi. 



MADRAS: 
THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY. 

PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION PRESS. 

1859. 



oo©£gco5)S)G|8(S oooo6oq|5sn 









THE NEW TESTAMENT 

IN BURMESE. 

ooo£cco$3C|S(^j ogcoSoqjSsr, 








THE 


New 


Testament 




OF 


OUR 


LORD AED SAVIOUR 




JESUS CHRIST: 


S£wn«Iatrt into tfje Burmese, torn tljt ©ciginiil ©reefs, 


E 


y Rev. A. JUDSON, D.D. 


AND EDITED, WITH CONTENTS OF CHAPTERS AND REFERENCES, 


B 


r Rev. E. A. STEVENS, D.I). 




-^^^3=^^= 




RANGOON: 


PUBLISHED BY 
:Seeond Edition,-5,000. 


l-HE AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONARY UStfON, 
AT THEIR MISSION PRESS. 
F. D. PHINNEY, SUPT. 
l88 5 . 



ogGooo£scq|5s ^>g cq]5sc§dJ330gS^ooi^)os 



COgpQtOfiSl 

ooSgcpojSe 

OOGp8GOOOGpCO]&8 
GOOOQBoSeO . . . 

ODSp80g(o§8Jo5©D 

sgcpaoSogoGSoS 

QgGpfflioSqrf3oDS®3S 

ogGpoioSooc8c»ci>o8 

Qg£pGioS©opcoc©oS 

ept>ioSg"]£ogyG©:>S 

G^Oo8qo5©0 

caxxooggj 
GOSooDoggi 
aoooSogSs . . 

C0OD^Dra)&8 
GJ|DCO<f^c8gS8 

GO3Qu9S^0Oc8cq)&8 
GCK>E[8ggSoD£8©ro3! . . . 

GOD&Gcqjroos^ooj^cijSs 

OGt»OOOB^OO^C(J)tS8 . . . 

GOSOGjos^ooj^rag&a 



■ic58|£oj8(:)§8c5]£l Q^e^C3008D£BD£|l S»3C0?8(t^8r^ iijScfjS 
=O^ll<^33OJI053lc^£80cSs|6c^8C0^!»3CT?8^8t^^aigSl1 OCloSp 

sSSJoScoeoos (i) §e:»5i (cgf&e^ec03D33o>5'8(o§8§ c^5coSc^^c^ 

CD^II^oSjf§8 (ll) C»gS(§S^oSlSoOS^8n^(3COgSl[ 



QgooSoqj<5s j \ oq]<5sc£j(fo>«g5$o« 




5l£aoi)3C|goS .... Matthew .... 


5|£odo?sc|SoS .... Marc - 

jSojodoosjEoS .... Luke-- ■■•■ 
5)Eeco3co^3G|So£. . John - .... 


«3 
G(.VS3 


•oow^GOo5ogg| .... Acts of Apostles .... 


CO 


GSp«[3olQ©0 .... Romans .... 


GGp 


Gro3GJ o Sjlgcf]3©0og«G©3£ .... J Corinthians 


GCOO> 


efDO^^lSolsso^cStOcnoS . . II Corinthians 
ocdDo8gol38D .... .... Galatians _ . 


J G033» 

oco 


GisoSSolosO .... .... Ephesians 


(J 


ScS8[oqo1o§)D .... .... Phlippians . 


8 


£O33GCOD0b(oDo)3©0 ' .... Colossians 


srao 


0300CDOeCOD§o5[3o r lo©003«£©o£ 1 Thessalonians 


3 COoS 


CX>o5oD!>GCOD§o5jo3cnG809c8ooc©DS "Thessalonians 


j oaoS 


o9cWDCCofflol9BOOC«C©^S .... ITimothy . , 


o o9 


c8GOOGCcgdl38Drjo9oDGSD£ . . II Timothy 


j c8 


oSojQdloso .... .... Titus . . . 

8gCO(^S(3cOq©0 . . .... Philemon 


c8 
8cco- 


GGOg(o5ol38:i .... .... Hebrews. , . 


GOO 


5|£a50«jiyffiol380 .... James. . 


(X>0 


y|£G0ro<j)[3ol380OgUG8DS .... 1 Peter . . . 


GO 


j|£soco^[3cfl3S3qo9oOGe:>S .. II Peter. 


J GO 
n 3 G03-3 
" J G033- 


G)£GOD0COS[o3cn380OM«G©D£ .. 1 [ Epistle / Letter of] Joh 




a£G033coEScn3803c8cOG©o£ " [Epistle-Letterof] Joh 


5|£GO33C0iScn3B0OOo9(X)S8D£ III [Epistle-Letter of] John coa3 


5j£a^3to3dl3BO .... .... Jude .... 

<g03cr$O0]&8 .... . . Revelation .... 


IP 



ca>3coc»po£§ag&8 . . 
«° 33 ?°83l 

8cgDDS^ooc8ra]& 

GGiS^i03^0od3oDj&8 . . 
UDCo8oS^DO£§r>3j&8 . . 



33Wp5^DUC^p;ii 



scOdoo 

§ 

C033^> 

8 

p 

•*>% 

0)0 
«0CO 



THE 

NEW TESTAMENT 

OF OUR 

LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST 

TRANSLATED INTO TELDGU 

FROM THE ORIGINAL GREEK. 

§T_g $ a o ■ # tf. 

»8jS) ^ So ^T Si eT* ,3b o •£> H So 76 sT* tf -Q o -iS w <S tf 8. 
J^Tm ^sio oO"E_o tSoII 









MADRAS: 










HUNTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION 


PRESS 




FOE 


THE 


MADRAS 


AUXILIARY 


BIBLE 


SOCIETY, 






And sold at their 


Depository, 155 Popham's Broadway 










18 60. 







THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



^°3& ,jf,o&>S&>, S^SkJoaaS"^ "3tfR>. 



5o"g 

&*&(,_ 

-W'S"* ...- ... 

5^S^ 

O §"8o§ 

J> §"8o§ 

XaScSS) 

^lsl> 

pS&i 

S"eS"^\ ... 

O "^tfjeF-ST^ . . . 



. . . -30~ 

oa. 

. . . -stf 

-SO 

. . .s><y 

ClSL 

. . . Oe_ 
o3 



_9 ■qStfJeJ^S^ 

-s 8"»»q5c55cD. 
©e&> . . . 

^"A • • • 



3 St'^iSi 



s5SCsk>. 



3 

o 

o3 

>« 

3 

n 
o 



KSjIstW 



XCIV9": 



PltfTir : P«»» JT:H.*¥"|: 



ppi>fi:Ticntfi« 



0>TVA ! VX.fl: 



PitiTCPWP* : ooJt&Q*:: 



These texts conforms to the T.R. 
as far as we know. Anyone having questions about this 
text should compare it to the Stephens / Estienne Version 
in Koine (Ancient) Greek of 1 550/1 551 , which is the root 
standard historic Ancient Greek text of the New Testamen t 



LE 



NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



DE 



NOTRE SEIGNEUR JESUS-CHRIST 



D'APRES LA VERSION REVtJE 



Par J. F. OSTERVALD 




PARIS 

SOCIETE BIBLIQUE DE FRANCE 

41, RUE LA BRUYBRE 
1872 
One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Une Bible fidele. 
Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] atwww.archive.org 



TABLE DES LIVRES 



DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



Evangile selon saint Matthieu . 
EVanfrile selon saint Marc . . . 
Evangile selon saint Luc . . . . 
Evaiigile selon saint Jeaa . . . 

Les Actes des Apotres 

Epitre de saint Paul aux Ho- 

mains 

I" Epitre aux Corinthiens . . . 
II* Epitre aux Corinthiens . . . 

Epitre aux Galates 

Epitre aux Ephesiens 

Epitre aux Philippiens 

Epitre aux Colossiens 

I" fipitre aux Thessalonicieus. 



rlcd 

chap. 


P»6 e » 


28 


1 


16 


52 


24 


85 


21 


139 


23 


179 


18 


232 


16 


253 


13 


277 


6 


292 


6 


300 


4 


307 


I 


313 


5 


318 



It* Epitre aux Thessaloniciens. 

£ re Epitre a Timothee 

H* Epitre k Timothee 

Epitre a Tite 

Epitre a Philemon 

Epitre aux Hebreux 

Epitre de saint Jacques 

l re Epitre de saint Pierre .... 
II e Emtre de saint Pierre .... 

I rt Epitre de saint Jean 

H e Epitre de saint Jean 

Ill 1 Epitre de saint Jean 

Epitre de saint Jude 

Apoealypse de saint Jean . ... 22 



Nombre 
del 

chap. 

3 


Page* 
323 


6 


326 


4 


332 


3 


336 


1 


339 


13 


340 


5 


357 


5 


362 


3 


369 


5 


37-3 


1 


379 


1 


380 


1 


381 



Le signe f indique la division du texte en paragraphes. 
La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51) 



BOOKS OF TAB SEW TESTAMENT. 

Matthew 28 

Mark ... 16 

Luke 24 

John 21 

The Acts 28 

Epistle to the Komans ... 16 

I. Corinthians ... ... ... 16 

II. Corinthians... ... ... 13 

Galatians ... ... ... 6 

Ephesians 6 

Philippians ... ... ... 4 

Colossians 4 

I.'Thessalonians ... ... 5 

II. Thessalonians ... ... 3 

I. Timothy ... 6 

II. Timothy 4 

Titus 3 

Philemon ... ... ... 1 

Hebrews ... 13 

Epistle of James ... ... 5 

I.Peter 5 

II. Peter 3 

I. John ... 5 

II. John 1 

III John 1 

Jude 1 

Kevelation .. 22 



im-mmx 



mA+ntt 



sew 

SHft 
S£ft 

SZ-f-Zff 



Minimis 



m^mi$m%j 



3|..2b.Jt&. ft .. 



mAmm 

mA%mm 
mA^mnm 
sajs&hs 

mA-mm^m 
KtAmmmm 
mAmmimm 

mm±mm 
•gAmmm 



m: 



mmmm 



Chinese Simplified - Request to God 



isgw±ifr, wms&mmj ummnm^^M^^^ 






am ^wMmstg;i;#MMMttM]T*M*ii# 
«at^jf#^#,{nsiHjtt#,{nfgii^ft B as#AR a»f«f, « 



God ST, ff a^^iPJ&H^SMffag'SS&ffift 



mm, M^wsaMmmmm^^m &§ «js&«#±* 
^^#^®*iaip«m«a, ran, 



Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven 






mm, Mtmrnmi mBimmMi mj.x^& §m«5# 

tm&mi£mmmmtmmmmmMmm^A&, & 
immtmmmmmmmmmmmm^A& mm, t 






God BBT, #«J$^5iBW&M£W^«S*£^*6fe£3fc 



Chinese Traditional - Request to God 



ss«±#, mmmmmmmitmrnm^ 









mm, i&mmtMi ^Rimm^n M_ax#& mwm& 
n mm, Mtimm mmm^m^msLimrm^ 

tm&mismmmmimmmmMmmJkA&, k 
immtm^m^mmmmmmmmm^A& mm, m 

God HT, «SS;?i^Mfil^S^»S^«ljiSft^#f*ftS 






:A^ 



•ff 



m 



■^■mmmim 



^Jl«;m«*Wi?P»W^«, HP1, 



Korean - Request to God 






5 

J 

, & 


9 


5 ? 


5 


( 


) 


1 


.God 


5 


( 


) 


• 


1 

5 


5 

,Amen 


) 



Gebet zum Gott 

Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament 
freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iiber Sie zu erlernen. 
Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fur das Zur Verfiigung stellen dieses 
elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, daB wem sie sind und 
SieSIND in der Lage, ihnen zu helfen. 

Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schnell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie 
elektronischere Biicher zur Verfiigung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle 
Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Starke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein 
miissen fiir, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten. 

Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer 
taglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Starke bitte, um jedem von 
ihnen das geistige Verstandnis fiir die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB 
Sie sie tun wiinschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben 
und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der 
verantwortlich fiir alles ist. 

Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiirden und daB Sie sie schiitzen und die Arbeit u. 
das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den 
geistigen Kraften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wiirden, die sie 
schadigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten. 

Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute 
auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfiigung gestellt haben, damit ich fiir 
sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen. 

Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament) 
geben wiirden und daB Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu 
kennen geben wiirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben. 
Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu konnen die Schwierigkeiten beschaftigen, daB ich mit 
jeden Tag konfrontiert werde. 

Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu wiinschen anderen Christen in 
meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wiinschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die 
elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit 
helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner 
Familie) helfen wiirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie 
zu verstehen und Sie in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu wiinschen. Geben 
Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese 
Sachen im Namen Jesus zu tun, amen, 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released 
so that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book 
available. You know who they are and you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic 
books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength 
and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working 
for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an 
everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give 
each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want 
them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember 
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of 
everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and 
the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other 
obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the 
people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for 
them and so they can continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New 
Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and 
discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time 
that we are living in. 



Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am 
confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you 
Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who 
help them your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their family 
(and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you 
and to want to accept and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without 
cost 






Nfiw Testament 



B 



Arabic New Testament - Part #1 



n 



Arabic New Testament - Part #2 



ra 



Arabic New Testament - Part #3 



GREEK NEWTESTAMENT 

NOUVEAU TESTAMENT GRECQUE 



New Testament- CLASSIC KOINE - GREC ANCIENT - 



ISEWTESTAIVENT in LATIN 

NOUVEAU TESTAMENT -LATIN 



Telecharaez oour en arriver au oaaes IGratuit-evidement) 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] [telecharaerlforFree and withoutcost 



PERSIAN - PERSE - IRANIAN - FARSI 



Nfiw Testament 



Nouveau Testament persan [Perse - Iran] - 
Farsca Yeni Ahit- Nuevo Testamento persa 
Persisch Neuen Testament -Testamento Novo persa 



Persian Farsi New Testament - P art # 1 



Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #2 

i 

Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #3 

I z 

Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #4 
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #5 
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #6 



Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #7 



Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #8 



Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #9 



ETHIOPIC - AMHARIC 



New Testament 



EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt # 1 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #2 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #3 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #4 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #5 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #6 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #7 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded! for Free and without cost 



fURKISH NEW TESTAMENT 



Neuen Testaments in turkischer 

Classic Turkish in ARABIC Serin 



New Testament - TURKISH in Arabic Scrip 

Turkish New Testament (Arabic Scrip / Scriptj-Tiirk Yeni Ahit - 
Neuen Testaments in turkischer- Nuevo Testamento en turco- 
Nouveau Testament en turc ■ Nieuwe Testament in het Turks 





Classic Turkish New Testament - 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




I Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic Turkish New Testament - 



Part#1 



Part #2 



Part#3 



Part#4 



Part#5 



Part#6 



Part#7 



Part#8 



Part* 9 



Part* 1 



D 



Part* 11 



Part* 12 



NOUVEAU TESTAMENT HONGROIS - HONGRIE 



HUNGARIAN NT. Matthew - #1 



Hungarian - II Thes saloiiians - #14 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Mare 



HUNGARIAN -I Timothy -#15 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Luke 



HUNGARIAN N.T. J ohn 



■#4 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Acts 



-#5 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Romans -#6 



HUNGARIAN -I Corinthians -#7 



HUNGARIAN -II Corinthians- #8 




HUNGARIAN- Galatians - #9 

■ 



HUNGARIAN -Ephesians -#10 

■ 



HUNGARIAN -Philippians -#11 



HUNGARIAN -Colossians -#12 
■ 



HUNGARIAN - 1 Thessalonians - # 13 



HUNGARIAN -II Timothy -#16 



HUNGARIAN N.T.TITUS -#17 



HUNGARIAN -Philemon- #18 



HUNGARIAN -Hebrews -#19 



HUNGARIAN -James - #20 



HUNGARIAN -I Peter -#21 



HUNGARIAN -II Peter -#22 



HUNGARIAN- 1-3 J ohn -#23 



HUNGARIAN N.T. J ude 




HUNGARIAN -Revelation -#25 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 




Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without 



Classic Tamil New Testament 

Neues Testament des Tamil -Tamil dilinde yeni vasiyetname 

Nieuwe Testament in het Tamil-taal - 

An accurate & lasting translation 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



Part#l 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testam 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL NT -Part#13 



TAMIL NT -Part #15 



TAMIL NT -Part #14 



TAMIL NT -Part #16 



Click to goto pages where books can be obtained [downloaded]- Free 



i 



KAREN (Sgaii) NEW TESTAMENT 



New Testament 



3 




URDU - PAKISTAN / INDIA 



'ew Testame 



p 



URDU New Testament -Part#l 



^2 r 



URDU New Testament - Pa 



B 



URDU New Testament -Part #3 



URDU New Testament 



-Part#4 



HINDI ■ HINDUSTANI New Testament 







TELEGU New Testament 



n 



n 



TAMIL New Testament 



KAREN New Testament 



BURMA MYANMAR New Testament 



ASSAMESE New Testament 



GUI ARAT NewTestamenl 



Chinese New Testament 



Sanscrit Sanskrit New Testament 



Ancient Greek New Testament 


Indonesia New Testament 





Arabic New Testament 



T 



| I 



izerbanan Azan Azen NewTestamen 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without 




BURMA MYANMAR Part#13 



BURMA MYANMAR Part#15 



BURMA MYANMAR 111 Part#14 



BURMA MYANMAR 



FJ Part* 16 



Click to goto pages where books can be obtained [downloaded] -Free 




Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 



MODERN GREEK NEWTESTAMENT 




Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded! for Free and without cost 



20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 

Thank you that this PDF Ebook 

has been released so that we are able 

to learn more about you and wiser versions. 

Please help it to have wide circulation 

Please help the people responsible for 

making this Ebook available. 

Please help them to be able to have more 

resources available to help others. 

Please help them to have all the resources, 

the funds, the strength and the time that they 

need and ask for in order to be able 

to keep working for You. 

I pray that you would encourage them and 

that you protect them physically and 

spiritually, and the work & ministry that 

they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 

are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 

Remind me to pray for them often as this 

will help and encourage them. 



Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding so they can better follow you, 
and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,